Winter Bellsby Pen StrokeChaptersA Day with FamilyDinner at the Pranceston PicturesPageant PreparationsOverheardLies of the BellsCarol of the BellsA Couch and ChaosHome for the HolidaysA Tooth and A CameraQuestions of MagicReconciliationA Day with FamilyWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 2 A Day with Family ==================== Twilight Velvet zipped back and forth from one side of the kitchen to the other. Her magic washed the dishes in the sink and, at the same time, she poked her head in and out of cupboards, making a quick mental grocery list. “All right, let’s hurry up and finish. We got to go and meet Cadance and Shining at the train station soon.” “Velvet, honey, relax, we got plenty of time,” Night Light said before taking another sip from his coffee. “Well, actually, we have fourteen minutes,” Twilight said with a glance at the clock. “So, maybe we should start finishing up.” “You're not helping, Twilight," Night Light snipped. Nyx stifled a small giggle as she took another bite from her cereal. The whole family was gathered around the kitchen table for breakfast. Velvet had quickly downed a bagel and was now fussing over the sink, trying to wash dishes as they became dirty. Night Light was sitting calmly, drinking coffee, and skimming the morning paper. Twilight had toast and jelly with orange juice, which she was eating as she was fussing over the family’s schedule for today. And Spike was next to Nyx, rolling his eyes. “Are they always like this?” Nyx asked. “Yep,” Spike said as he dug his spoon into his bowl. “Where do you think Twilight gets it from?” Once more Nyx giggled and took a final bite of her cereal. A moment later, the finished bowl was whisked away by Velvet’s magic where it met the warm, soapy water in the kitchen sink. Five minutes later, they were all gathering near the front door, getting ready to head out for the train station. Scarves were donned as were saddlebags and coats. The snow the night before had left a deep chill in the air. No pony would be outside without a heavy coat that morning. “Okay, is everypony ready?” “Yep,” Nyx answered with a happy bounce. She was in the new jacket Twilight had gotten her from Rarity’s boutique and was grinning ear to ear. She was still a little anxious about meeting Shining Armor, but at the moment what Nyx wanted the most was to go outside and play in the fresh snow as they walked to the train station. “Oh, Nyx, dear, I think you’re missing something,” Velvet said, a weak, forced smile on her lips. “I am?” she asked before looking back over her jacket. “What is it?” “Well...” she began before looking over at Twilight. “Honey, could you...?” Twilight sighed, nodded, and gently touched her hoof to Nyx’s shoulder. The pair stepped away from the front door, moving over by the kitchen door as Twilight opened her saddlebags. She withdrew a familiar headband, making Nyx smile. “I thought I had lost it! Where did you find it?” “I didn’t find it, Nyx, I borrowed it. I needed to put some enchantments on it,” Twilight explained. Nyx’s smile turned into a frown. “You mean like the enchantments you had on my old glasses, don’t you?” “I know you don’t like to wear disguises anymore, Nyx, but you saw those reporters yesterday. They were there at the train station because they found out you were coming here with me. I don’t know how they found out. I intend to talk to Princess Celestia about it when I have a chance. Still, that doesn’t change the fact that they were there. “And I don’t want them or anypony else ruining Hearth’s Warming for you just because they don’t want to forget what happened,” Twilight explained. “I want you to have a good time. I want you to be able to come with us when we go to pick out logs and sing carols. But, to ensure that happens, you’ll need to wear a disguise.” “All the time?” Twilight shook her head. “No, not all the time. Whenever we’re in here or in the backyard, you can take the headband off. You just have to wear it when we are outside with other ponies.” “But what about the Hearth’s Warming party? My friends are going to be there and I don’t want to have to wear a disguise around them,” Nyx said as she sat back on her haunches and crossed her forehooves. Twilight puckered her lips. “Well, the party is going to be at the castle and we know everypony that’s going to be there. So...” she nodded. “Okay, deal, you don’t have to wear it at the party. But, for right now, will you please put it on?” Nyx sighed but leaned forward as she nodded. “Okay.” Gently, Twilight placed the headband on Nyx’s forehead, using her magic to tuck a few stray strands of her mane into place. She and her mother had been planning the family’s Hearth’s Warming since Nightmare Night, and this was a part that her mother had almost demanded. This was an evolution in Nyx’s disguise. This wasn't just a vest to hide her wings and glasses to hide her eyes. This was a whole body illusion spell, the very same kind of spell applied to the armor worn by the royal guards. The magic engaged the moment the headband was settled on Nyx’s head, and it felt like a cool shiver was running down her spine. Her black coat began to turn white and the slitted pupils of her eyes rounded out. Her wings just seemed to disappear, and soon she looked like a completely different filly. The only things that remained constant were her mane and her cutie mark. Once Nyx felt the spell take hold, she opened her eyes. “How do I look?” “A lot more like Rarity than I thought you would,” Twilight admitted with a small, nervous laugh. “But I guess that’s what I get for not trying to rewrite the part of the enchantment that changes your coat color to something other than royal guard white.” She then leaned in and gave Nyx a little nuzzle. “But thanks for doing this. I promise, once we start having fun, you’ll forget all about it. “Now, come on,” Twilight said, putting on a smile. “Let’s go meet your Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance.” ~~~ “Sunshine! Sunshine! Ladybugs Awake! Clap your hooves and give a little shake!” The train had arrived right on time, and, after unloading their luggage, Shining Armor and Mi Amore Cadenza happily greeted the ponies who were waiting for them. Cadance and Twilight broke down into giggles and hugged tightly after finishing the nursery rhyme. A few feet away, Shining embraced Velvet and Night Light, greeting his parents the only way a loving son could. “How was the train ride?” Twilight asked as her hug with Cadance ended. “Long,” she answered as she stretched her wings. “The royal train car is nice, but I can only stand being cooped up in the same room for so long. It reminds me a little too much of the time I spent in the gemstone caverns beneath Canterlot.” “What gemstone caverns?” Cadance turned her head, glancing down at a little filly who was standing beside Twilight. Her coat was white and she was wearing a winter jacket that went with her mane and a headband that matched her eyes. “Oh, hello? Who is this?” “Cadance, this is Nyx,” Twilight answered. “But, I thought—” “It’s the headband,” Twilight answered before glancing over at her mother, “and I’ll explain why later. Still, how have you been?” “Good,” Cadance answered as the family began to make their way off the platform. “Shining Armor and I took a week off and just relaxed after Celestia and Luna retook the throne. I don’t know how they managed to get Canterlot back into order so quickly. This place was a madhouse after Night—” Cadance caught herself and smiled sheepishly. “I mean, after Nyx relinquished the throne.” “Was it really that bad?” Nyx asked, concern ringing in her voice. Cadance smiled sheepishly. “Oh, well, I guess it wasn’t that bad. Shining Armor got the guard working to make sure Canterlot was safe and I did my best to deal with the nobles. I guess they were all just worried you’d change your mind and want the throne back, at least until Celestia and Luna returned. “But it all worked out in the end, didn't it?” Cadance said, trying to sound optimistic. “Celestia and Luna came back, you got to stay with Twilight, and I didn't have to use that rebel army I was building.” Nyx took a single, small, anxious step back. “You were building an army?” Cadance winced again. “Well, I—” “Yes, she was,” Shining Armor said as he came up beside the two mares and filly. “But I’m glad I didn't have to use it,” Cadance quickly added as she gently elbowed Shining Armor in the side. “Now, honey, why don’t you say hello to Nyx? She is your niece after all.” Shining Armor glanced down at Nyx, she looked up at him, and, for a moment, they just stared at one another. Nyx forced a weak smile, but Shining Armor’s jaw line only tightened. “Hi,” was all he said to her before turning to look at Velvet. “Mom, have you gone and picked out logs for the fire yet?” “No, but that is our next stop,” Velvet assured her son. “After all, Cadance said in her letter she wanted to enjoy all of our holiday traditions, and I wouldn't want to deny my favorite daughter-in-law the chance to have a perfect Hearth’s Warming.” “Isn't she your only daughter-in-law?” Spike asked, an undercurrent of sarcasm in his voice. “Yes, but that doesn't change the fact she’s my favorite,” Velvet answered quickly. “Still, we better get our tails in gear. We want to get there before the afternoon rush.” Shining Armor nodded and picked up his and Cadance’s luggage with his horn. “I hope you don’t mind if we stop by the house first though. Just want to drop off the bags.” Velvet and Shining Armor trotted away at that, Night Light and Spike following a few steps behind. This left Cadance, Twilight, and Nyx standing on the platform. “I’m so sorry, Twilight, he’s been like this for the past few days,” Cadance said. “No, it’s okay, I knew there was a chance he’d be like this,” Twilight said before lowering her head and nuzzling Nyx. “But it will be all right. I know we’ll get through to him. Won’t we, Nyx?” “If you say so,” she replied, though her words rang hollow with doubt. ~~~ “Velcome, Velcome to Lumber Jack’s Log and Tree Emporium. If you’re looking for trees, check spruce Ve have in the back. Fresh cut and perfect for any living room. Or, if you’re more traditional sort, examine our fine selection of logs from Rainbow Range. I guarantee, Ve have perfect color, no matter vhat you’re looking for.” Lumber Jack, the owner of the so called emporium, smiled as he welcomed another family. He was an earth pony with a coat that was tree-bark brown with a large saw for a cutie mark. He was wearing a red and black plaid shirt and a constant smile. He boomed out to the crowd with his strong, deep voice and often filled the air with his uproarious laughter. Turning back to the nearby street, Lumber Jack watched as a large taxi carriage pulled up outside his emporium, if one could even call it that. Lumber Jack’s shop was really just a roped off part of the parking lot at the Canterlot race grounds, but that didn't keep his mood or his reputation down. Everypony knew that if you wanted good quality logs or trees, then Lumber Jack was the stallion to go to. He watched as the taxi carriage’s door opened. He then threw his forehooves into the air as the smile on his face grew as large as his cheeks would allow. “Ahhaaa! Night Light! I vas vondering vhen I vould to see you, you old spiral head.” “It’s good to see you too, Jack,” Night Light said. “Though, you’re looking a bit heavier than last winter.” “Vhat do you expect vith this cold, my friend? Vhen Lumber Jack is standing outside all day, he needs vay to stay varm.” He playfully slapped his belly, making no effort to hide he was a heavy set pony. He then walked up to the carriage, extending a hoof and helping Velvet down from the interior. “But ah, my friend, your vife fares better than me. You are looking as lovely as ever, Twilight Velvet,” Lumber Jack said before gently patting her hoof. “I trust business has been good, Jack?” “Oh yes, very good,” he assured her before turning to greet the next pony getting down from the carriage. “Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, you do this old stallion great honor by visiting his humble tree and log emporium. And Shining, I swear, you getting bigger every time I see you, and in good vay. You're Big and strong, not like Lumber Jack, vho just get’s big. But, heh, vhat can I say? I can’t get away from that Canterlot donut shop to save life. “And Spike, my little dragon friend. I vas hoping to see you sometime soon. I ran out of matches and there are some scraps of kindling I need burnt in back of emporium. It’s in big red, steel drum. You know the one. If you can give me a light, I can give you this.” Lumber Jack reached into the pocket of his jacket and retrieved a blue gemstone the size of a coin, which he tossed into Spike’s waiting claws. “Hey, setting a fire is something I can handle,” Spike said proudly as he took the gem and began to walk towards the back of the tree lot. “This I know. You almost burnt down half my stock first time you came here vith Twilight,” Lumber Jack laughed. “Ah, but it is good memories.” He then turned back to the carriage and, with a big smile, scooped up the next mare off the carriage into a big bear hug. “And Twilight Sparkle, my little life saver. Thank you for finding book on the vood veevils. My trees, my logs, Hearth’s Varming itself, they vere saved because of you and your beautiful brain.” “Thanks, Jack,” Twilight said between gasps. “B-but I can’t—” “Sorry, this old tree chopper doesn’t know own strength sometimes,” Lumber Jack said as he quickly set Twilight down. He used a hoof to brush some of the bits of sawdust that had transferred from his shirt to Twilight's coat. He then looked back at the carriage, eyes lighting up like a kid who had just seen a new toy. “And vho is this?” Nyx tried to retreat back into the carriage, but Lumber Jack proved to be fast, despite his size and heavy-set physique. He grabbed Nyx by a hind leg and pulled her from the carriage, holding her upside down and cocking his head to one side. “Night Light, vhy did you not tell me you and Velvet ve’re going to have another foal? I vould have sent present.” “Actually, Nyx is mine,” Twilight said, gently raising a hoof like she was answering a question in class. “This, this is yours?” Lumber Jack asked as he pointed a hoof at the disguised Nyx. “But you are so young, Twilight. You are still but foal yourself. How can you have filly this old? Also, vhy Nyx? Nyx is not a good name. No, no... her coat is too vhite for that. No, I shall call her Little Snowflake.” “But my name is Nyx,” she protested. “First thing to know, Little Snowflake, is Lumber Jack always knows best,” he said as he turned her right side up and set her on his back. “Vhy? Cause I am Lumber Jack. It is simple as that. Now, Little Snowflake, is this first time you've been out to pick Hearth’s Varming log?” “It’s actually my first Hearth’s Warming, but my name isn’t—” “First Hearth’s Varming! Twilight, vhere did you find Little Snowflake, in voods?!” Lumber Jacked roared with laughter at his own joke while Twilight could only laugh nervously. Still, Jack took no notice. He instead turned and carried Nyx into the emporium. “A child this old should not only just be having her first Hearth's Varming. Come, Little Snowflake, you hear Hearth’s Varming Story from Lumber Jack.” “But I already know it,” Nyx protested. She tried to jump off Lumber Jack’s back, but he blocked her efforts with a turn of his head. All the while Twilight trotted behind, nervously keeping an eye on the pair. “Oh, really! Then tell Lumber Jack vhat you think you know.” “Hearth’s Warming is a celebration of the founding of Equestria. It’s the day the leaders of the three pony tribes agreed to live together in harmony and friendship after almost freezing to death at the hooves of Windigos.” Lumber Jack looked back at Twilight. “Ah, she is smart like you.” He then focused on Nyx. “But tell me, Little Snowflake, vhy is it that ponies buy my special vood and put my trees in their homes?” “I don’t know. Cause they’re pretty?” “Ahahahaha, NO!” Lumber Jack turned abruptly, almost unseating Nyx from his back. He lifted a hoof to gently stroke the branch of a nearby fir tree. “Trees, they are old earth pony tradition. In cold of vinter, on the day of solstice, vhen sun’s time in the sky is shortest, earth ponies of old country vould bring evergreens, like this fine fir, into their homes. Evergreens, as the earth ponies saw them, vere guardians of spring. They vithstood the bitter cold of vinter, staying awake vhen all other plants and trees slept. Then, vhen it vas time for spring, evergreens vould vake up all other plants. “I don’t know how,” Lumber Jack added with a shrug. “Trees, they don’t have mouths to shout vith. But, they vake up all other trees and plants all the same. Personally, I think they tug on roots. Lumber Jack knows he can’t stay asleep when somepony pulls his leg. “But trees, they aren’t for your family,” Lumber Jack said quickly. He trotted away from the trees, and to the other side of the lot where there were large but neatly organized piles of wood. Near each pile of wood was paired a small fire pot in which burned a sample log from the pile. The fires, however, didn’t burn in normal tones of reds and oranges. No, the fires were a rainbow of colors. Some were green, some were blue, and there were a large number of them burning in different shades of pink. And, amongst the pink fires, Jack, Nyx, and Twilight were able to see the rest of the family. “Honey, what about this one?” Velvet asked, pointing at one of the pink fires as she and Cadance followed behind Night Light. “No, too salmon,” he said with only a short glance. “What about that one. That one looks nice,” Cadance said as she motioned towards a different fire . “Hmmmm... close, but no. It’s too orange.” “But it’s pink,” Cadance protested as she looked to Shining. “There’s no orange to it, is there?” Shining laughed and set a hoof on Cadance’s shoulder. “Trust me, if my father says there’s orange, there’s orange.” Lumber Jack laughed and pointed a hoof at the rest of Twilight and Nyx’s family. “See, this is vhat I am talking about. For your family, Little Snowflake, there is only one thing Lumber Jack can provide. A traditional Hearth’s Varming log.” He quickly brought Nyx close to one of the fire pits, one where a rose pink fire was burning gently. He bent low, letting himself and Nyx enjoy the warmth coming off the flames. “You say you know Hearth’s Varming story, yes? Then you know of famed Hearth’s Varming fire, yes? Spell cast by... oh, vhat vas her name?” “Clover the Clever?” Twilight said smartly. Lumber Jack stomped his hoof and smiled. “Yes, her. That spell, that fire, it is vhat kept leaders of the three tribes and their aids alive in cold cave. It is also vhat drove away Vindigos. So, it became tradition for families in newly founded Equestria to burn logs all through night, from Hearth’s Varming Eve to Hearth’s Varming Day. They do this to keep fire of friendship, family, and harmony alive while ensuring Vindigos never return.” “But why are so many of them pink?” Nyx asked as she looked around. “Ah, Little Snowflake, this is because fire in the old story is pink. It is also because Lumber Jack’s grandpappa’s grandpappa found that certain trees in Rainbow Mountain Range burn with different colors. So, yes, truly traditional Hearth's Varming fire is plain orange, but plain orange is not special enough for Hearth’s Varming. So, for those vho vant that extra bit of holiday cheer, Lumber Jack sells logs that burn pink, blue, green, and vhite. Lumber Jack even has logs this year that burn purple. Those very rare. I’ll give you good price, too.” “Thank you, Jack,” Twilight said, seizing the opportunity to put herself back into the conversation. She levitated Nyx off his back and set her on the snow covered ground. “But you know my dad. He’s the one that picks the color, and he always wants a traditional pink.” “Ah, but this is vhy I love your father,” Lumber Jack joked as the trio began walking to the part of the lot where most of the pink burning logs were kept. They could see the rest of the family in the distance, standing behind Night Light who was inspecting a trio of pink fires. “He has very discerning eye. Vill only take best pink color, and, after he picks, I can raise price on those logs and make mint.” “This one!” Night Light announced, pointing at one of the fires. “Lumber Jack, give us four dozen of these logs.” Lumber Jack laughed, lifted a hoof, and slapped Twilight in the back. “Vhat did I say? Vhat did I say? Your father, I could kiss him.” He then trotted towards the rest of the family while turning and shouting at one of the other ponies who were working at the emporium. “Hey, Twine Knot, get your lazy flank over here and get my best customer four dozen from stack thirty two. Then, make new sign for stack thirty two. Ve have our premium grade, ah-HAH!” As Lumber Jack went to seal the deal, Twilight placed a forehoof on her back, rubbing the spot where she was slapped. Still, through the pain, she was smiling. “That went well.” “But he hung me upside down and called me Little Snowflake!” Nyx griped. “He did that to me when I first came here, and he did it to Shining too. I think his old name for me was Grape.” Twilight giggled again. “No, wait, it was Brainy Grape.” Nyx cocked her head to the side and looked over at Lumber Jack, who was crushing Night Light in a bear hug. “So he does that to everypony?” “Well, he does that to every little filly and colt the first time they come here,” Twilight explained as she continued to rub her back. “I just think it’s how he gets to know ponies. That and I know for a fact that he loves to tell little fillies and colts the story of why trees and color logs are used as Hearth’s Warming decoration.” “Well, I guess it was kind of fun to find out about that,” Nyx admitted, beginning to smile. “Kind of fun? Just kind of fun? My daughter, Miss Loves-to-Learn-Everything-About-Everything, only found that kind of fun?” Twilight asked playfully as she poked Nyx in the nose. Nyx giggled and scampered back a few steps, escaping from Twilight’s nose-poking attack. “Okay, okay, it was a lot of fun," she admitted. She then bounced a little, a smile of inspiration spreading on her face. “Hey! Can I pick out a Hearth’s Warming log too?” “Well, my father’s a bit protective about the fireplace. We can only put the logs he picks out in there.” Twilight smiled and leaned in close to Nyx, "But, if you pick a color really quick and if we can find a small piece, we can burn it in the grill that's in the backyard.” Even with the restriction on size and time, Nyx jumped for joy and quickly sprinted off to pick a color. This left Twilight to run after her, a smile on her face as their hooves kicked up snow. Not too far away, Night Light and Lumber Jack were swapping stories from the year as his worker, Twine Knot, stacked and tied the four dozen logs that had been ordered. ~~~ Column sat on a park bench, face bent down in a scowl. A candy cane protruded from his lips, though it was a wintry treat that wasn’t as innocent as it looked. On the inside of his mouth, Column’s tongue was licking at it angrily, whittling the candy cane end into a fine point. He was thinking of his editor as he turned the festive treat into a sharp, dangerous tool for stabbing. The same editor that had reprimanded him and Quick Snap for detouring to the train station and coming back without a story. “Come on, Column,” Quick Snap said as he brought his camera up and snapped another picture. “Headline wants us to cover the festival, and we can’t do that unless you interview some ponies.” “Headline can fall in a vat of ink for all I care,” Column grumbled. He sat up in his seat and waved a hoof at the festival. “The Canterlot Hearth’s Warming Festival is not headline news, Quick Snap. We’ll be lucky to get in the paper at all with this ‘feel good’ garbage. Oh, look, a little kid won a stuffed Princess Celestia toy at the ring toss. Oh, this has such political and cultural ramifications. Our society will never be the same!” Column flopped back down onto the bench, resuming his efforts to turn his candy cane into a shiv. “We aren’t going to get anywhere, Quick Snap, unless we find the real stories.” Quick Snap rolled his eyes and turned to resume taking pictures. He lined up a shot of a colt throwing snowballs at a stack of bottles. The young pony was rearing back, about to throw what looked like one doozy of a curve ball. But then Quick Snap noticed something moving in the background. It was large, too large to be a normal pony, and for the most part, it was pink. “Hey... hey Column!” Quick Snap said, trying to shout at his partner while still keeping his voice down. “What? Did some kid drop his hot chocolate in the snow again?” “I think I just saw Princess Mi Amore Cadenza!” Column sat up on the bench as he twirled the candy cane in his mouth. He then turned, spat it out into a nearby garbage can, and got up from the bench. “Well, the princess and her wedding may be yesterday’s news, but it’s still better than all these snot nosed brats.” He motioned for Quick Snap to follow him as he began to trot between the festival stalls. “Load up a fresh roll of film. Maybe we’ll get lucky and catch her out with another stallion. Nothing sells papers like trouble in marital paradise.” ~~~ Cadance’s tongue hung out of her mouth, and her stomach gave an audible grumble as she looked over the food stalls and tents at the Canterlot Hearth’s Warming Festival. Pies, cakes, hearty soups, chili, chocolate dipped strawberries, and so many other holiday foods and treats beckoned to her like sirens of the sea. It took all her self control not to use her title as a princess to jump to the front of a line. “Now, remember everypony,” Velvet said to rally her family, “we only have an hour before we need to scamper off to go caroling. Grab something quick and then meet back at this table. And don’t ruin your appetites. We’re going to a big dinner put on by my publisher tonight and I want us to clean our plates while we’re there so we don’t offend anypony. Got it?” “We got it, honey,” Night Light assured before putting his hoof around Shining’s shoulder. “Come on, I saw some carameled apples back there. Let your old man buy you one.” “Can I get a caramel apple too?” Nyx asked, a happy bounce in her step. “I think you’ve had enough sweets today,” Twilight lectured, “or do you think I didn’t notice that spoonful of sugar you got Spike to put on your cereal this morning? Or the candy cane Lumber Jack gave you before we left his tree yard? ” Nyx smiled, laughed weakly, and tried to look innocent, but Twilight just rolled her eyes. She used her hoof to gently give Nyx a bump on the flank, guiding her away from the caramel apple stall. “Come on, I see a stand over there selling fresh fruit salads. We’ll have that. Cadance, you want to come with us?” Cadance’s gaze lingered on a pie she had been eyeing, but then she sighed and reigned in her appetite. “Sure, I could use something light after the big breakfast I had,” she said as she fell into line beside Twilight. “Mom, you coming?” Twilight asked. Velvet shook her head as she took a seat at the table. “No, your father’s getting me something, and one of us has to stay back here to keep an eye on the table.” That moment, another family began to approach the table. Velvet quickly turned and with a firm glare snapped, “it’s taken!” “O-okay,” Twilight said with a nervous chuckle. “Have fun with that.” “I don’t remember your mother ever being this tense around the holidays,” Cadance whispered as she, Twilight, and Nyx walked towards the fruit stall. “It isn’t because of me, is it?” “No,” Twilight answered quickly. She then glanced over her shoulder, seeing Velvet using her steely glare to scare another family away from their table. “Well, some of it may be because of you, but not all of it. Her publisher is starting to lean a little on her to finish her latest book and she’s stuck on the last couple chapters.” With a small bounce, Nyx leapt up onto Twilight’s back and then leaned to one side, craning her head around Twilight’s neck. “Your mom writes books!? Have I read any of them?” “Call her ‘grandma’ Nyx,” Twilight corrected before shaking her head. “And no, you haven’t read any of her books. She writes mystery novels for adult ponies, and those books are a little more mature than what you should be reading.” “But I read books like that when I was a big pony,” Nyx complained. “Why can’t I read them now?” “Well, because...” Twilight tried to argue, only for her words to turn to mush in her mouth. Once again, Nyx’s less than straightforward age was giving her a headache. Nyx had been a full grown mare at one point and, if she had read those kind of novels before, then there was no point in keeping her from them. At the same time, she was, physically and mentally, a filly again. But still— “Wouldn’t you rather read some of the old books in Twilight’s bedroom?” Cadance asked, a sly smile on her lips as she, Nyx, and Twilight got into line at the fruit stand. “She has dozens of them. In fact, I bet she still has that book about Smarty Pants.” In an instant, Nyx had leapt from Twilight’s back to Cadance’s. “There’s a book about Smarty Pants!?” she asked with a tone of urgency. “Oh yes, Velvet wrote it for her,” Cadance answered before looking over at Twilight. “You remember that book, don’t you? I probably read it to you a hundred times.” Twilight smiled, blushed, and nodded. “I do remember it and I do still have it. It’s— OOF!” She stumbled a little as Nyx landed on her back for a second time. “Can I read it?!” Twilight laughed. “Yes you can, Nyx, but only if you get down.” Nyx was off Twilight’s back in an instant. She then fell in line beside Twilight, trying to be as well mannered and behaved as possible while, at the same time, bouncing with enthusiasm. Cadance’s sly smile grew as the line moved forward, bringing the trio closer to the fruit stand. She leaned into Twilight and whispered, “I still got it,” causing both her and Twilight to break into quiet chuckles. FLASH “Princess Cadenza! Twilight Sparkle! Over here! Look over here!” FLASH Twilight and Cadance stumbled, blinking to try and get the spots out of their eyes while Nyx ducked beneath Twilight. The flash had come from a camera, and soon the two mares and filly were under auditory and ocular assault. The teal photographer pony was circling them like a fly around garbage, snapping pictures as fast as his camera would allow. The beige unicorn reporter shouted as he held a pencil and notepad in his magic. “Twilight Sparkle! When did you get into town?! Did you purposefully dodge reporters at the Canterlot train station?! What really happened to Nightmare Moon?! Who is that filly?!” FLASH “Princess Cadenza! Is that child one you and Shining had out of wedlock?! Was your royal wedding nothing more than a shotgun wedding?! Have you been gaining weight?!” FLASH “KID! KID! Yes, you, little filly! Who are you?! Did you inherit that white coat color from Shining Armor?! Who’s your daddy?!” FLASH SHING The photographer and reporter suddenly found themselves in a pink sphere as Shining Armor galloped up, coming to the rescue. His brow was furrowed, and he was snorting out of his nose like an angry bull. The reporter and photographer smiled and waved at him, but the small gesture did not dissuade Shining. With a flash of magic from his horn, the sphere of magic rocketed skyward. The bubble shield moved and swerved like an angry bee, shaking the reporter and photographer around until it settled above a large pile of snow. Then, with a small pop, it disappeared, dropping the two ponies into the pile of grimy, wet snow that had been cleared off the streets of Canterlot. Their fall into the dirty slush was punctuated by a pair of shouts and wet splats. Shining snorted, venting his irritation one final time before turning to look back at Cadance and Twilight as Velvet and Night Light came trotting up. “Twilight, honey, are you okay?” Velvet asked. “Yeah, I’m fine.” “What about you, Cadance?” Shining asked as he moved up beside his wife. “I’m okay,” she reassured him. “They just startled us, that’s all.” “Why did they do that?” Nyx asked as she slowly came out from beneath Twilight. She was rubbing her eyes, still trying to make the flash-induced spots go away. “They were probably after me,” Cadance said. “Those paparazzi ponies always like to harass princesses. It has been a while since Shining and I have been in Canterlot.” “No, it’s not your fault,” Shining Armor said as he gently lifted a hoof to her cheek. He flicked his gaze in Nyx’s direction and glared at her for just a moment. “I’m sure they were after something else.” Nyx winced, took a step back, and hung her head. Shining’s glare may have been brief, and nopony else may have noticed it, but Nyx received the message loud and clear. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== Dinner at the Pranceston Dinner at the Pranceston Winter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 3 Dinner at the Pranceston ==================== “Okay, last inspection everypony? Twilight, fix your brother’s crest. It’s on crooked. Honey, straighten your tie. It’s on crooked. Okay? Is that it? No, wait, Nyx has a smudge on her cheek. One moment... there. Okay. Oh, wait, Cadance, fix your crown. Oh, and honey, can you make sure I’m zipped up all the way? I am? Good. Okay, quick check. I’m good, you’re good, you’re good, you’re good, you’re good, and you’re good. Okay, we’re all good. Let’s do this on three. One... two... three...” Velvet opened the door to the carriage, stepping out onto the sidewalk in a dark purple evening dress. Night Light was a step behind, in a full suit jacket and tie. Shining Armor followed in his military formals, including the family crest from his favorite uncle, and Cadance a step behind. She was wearing her royal regalia, much like Celestia and Luna did for most of the parties and events they attended. The next to exit the carriage was Twilight and Spike. She was wearing her gala gown and he was in his tuxedo from the wedding. “Come on, Nyx, we’re going to be late,” Velvet called into the carriage before trying to straighten Night Light’s tie again. Nyx slowly stepped down from the carriage, a deep frown on her face. Rarity had made her a nice outfit for the formal evening, one she really liked. But, upon returning to the house after caroling, she and Twilight discovered that Velvet had picked out another outfit for the filly. An outfit she claimed would be perfect for the dinner with the publisher. It was also a dress that might have made Rarity faint. It was a bright, holiday red dress with a bow in the middle of Nyx’s back that was twice as large as the one Apple Bloom wore in her mane. It had white frills on the edge of the sleeves and the bottom half poofed out into a large, wide bell shape. It was also tight, itchy, it possessed no wing holes, and more than once Nyx was sure she was going to fall over because her back hooves were getting tripped by the poof of the dress. Finally, her headband had been wrapped in red ribbon, to make it match the rest of the outfit. The only good part of the situation was that her friends weren’t there to see her. Scootaloo would never let her live this down. “Oh, Nyx, you look darling,” Velvet said, as if oblivious to the filly’s frown. She then quickly moved to the front of the group and began leading them down the street. “Now, come on, we don’t want to be late.” And the thing they “didn’t want to be late to” was just down the block. Lit up with lights, the sound of holiday music, and general chatter was one of Canterlot’s most famous hotels, the Pranceston. Guests who had stayed in its finer suites included dignitaries, pop-stars, and Princess Celestia herself when part of the castle was being renovated to conform with modern building standards. That evening, in its grand ballroom, the Pranceston was hosting the Hearth’s Warming ball for the country's largest book publisher, Equestria Publications. The company was responsible for many classics of literature like the Mare of the Ring trilogy and its most recent windfall, the Daring Do series. They also published Twilight Velvet’s mystery novel series, a series that usually managed to get onto, but never quite top, the bestseller lists. The stallions at the front of the hotel opened the doors for the family as they stepped inside into the warmly decorated interior. The vibrant, red carpet stretched out before them to a huge Hearth Warming tree that stretched all the way to the ceiling of the foyer, which was several stories high. Ponies in fine suits and dresses dotted the room. Some lounged in chairs, reading the evening edition of the paper. Others were checking in at the front desk, and others still just were mingling and milling around. The group, however, did not linger in the beauty and wonder of the lobby. With Velvet at their lead, they quickly found themselves at the doors to the grand ballroom. Like the lobby, the ballroom was decorated in every possible way for Hearth’s Warming. A wreath hung from every light fixture on the wall and garland hung freely between the wreaths. The tables in the ballroom were covered in a mixture of red and green tablecloths, and a holiday centerpiece with a candle sat on each one. “Name?” The hotel host, a waiter unicorn with a thin, wiry mustache, had slipped up beside the family as they came in the door. He held a clipboard and pencil suspended in his magic, waiting stoically for an answer. “Oh, Twilight Velvet and family. Party of seven.” The host flipped through the papers on the clipboard, then quickly placed a checkmark on one of the pages. He then turned and pointed across the room with the pencil. “Table twelve. Dinner will be served in an hour. Appetizers on the buffet table. Feel free to mingle until you are asked to sit down.” “And who else is at table twelve?” Velvet asked, craning her neck to try and see the waiters list. The waiter arched an eyebrow, gently levitating his clipboard away from Velvet’s prying eyes He then glanced at the list himself. “Besides your own group, table twelve also has seating assigned for Print Press with her two guests.” “And where is Edit Mark sitting?” The waiter flipped through his list again. “Mr. Mark and his guests are at table three.” Velvet smiled, bounced a little, and then quickly turned to her family to usher them away. “Oh, this is perfect. Come on, everypony, let’s go sit down. And remember, you use your utensils from outside to in and always use your napkin.” Eyes were rolled at Velvet’s rhyme, but the family made their way to table twelve all the same. They were seated in proper fashion. Night Light and Shining Armor helping Velvet and Cadance into the fancy, red cushions while Twilight got a waiter to bring a small booster cushion for Nyx so she would be more comfortable at the table. They took up one half of the ten seat table and began to wait as more guests arrived and were seated. “Velvet, might I ask who Edit Mark and Print Press are?” Cadance said as she shifted in her seat a little, getting more comfortable. “Edit Mark is the executive editor for my publishing company and Print Press is the president,” Velvet answered back quietly as she straightened an imperfection in how her silverware had been laid out. “We’ve never had the chance to be at her table for the company’s holiday banquet before.” “So why are we—” Cadance began to ask before she deadpanned. “Velvet, is the only reason we’re at this table because Print Press wanted a chance to eat dinner with a princess, namely me?” “No, no,” Velvet quickly defended as she began refolding the napkins on the table from standard triangles into more elaborate origami cranes. “She’s just very eager to share dinner with us and find out how I’m doing on the book. You see, Edit Mark rejected the last two drafts of my final chapters, but I’m sure he knows what’s best.” She laughed through her teeth as she gave the tablecloth a gentle tug, removing every wrinkle from it’s surface. “Why didn’t he like the chapters?” Nyx asked lifting a hoof and scratching at her dress again. “Oh, Edit Mark just thinks I’m making the ending too predictable. I mean, it is a mystery novel and I’ve already written the rest of the story so there really is only one ending that makes sense, but he insists that I need to just come up with something better,” she forced a laugh again as she began to nervously fix and straighten everypony’s silverware. “Yes, something better without changing anything in the rest of the story. No trouble at all.” Velvet then glanced up, her forced smile once more taking on a natural appearance. She stood up from the table and quickly began to scuttle away. “Oh, and here comes Print Press and her family. Everypony, sit up straight. I’ll be right back.” Print Press was a unicorn mare of an impressive stature, dwarfing Twilight by a few inches. Her coat was a pale blue, her mane black, and she wore a matching black dress that made it look like she was going out to a fancy cocktail party instead of a Hearth’s Warming Banquet. She was followed by her unicorn husband, in a tuxedo top with bowtie, and they were followed by their unicorn daughter who was wearing a very familiar red dress. “I’m just so thankful we get to enjoy this evening with you, Mrs. Press,” Velvet said graciously as she walked with Print Press and her family to the table. “The banquet looks lovely as ever.” “Well, the Hearth’s Warming Banquet helps promote unity in the company and good spirits. That and the HR department won’t get off my back if I don’t give them a lot of leeway with the budget,” Print Press replied as the quartet reached the table. Print Press and her husband took their seats next to where Velvet had been sitting while their daughter was guided over to sit by Nyx, confirming what Twilight and the others had noticed from a distance. The two fillies were wearing dresses that were almost exactly alike. The dress Printing Press’s daughter was wearing had some nuansical difference from Nyx, but in overall design they two dresses were a dead match. Printing Press’s daughter, however, was wearing the dress better than Nyx. Where Nyx just looked like a red and white peppermint stick, Printing Press’s daughter’s natural green coat complemented the red well. “Mrs. Press, you of course know my husband, Night Light,” Twilight Velvet said, keeping the conversation focused on her family. “And of course you know the love birds, my son, Shining Armor, and his wife, Princess Mi Amora Cadenza.” “Cadance, will be fine,” she corrected. “Oh, look at her,” Velvet cooed as she gently gripped her daughter-in-laws shoulders. “Such modesty for a princess. Oh, and of course this is my daughter Twilight, her dragon assistant, Spike, and my granddaughter, Nyx. And look, she’s wearing the same outfit as Green Ink. Tell me there’s a photographer around here, because those two look so cute together.” “A granddaughter,” Print Press mused before focusing her gaze on Cadance. “I hadn’t realized that you and Shining Armor had been a couple that long. Correct if I’m wrong, but to have that old of filly, you must have had her well before you two were married.” “Actually,” Twilight corrected as she rose from her seat. “Nyx is my daughter, by legal adoption. And, mom, can I have a word with you in a moment?” Before giving Velvet a chance to answer, Twilight had magically levitated her mother away from the table. They crossed the room, going up near a wall that was away from the tables. And there, Twilight glared coldly at her mother. “So, you care to tell me again how you picked that dress out for Nyx?” “Oh, honey, I assure you it’s just a coinci—” “Mom?” “Now, Twilight, we’ve had discussions about these paranoid tendencies of yours—” “Mom!” Velvet lifted a hoof and waved it gently, trying to signal her daughter to keep quiet. “Okay, I’ll admit, I saw Print Press buying that dress for Green Ink from Hoity Toity’s shop and I picked up a mass market version of it. But, Twilight—” “So you guilt tripped me like that back at the house just to get Nyx in the same outfit as Green Ink?” Twilight pressed, eyebrows furrowed. “What about all that stuff you said about how you spent hours shopping for it, how you went to ten different stores, how it was the last one they had, and how you bought it just to make Nyx feel welcome?” “Honey, please understand, Print Press is the only mare at the company that can override Edit Mark’s decisions. I’ve tried to get two drafts past him and I’m getting nowhere with the third. But, if Print Press gives the green light to one of my other drafts, then I can finally finish the book to print. This is my one night to talk to Print Press without Edit Mark sabotaging me.” “And so you sell out your daughter-in-law and granddaughter to do it!?” “Do not lecture me, Twilight Sparkle, I am still your mother,” Velvet snapped back, her own temper starting to flare. “Besides, is it so much to ask for a little support from my family? You know how much trouble I’ve had since Edit Mark got promoted. The moment he became Executive Editor he’s only made it more and more difficult for me to get my work to print.” “Then ask for our help, don’t guilt us into it!” Twilight snapped back, her voice starting to grow in volume. “Nyx would have worn this dress anyway if you had just told us why!” “Oh yes, just as she was so eager to wear her headband,” Velvet sassed. “And that’s another thing. Why didn’t you have her wearing it on the train here? You could have avoided all those photographers at the train station if you had just made her wear it.” “Well, excuse me for thinking Nyx shouldn’t have to hide herself like she used to!” “Excuse me, madams?” “WHAT?!” Twilight and Velvet shouted in unison, glaring at the pony that had approached them. It was one of the waiters, who was currently levitating a tray in his magic. Most ponies would have dropped the heavy load of plates and food, but the waiter didn’t miss a beat. “I do beg your pardon, but we are about to serve the first course. You may wish to return to your table.” The two mares flicked short glares at one another then huffed and trotted past the waiter and back to the table. They sat down. Velvet brought a smile to her face again and began complimenting Print Press on her dress. Twilight also tried to put on a pleasant air but couldn't help but wrinkle her nose in irritation whenever she glanced her mother’s direction. ~~~ The first course was served expertly by the hotel’s staff. It was a salad, the kind of salad Nyx remembered being served during her short rule as Equestria’s queen. It was decorated with asparagus, grape tomatoes, orange segments, and a raspberry vinaigrette. And the only reason Nyx knew any of that was she had taken to reading the little folded menu that had been tucked beneath her plate instead of actually eating the salad. Glancing up from the menu, Nyx looked across the table. The core of the table’s conversation was between Twilight Velvet and Print Press. They were talking, laughing, and most everypony else were listening in and making comments when appropriate. So far the topic of books had yet to come up. All they had really talked about was how Print Press’s family was doing with the holidays. “Come on, Nyx, eat your salad.” She winced a little at the gentle, verbal nudge from Twilight before looking down at the salad. She hated fancy food like this. The chef put everything on and just expected one to eat it as it was. There was no choice in the matter. The chef turned the food into some sort of art project and not enjoying it exactly how it was constructed was an insult to the chef and considered ill-mannered at fancy dinners. At least, that’s what Rarity had taught her. Why couldn’t they just order what they wanted? Why did everypony have to eat the same thing? Why did the chef have to ensure every single piece of the salad had some light peppering of the dressing on it? Nyx could have liked the salad if not for the dressing. Still, an empty stomach can be a powerful motivator. Tucking the menu back under her plate in defeat, Nyx picked up her utensils. But she didn’t do it magically. No, her magic was still not quite reliable enough to be able to lift and manipulate unicorn utensils. So, instead, she had been provided with dining booties. They were small, fabric shoes, worn on the forehooves, that had silverware attached to them. They were fine dining tools for earth ponies and pegasi who had no access to a levitation spell. Getting a fork booty on her right hoof and the knife booty on her left, Nyx eyed the salad one more time. She then pushed the fork down into the leaves, skewered them on the fork’s prongs, then carried the leaves to her mouth. She put them in her mouth, closed her lips, and then shivered as the taste of the vinaigrette hit her tongue. It was as bad as she had anticipated. Screwing up her face, Nyx had to fight the urge to spit the leaves back onto the plate. No, she knew from her lessons from Rarity that wasn’t appropriate behavior for a proper mare, and this was assuredly a time when Rarity’s teachings applied. Finally, Nyx chewed the salad enough to swallow, and, afterward, she quickly wrapped her lips around the straw from her glass of water and took a long drink. The straw was like the booties, a convenience for earth pony and pegasi guests so they weren’t trying to haphazardly balance the fine dinnerware in their hooves. “Hmph.” The small huff had come from Nyx’s left, from Print Press’s daughter, Green Ink. She was sitting with perfect posture while levitating a fork away from her lips, having successfully delivered a bite of salad to her mouth. Still, despite the seemingly innocent look from Green Ink, Nyx knew better. She had heard that same kind of annoyed, snooty “Hmph” from Diamond Tiara too many times. “What?” Nyx couldn’t help but ask. “Oh, it’s nothing,” Green Ink said. “I’ve just never seen a unicorn that had to use meal booties.” “It’s not my fault. My magic’s been weak ever since...” Nyx fell silent, glancing around nervously as her mind stumbled to find a feasible answer. “Since I... huh... bumped my head.” She smiled and nodded. “Yeah, I fell out of a wagon being pulled by my friend, Scootaloo. She took a corner too tight when she was giving me, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Twist a ride to our clubhouse.” “You’re in a club?” Green Ink asked, making no effort to hide the undercurrent of surprise in her voice. “Yeah, I’m in the Cutie Mark Crusaders. It’s a club Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle started for ponies who are trying to find their cutie marks. Twist and I have ours, but we’re still in the club so we can help other members get theirs.” “I see,” Green Ink said as she levitated another forkful of salad to her mouth. “So, how about this dress? Is yours as itchy as mine?” Nyx asked, trying to use the conversation as an excuse to not eat anymore of her salad. “No, but then again mine isn’t a knock off.” Nyx furrowed her eyebrows. “What do you mean by that?” “My dress,” Green Ink said as she skewered more salad leaves with her fork, “is the original. It was designed by Hoity Toity for me as a gift to my family. My mother’s company helps Mr. Toity publish and distribute his fashion catalogs all year long.” Green Ink glanced at Nyx for a moment before focusing her attention back on her food. “Your dress, on the other hoof, is just a cheap knock off somepony made trying to copy mine. They probably made hundreds of them out of whatever cheap, red fabric they had laying around at the time. “So, let me guess, you picked it out yourself.” Nyx frowned. “No. Velvet picked it out for me. I actually have a dress I like better. Rarity made it for me. She’s the best dress designer in Ponyville.” “I’ve heard of Rarity,” Green Ink commented. “My mother's friend, who's a fashion designer, says Rarity’s a hack who only found success because she’s making dresses in such a rural community like Ponyville.” “Hey!” Spike said, leaning into the conversation with a scowl on his face. “Rarity makes some of the best dresses in all of Equestria. She even made Cadance’s wedding dress and the dresses for her and all the other bride’s maids.” “I bet she got to just because she was a friend of your family. It isn’t because she’s actually any good.” “You take that back!” Nyx and Spike shouted in unison. “What are you two doing!?” Nyx and Spike turned at the sound of Velvet’s scolding voice. Everypony else at the table, and some from neighboring tables, were staring at them. Velvet was looking particularly aghast, like she had just caught them performing a horrendous act like stealing or kicking a puppy. “I’m terribly sorry, Print Press,” Velvet said quickly as she got up from her seat. She was behind Nyx and Spike in almost an instant. She glowered down at them a moment before looking back up at Print Press with apologetic eyes. “These two are normally so well mannered. They don't usually shout like that. They must just be cranky. We’ve been out all day.” “Well, I suppose kids will be kids,” Print Press said as she glanced at her own daughter, the flatness in her voice making it clear she didn’t find anything about the situation amusing. “Well, I think it would be in everypony’s best interest if I just took these two to the children’s tables over in the corner. Come along.” “The kids’ table? Come on, Velvet, I haven’t sat over there since—” The stone cold glare from Velvet quickly silenced Spike. He then put on a smile and got up from his seat. “So, what are they serving over at the kids’ table this year?” “They serve something different?” Nyx asked, grabbing her menu from beneath her plate. She flipped through the couple pages contained within and saw at the very back a list of what was being served in the kid’s section. The kids were getting tomato soup to start followed by an entree of a sandwich with hay fries. Then, for dessert, it was a bowl of ice cream. Ice cream where she would get to pick the flavor. It was real, not fancy, food where she actually got to pick part of her own menu! “Mom, I really don’t think they need to go to the kids’ table,” Twilight said as she got up from the chair. She gently stepped up beside Nyx, pulling her a little bit away from Velvet. “I’m sure she won’t do that again. Will you, Nyx?” “Actually, can I just go over there?” “Why would you want to go over there?” Twilight asked. “Because...” she began before glancing at Green Ink. She then leaned in and cupped a hoof around one side of her mouth. “Because Green Ink is like Diamond Tiara’s long lost sister and I don’t want to sit beside her. That and they’re serving real food over there!” Twilight arched an eyebrow but then snickered and gave Nyx a little nuzzle. “Okay, then go have fun, don’t get into trouble, and make sure you listen to Spike. We’ll come get you when we’re done over here.” Nyx smiled, nodded, and stepped back over beside Velvet, who was understandably surprised to see Nyx was willing to move to the kids’ tables. Still, she put on a smile all the same and ushered Nyx and Spike away, quickly dropping them off before returning to her conversation with Print Press. And yes, perhaps the pair were a bit old for the kids’ area, which was dominated by fillies and colts that had yet to develop the skill of sitting still for an extended period of time. But while Spike sulked, Nyx just smiled and eagerly awaited the delivery of her good, simple, not-fancy, tomato soup. ~~~ The main course was delivered to table twelve not long after Nyx and Spike’s departure to the kids’ tables. It was comprised of finely sauteed carrot coins along side a caramelized onion risotto and braised escarole. It smelled delicious and quickly became the topic of conversation at table twelve, diverging them away from their previous topic of how snowy Canterlot’s winter was turning out to be this year. But when they had all had their chance to comment on the food, the conversation was led away again. This time, by Print Press who, after gently dabbing her lips with a napkin, looked across the table at Shining Armor and Princess Cadance. “So, your highness—” “Please, Cadance is fine. Really.” “Yes, of course. I was just curious how you two were doing in the Crystal Empire. The last I heard of it was before that Nightmare Moon business a few months ago. Is it still going to be incorporated into Equestria as a new fiefdom?” “Yes, it is,” Cadance answered with a nod. “After what happened there, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna thought it would be best if Shining and I were appointed to be the prince and princess of the county.” “I never have quite understood why Equestria has so many princesses and princes,” Print Press’s husband commented. “It seems very convoluted.” “It is, to a degree, but it’s also traditional,” Twilight said as she set down her fork. “The structure is modeled after the system of lords and ladies employed by the unicorn royal line in the old country. The lords and ladies managed smaller tracts of land and swear loyalty to the sovereign rulers of the kingdom. In modern Equestria, that system persists, but the lords and ladies are now called princes and princesses while Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are technically high princesses, since they are the sovereign rulers of the whole kingdom.” “But why use the same name?” “It’s because the old royal lines weren’t too keen on letting go of their power to rule, even to the two ponies who defeated Discord. Having everypony be called princes and princesses makes it sound like anypony in the old royal lines could take the sovereign throne of Equestria should Princess Celestia and Princess Luna ever be unfit to rule.” Twilight giggled a little. “I don’t think they expected the princesses to still be around several hundreds years later.” “Well, if nothing else, Equestria is a kingdom of traditions,” Print Press added before turning her gaze back to Shining and Cadance. “And the Crystal Empire sounds absolutely beautiful from what I’ve heard.” “It is very beautiful,” Cadance said. “Though, being able to see through ponies takes some getting used to.” “I can imagine, and it must have been hard to leave that kingdom behind when that trouble started with Nightmare Moon. I was honestly very surprised to hear you two had come back to Canterlot.” “Well, it was a desperate time,” Shining explained. “There were some in the guard that were trained to cast the barrier spell, but none were on my level. That and the pony that replaced me here at the castle had a bit of a nervous breakdown at the thought of facing Nightmare Moon.” Print Press took a sip of her water before setting the glass down on the table. “But why did Cadance come all this way just to leave soon after her arrival?” “I had come with Shining to try to do what I could to help,” Cadance answered. “In the end, Princess Celestia felt the best way I could help was to take the Elements of Harmony to Ponyville. She felt it was best for Twilight and her friends to have them if they needed them, and after that I went back to the Crystal Empire. It is our fiefdom after all, and the crystal ponies were very worried Nightmare Moon would come enslave them as King Sombra had.” “Those crystal ponies are very lucky to have two ponies like you as their princess and prince,” Print Press complimented. “Though, you’ll have to forgive my curiosity, but I just have to know. How did they react when they heard?” “Heard about what?” Shining asked. “I’m sorry to bring it up, but Barrel and I were talking about it on the way here,” she said, motioning to her husband. “We were just wondering how well the populace reacted when they heard their prince was the one occupying Canterlot for Nightmare Moon. As I recall, the papers were calling you Tyrant Armor.” Shining Armor frowned, his jaw line growing tight. “I appreciate your concern, but Cadance explained to them the same thing that was written in every paper in Equestria. All those involved with the Children of Nightmare were under the influence of mind manipulating magic. We were not ourselves.” “That’s not what I heard,” Print Press commented dryly as she picked up her glass of water. “I actually know a few very intelligent unicorns in Celestia’s School. My company publishes a number of textbooks for them. We got into a long conversation of the nature of the curse that was afflicting the Children of Nightmare. It was a curse that could turn into full blown mind control, yes, but for most, it only did one simple thing: it rewired and replaced only one simple part of a pony’s mind.” “And what was that?” Twilight asked, unable to hide her curiosity. “All it did was flip Nightmare Moon and Princess Celestia’s places in a pony’s mind. It really was quite fascinating. All the love and respect a pony has for Princess Celestia became focused on Nightmare Moon. And, conversely, all our hatred and fear of Nightmare Moon was focused on Princess Celestia. It was no more complex than if the pair had switched seats at a dinner table. “But wasn’t the effect profound?” Print Press asked. “I mean, Shining Armor is a perfect example of what such a little change can do. Suddenly the kind, honorable prince of the Crystal Empire, who had guarded Canterlot so vigilantly for so long, became a conqueror. The guard turned against us. Curfews were put in place. It became dangerous to even walk the streets, no matter what time of night it was. “And any infraction was met with such drastic consequences. No hangings or beheadings. No, nothing like that. But a lot of very important ponies got to learn what the interior of the Canterlot dungeon looked like. Hoity Toity was complaining about it for weeks afterward. “That’s why I was curious how you were welcomed back to the Crystal Empire,” Print Press explained. “After all, I can only imagine hearing about Tyrant Armor gave them some nasty deja vu of their previous ruler, King Sombra.” “Shining is nothing like Sombra,” Cadance said firmly, eyebrows furrowing. “And the crystal ponies know that. They know that wasn’t the real Shining Armor. This is the real Shining Armor. The honorable, kind, loyal, valiant stallion I married.” “Now now, Cadance, there’s no need to get hot under the collar,” Velvet said, trying to calm her daughter-in-law down. “Print Press was just curious. She didn’t mean anything by it.” “Yes, curiosity is fine,” Night Light said, though his own lips were turned down in a small frown. “In fact, I’m now curious about something. Print Press, I know Bastion Yorsets. We’re old friends, and I know he’s the unicorn that headed the research around the Children of Nightmare’s resurrection spell. He’s also become, to a degree, the head researcher around everything involved with what happened around Nightmare Moon’s reappearance. I think he’d be very interested in knowing who at Celestia’s school told you so much ab—OW!” Night Light winced, and quickly looked down to see Velvet had firmly stomped on his hoof. “Oh, honey,” she said, “there’s no need to start an inquisition. I’m sure whoever told Print Press about what happened had a good reason, and I know she’s a pony who can be trusted to keep a secret. Now, why don’t we talk about something more pleasant?” “Of course,” Print Press said as she closed her eyes and lifted her water glass to her mouth. “I didn’t mean to touch on such sensitive subjects. I meant no disrespect. My husband and I were just curious, mostly because we hadn’t seen anything in the papers or heard anything from any of our friends. We just weren't sure if no news was good news in this situation. After all, Nightmare Moon was the one that removed the blessing from everypony. Who knows? Perhaps she left a little something behind.” “There was nothing left behind,” Shining said firmly. “All Children of Nightmare were examined physically and mentally by the finest doctors and psychologists in Equestria to ensure there were no traces of the curse left. Princess Luna oversaw the process personally.” “And you’re sure everypony was checked?” Shining Armor flicked his gaze away from Print Press for just a moment, glancing down the table, before looking back at her. “Yes, everypony was checked.” ~~~ Twilight and most of her family stood from the table. Dessert had been eaten; the dinner part of the banquet was over. Now, for those who chose to remain, juice drinks would be served and a band would play for a few more hours, giving ponies chance to mingle and talk with those who hadn't been seated at the same table. Twilight’s family didn’t plan to stay for this part. It was getting late, and they would need to be able to get up bright and early the next morning. So, they began to say their “good night’s.” Twilight and Cadance went to fetch Nyx and Spike from the kids’ tables. The others drifted a little bit away, giving Velvet a chance to speak somewhat privately with Print Press. “It really was a lovely evening, and it was a pleasure to be able to spend it with your family.” Print Press nodded and shook Velvet’s hoof, though her own lips remained flat and stern, neither a smile nor a frown. “Yes, about that. Velvet, you can stop now.” Twilight Velvet felt her stomach clench, but she kept up her smile. “W-what do you mean?” “Velvet, when you brought the fact your son and his wife were joining us for the banquet, I’ll admit I was intrigued. I wanted to see the royal couple for myself, that’s why I agreed to share a table with your family.” Print Press began to frown. “But I also smelled something rotten. Do you know how many wanna-be authors pander and flatter me trying to get their book published? A week doesn’t go by when I don’t have to deal with somepony like that metaphorically, and once literally, kissing my hooves to try and get what they want. “But I wanted to give you the benefit of the doubt. I thought surely one of my already successful authors wouldn’t stoop to flattery and bribery just to get her book published. I thought you simply wanted to bring your whole family to the banquet. But... you disappointed me, Twilight Velvet,” Print Press said coldly. “And it wasn’t just your son and his wife. I asked all those prying, borderline offensive questions on purpose. I brought up the subject of Tyrant Armor on purpose, because I wanted to see if you’d actually let your family get angry at me. I wanted you to let them shout at me, to be angry, because that was the natural reaction to the comments I was making and the questions I was asking. “But no, you censored them so it wouldn’t ruin dinner. You told your daughter-in-law to calm down and I know you did something to hurt your husband so he wouldn’t insult me. Yes, you did everything in your power to make sure the dinner went as smoothly as possible, even when I was purposefully being the worst table guest I could be.” Print Press leaned in a little to Velvet, a cold fire behind her eyes. “Do you really think I’m the kind of mare to be swayed by such an obvious attempt to get on my good side? For Celestia’s sake, even your daughter realized what you’re doing when she saw the matching dresses, and we both know how socially clueless she can be.” “B-b-but Print Press,” Velvet stuttered. “Edit Mark has been reject—” “Edit Mark isn’t the one that’s been rejecting the drafts for your final chapter. It’s been me,” Print Press said flatly, her voice like a cold whip, frozen by bitter truth. “Yes, Edit Mark has been reading the chapters and leaving his own comments, but he's been bringing them to me for a final review. Velvet, this new book of yours has been your finest. This could be the one that gets you to the top of the best seller list, just like you've always wanted, but you have to finish it strong. You have to make sure the ending is just as good as the rest of the book, otherwise you'll get torn up by the reviewers. I know you can do it, and that's why I won't accept anything less than your absolute best for the last few chapters.” Print Press turned away from Velvet, starting to head towards the now open bar. She then paused and glanced over her shoulder. “And Velvet, you try something like this again, I’ll drop your contract. You've been for us for years. You know better than this. You are better than this, and I don’t need to be publishing the books from authors who resort to these kind of measures when they aren’t confident enough in their own ability." She looked back ahead and resumed her walk to the bar. "Have your new draft on Edit Mark’s desk a week after the first of the year. Good evening, Velvet.” Twilight Velvet stood dumbstruck, mouth hanging open as Print Press strode away, her family a few steps behind. At the same time, Shining Armor and Night Light came up beside her. They could tell from her facial expression, even at a distance, that things had not gone well. “Are you okay, honey?” Night Light asked. “It’s... it’s been her. She’s been the one rejecting my drafts,” Velvet said, beginning to shake a little. “I thought it was Edit Mark. On all the ones before, Edit Mark was always the one rejecting my work. Print Press doesn't read drafts anymore. She's too busy. That's why the company has editors, like Edit Mark. It's so Print Press doesn't have to read drafts.” “It will be okay,” Night Light said again, he and Shining starting to lead Velvet to the door. “But she saw through it. She said she doesn’t need flatterers... she said she’s disappointed. She expects the next draft a week after the first of the year. I haven’t even started the next draft. I don’t know how to even start it. I’ll never get it done in time. Then Print Press will drop my contract. I’ll never publish another book again. I’ll have to go back to work as a waitress. Then we’ll have to move because we can’t afford to stay in our house.” “Velvet, honey, you’re spiraling. It’s not going to be that bad, I promise.” Night Light then glanced up at his son. “Shining, please, go get everypony else into a taxi and be waiting for us. I think it would be best if we just got home and got your mother to bed.” Shining nodded and quickly galloped away as Night Light continued to assure Velvet as they made their way slowly to the exit. ~~~ Column pressed himself up against the wall, trying to keep his profile as thin as possible. He remained still for just a moment, then glanced around the corner. Night had fallen over Canterlot. The bells in the clock towers were tolling the midnight hour. The streets were all but abandoned and a fresh coating of snow was sprinkling down from the clouds in the sky, refreshing the blanket of white that covered most of Canterlot. And, in the distance, Column could see his destination: the Canterlot train station. “You really think this is a good idea?” Column came back from the corner of the building, flicked his toothpick to the opposite side of his mouth, and threw a glare back at Quick Snap. “Twilight Sparkle dodged us at the train station yesterday and now, today, there’s that little filly with her and Princess Cadance. Sure, the princess could've had a kid since the wedding, but not one that old. Something doesn’t add up, and, when something doesn’t add up, there’s a story just begging to be uncovered. “Now come on, while the coast is clear.” At that Column rounded the corner and began to quickly jog down the street to the train station. Quick Snap followed in the air, flying slowly beside his news-cracking partner. The train station was all but dark, but in the windows the pair could see the occasional flash of light. There was a guard on duty, but they already knew that. They had been staking out the train station for most of the afternoon, after turning in their fluff piece of a story about the Hearth’s Warming festival to their editor. It was going to be put on page five of the newspaper, and that was only if something interesting didn’t happen at baking competition being covered by another pair of reports. If that happened, they’d be on page eight, after the comics section. But that didn’t matter anymore. Column knew there was a real story to be had, and he had his lead. He and Quick Snap approached the train station. They climbed the stairs, slipped under the overhang that kept the door and its entryway clear of snow and dry in the rain. They then pressed themselves against the wall on either side of the door. “How are we going to get inside?” Quick Snap whispered. “Easy,” Column replied as he gently juggled a small stone he had picked up from the street. He moved to the double doors, quickly checking something on the handles. He then moved over beside Quick Snap, smiling slyly before he lifted a hoof and knocked on the door. “That’s it?! That’s your plan?! We just knock on the—” “Shhh!” The pair heard the hoofsteps of the guard coming closer and the rattle of his keys. The lock on the door clicked open, and Quick Snap braced himself to be caught. But then the door opened towards them, blocking them from view as the guard stepped outside and waved his lantern around. “Who’s out there?!” the guard shouted. Column just smiled at this and, with a flick of his magic, he threw the small rock out into the street, away from where the guard was looking. It clattered against a lamppost, and the guard on duty quickly snapped his lantern in that direction. He stepped out from beneath the terminals overhang, descending a few of the steps that lead down to the sidewalk. “Show yourself!” “Sorry, no showing. But how about a little snowing?” Column whispered as he threw his magic upwards. On the overhang that protected the door, a large amount of snow had built up. With a small surge of magic, Column unsettled that snow. It came tumbling down like a small avalanche, making the guard yelp aloud before he was quickly swept down a few steps and buried, his back legs kicking in the air. Quick Snap stared in astonishment but only for a moment before Column elbowed him in the side. “Come on,” he said as he levitated the train station’s keys off the guard’s belt, “get in there before he digs himself out.” ~~~ Column and Quick Snap found their way quickly to the operation offices for the train station and, using the keys they lifted from the guard, quickly found their way to the files. Train stations in Equestria had to keep logs of passengers and tickets sold for at least a year, in case the records were needed in a court case. For the Canterlot station, most records were stored in the basement but were only sent down there on a weekly basis. That time of the week hadn’t come yet, so, with a triumphant smile, Column opened up the filing cabinet in the station’s records office and began to flip through the records of the trains for the past few days. “Let’s see. Ponyville... Ponyville... Ponyville.... Ponyville... Ah-hah, here’s the records.” Column removed the manilla folder from the filing cabinet and trotted over to the nearby desk. Quick Snap followed a few steps behind, ears turned forward in interest. Column took a seat and opened the folder, beginning to skim the records as his tongue toyed with his toothpick. “Okay, they were on the first train out. So that would be this packet. Let’s see. Employee manifest, coal usage, travel report... ah, here we go, the passenger manifest.” Column smiled, tapping his hoof on a column. “And there she is. Three tickets purchased together at the same time and paid for with a royally approved government travel account number.” “So, what does that mean?” Quick Snap asked. “Twilight Sparkle is Princess Celestia’s personal student. If anypony has a royally approved government travel account that arrived on that train yesterday, it would be her.” Quick Snap flattened his ears in irritation. “Again, what does that mean?” “Don’t be dense and look,” Column said firmly as he tapped the paper again with a hoof. “She bought three tickets. That’s one for herself, one for that dragon assistant of hers, and then a third. Who was the third ticket for?” “One of her friends?” “She wouldn’t have been dodging us otherwise,” Column said as he looked back to the paper. “No, I’d bet my right hoof it was that white coated filly we saw yesterday. Cadance was under a lot of public attention before and during the wedding. We would have seen this kid if it was one she and Shining had out of wedlock. That and I did the math. Cadance and Shining had only started dating when this filly would've had to have been born, and she hasn’t had any other steady coltfriends. “So if that filly doesn’t belong to Cadance and Shining, then she has to belong to Twilight” Column smiled, nodding his head. “Yes, yes... that has to be Nightmare Moon.” “But doesn’t Nightmare Moon have a black coat?” “Disguise magic is hard, but Twilight Sparkle isn’t a pushover. She could manage a spell to change a pony’s coat color. And who knows how powerful Nightmare Moon still is? She could have changed it herself.” “I’m sorry, Column, but this is stretching, even for you. How do you know?” “I don’t know,” Column said as he began to put the train reports back into their folder. “But it’s a lead I intend to chase down, cause if I’m right, this is a story of a career. Nightmare Moon, Snuck into Canterlot. No, that’s too long. Nightmare Moon in Canterlot. Yes, that will be the headline.” He took the folder up in his magic and levitated it back in the direction of the filing cabinet. “Now, put out that lantern and let’s get out of here. The guard should still be looking for his keys in the snow. We get a few feet away, I throw his keys into part of the pile, he’ll find them, and, in the end, he won’t even suspect we were here. “By Celestia, I love it when it snows!” Column said proudly as he placed the records back in place and shut the filing cabinet. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== PicturesWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 4 Pictures ==================== The next morning, Twilight and Shining waited outside their parent’s bedroom door, worried frowns on their faces. Velvet had been almost hysterical when they got her back home from the banquet. She was listing off all the things they would have to sell when they lost the house because of her. And she did this despite the fact that she and Night Light had paid off their house mortgage years before. The house was theirs, and Night Light earned enough for them to keep up with living expenses and taxes. But trying to convince Velvet of that was like trying to convince a snake to grow legs and riverdance. The door to the bedroom opened, Night Light slipped out, and then he pulled the door shut behind him. “She didn’t get to sleep until past midnight,” he said before yawning. “But I finally got her calmed down. A cup of tea and the family photo album. It works every time she’s in a spiral like that. “But,” he continued, “she’s not going to be up for doing much today, which means we need to make sure everything that needs to be done gets done. Twilight, you know where your mother likes to keep her to-do list. Can you go check it and see what we need to do to be ready for tomorrow?” Twilight nodded, quickly turned, and walked away while Shining turned to look at the bedroom door. “I’ve never seen mom this bad before.” “She had a spiral like this before you were born,” Night Light said as he stood with his son. “She was so worried about being a mother for the first time. She was panicking because she was sure she’d be a bad mother, you grow up hating her, then you’d join a gang and end up getting locked up for five to ten years. “But, yes, it’s been awhile since she’s had one this bad,” Night Light admitted as he turned. Shining followed, and soon the pair were walking back downstairs side by side. “But finishing this book is really getting to her. I think she’s afraid it’s the end of her career. You know her, she’s always wanted to write a real bestseller, one that everypony talks about, but time and again her books fall short. And I’m not saying we’re not thankful for all the success she’s had. It’s because of that we were able to make a good home for you and Twilight. Your mother has just always wanted to write that one book that everypony would talk about, and, after years of trying and failing, I think she’s starting to think she isn’t bestseller material. ” Night Light put on a smile. “But don’t you worry about your mother too much. Give her some time to rest and recuperate and she’ll be back on her hooves, bossing us around like the world will end if we don’t get everything done. Now come on, let’s get some breakfast before your sister finds Velvet’s to-do list.” ~~~ ♪ The fire of friendship lives in our hearts ♪ ♫ As long as it burns we shall not drift apart ♫ ♪ We’ll turn the seasons, welcome each year ♪ ♫ Together we'll face them without fear (we'll never fear) ♫ ♪ For as long as we have friends at our side ♪ ♫ We can take what comes all in stride ♫ ♪ Earth ponies build and reap what they sow ♪ ♫ While unicorns craft with a magical glow ♫ ♪ Pegasi steward the skies high up above ♪ ♫ Equestria lives by our care and our love (our care and love) ♫ ♪ While different in form our spirits are one ♪ ♫ a circle of friends that never will be undone. ♫ ♪ The fire of friendship lives in our hearts ♪ ♫ As long as it burns we cannot drift apart ♫ ♪ Though quarrels arise, their numbers are few ♪ ♫ Laughter and singing will see us through (will see us through) ♫ ♪ We are a circle of pony friends ♪ ♫ A circle of friends we'll be to the very end ♫ Cadance, Shining, Night Light, and Twilight joined in the applause for the bell choir who were performing at the center of the Canterlot Market. The ponies had combined their voices with the ringing of numerous bells in a spectrum of sizes, creating a rich harmony of music that filled every inch of the market. It had been a beautiful performance, and each member of the family chipped in a few bits to the bell choir’s donation bucket. The performance, after all, was being done as a charity for the less fortunate of Canterlot. The quartet then turned and made their way into the market. They were on a simple mission, to complete Velvet’s to-do list. The list that would ensure the following day, Hearth’s Warming eve, would go off without a hitch. They had already accomplished some of the tasks. They had picked up another extension for their dining table, which would make it long enough to fit everypony. They had also purchased a whole new set of plates and glasses along with some festive napkins. Now, they were moving onto to the biggest one on the list, which was what had brought them to the Canterlot Market. They had to go grocery shopping. With Twilight’s friends arriving from Ponyville the next morning, Velvet had planned a large holiday luncheon. It would be the most ponies the family had ever crammed into the home. That, however, was a trademark of the season, having way too many family members and friends stuffed into a single room. “Okay, once we’re done grocery shopping all we have to do is pick up the pies mom ordered from the bakery and we’ll be all set,” Twilight said. She finished reviewing the checklist and tucked it back into her saddlebags as a smile spread across her lips. “Mom is going to be so happy when she sees we got everything taken care of.” “Twilight, you wouldn’t mind if we stopped for lunch too, would you?” Cadance asked with a bit of an embarrassed smile. “All this walking has made me hungry.” Twilight chuckled a little and nodded. “Sure, we can grab something while we’re here at the market and eat it at the tables by the bell choir. I don’t know about the rest of you, but I wouldn’t mind having the chance to sit and listen to them a little longer. They were making such beautiful music.” “Oh come on, Twilight, you can admit it,” Cadance said teasingly. “You just want to hear them sing Frosty the Snowpony.” “I do not,” Twilight protested, though the blush on her cheeks said otherwise. “I don’t know, Twilie,” Shining said as he shifted a little. He was tasked with carrying the new plates and glasses they had bought, which wasn’t the lightest of loads. “Shouldn’t we try to get back as quickly as we can? We did leave Spike alone with Nyx back at the house.” “Shining, Spike isn’t the little baby dragon he used to be. True, he’s not really old enough to plan a bachelor party, but he’s old enough to keep an eye on Nyx while we’re gone. After all, he foalsits her regularly in Ponyville when I need to run errands.” Twilight laughed and shook her head in disbelief. “I still don’t know what Celestia was thinking when she asked Spike to plan your bachelor party.” “And besides, your mother is there as well,” Night Light pointed out. “She may be recovering from a spiral, but if something goes wrong she’ll hop right out of bed to help them. I promise.” Shining huffed, but nodded his head in agreement and focused on his part of the grocery list. The faster they shopped the sooner they could eat. The sooner they could eat the sooner they could leave. The sooner they left the sooner they would get back. And the sooner they got back the sooner they’d be able to make sure Nyx hadn’t done something to Spike or Velvet. ~~~ Velvet laid back in bed, eyes following the subtle brushstrokes left behind from when they had painted the ceiling. Next to her lay the family photo album and an emptied cup of tea, both from the night before. Night Light hadn’t been able to calm her down until after midnight, and even then she hadn’t really gotten to sleep until about three. After that, she awoke from two nightmares, one at five and another at seven. The first had been a nightmare of being buried beneath books. The second having everything, home and family, taken away because Print Press took away her contract. After those dreams, she hadn’t been able to fall asleep again for another hour. It was almost a near perfect checklist for the worst night’s sleep she had endured in decades. She had finally awoken of her own accord at approximately eleven but had not yet found the motivation to get out of bed. She let her gaze wander to the clock that sat on the nearby dresser drawers. It was almost noon, half the day already wasted. She’d never be able to finish her to-do list in time. Twilight’s friends would arrive and find the table bare. They’d all have to go out to some cheap fast-food place for their Hearth’s Warming Eve lunch. Then Twilight’s friends would stop liking her and she’d lose all confidence in the lessons of friendship she had been learning. Celestia would then disown Twilight as a student. Then Discord or somepony else would come and— KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK Velvet’s mind popped out of its spiral. She sat up in bed just a little and looked to the door as it slowly cracked open. For a moment she tensed, seeing a pair of serpentine eyes peek in on her from the dark hallway. But then she was able to relax once more when she heard Nyx’s familiar voice come from the hallway. “Velvet, Spike and I made lunch. Do you want some?” At first, Velvet was going to turn Nyx away. Her stomach, however, rebelled against her mind at that moment and gave a loud, pleading grumble. Velvet blushed a little and set her hooves on her belly, trying to quiet its pleas. But the damage was already done. Nyx had taken a step into the room, revealing she had a tray resting on her back. It was simple; sandwiches and a glass of water, but it did look good. “Yes,” Velvet said, finally admitting defeat to her stomach. “Please, just bring it over here.” Nyx nodded, nudging the door open a little further before carrying the tray to Velvet’s bedside. Velvet, in turn, gently levitated the family photo album further down onto the bed and set her empty cup of tea on the night stand. She then picked the tray up from Nyx’s back and set it down beside her on the bed. “They’re lettuce and celery sandwiches with cucumber,” Nyx said with a smile. “Spike said they’re your favorite.” Velvet gently picked up the first of the two sandwiches, spreading the bread apart and smiling. “He even cut the cucumbers the long way, like sandwich pickles... just how I like.” Velvet closed up the sandwich and took her first bite. She could taste just a hint of ranch dressing beneath the lettuce as well, spread thinly like a sheet of frost on the bottom loaf of bread. Yep, Spike remembered exactly how she liked her sandwiches. The little dragon had always been such a wonderful helper, wanting only to make her smile. Still, as Velvet opened her mouth to take her second bite, she glanced to the side. She saw Nyx was just standing there, watching her eat. “Nyx, dear, what are you doing?” Velvet couldn’t help but ask. “Spike wanted me to bring the dishes back down when you’re done so he can clean them.” “Well... okay,” Velvet said, opening her mouth again to take a second bite. But, still, she was unable too. There was just something slightly unsettling about having somepony watch you eat, chew, swallow, and dribble crumbs because the bread had been dragonfire toasted. “Nyx,” Velvet finally said, “maybe you could do something besides watch me eat. Like...” Velvet glanced around the room, trying to find something to distract the young filly. Her eyes then settled on the one thing that was both at easy access and would provide a good distraction. “How about you look at this?” Velvet said, levitating the family photo album into the air. Nyx smiled and, with a strong bound, jumped up onto the bed. Velvet had to momentarily panic and grab the glass of water, which threatened to fall over from the force of Nyx’s landing. Still, Nyx was oblivious to the mess she had almost created. She was just smiling up at the photo album, an eager look in her eyes. “You have one too?!” “What do you mean?” Velvet asked as she gently set the glass of water back down on the tray. “A scrapbook! Twilight showed me the one you made for her. Does this one have pieces of Spike’s egg in it like hers?” Velvet chuckled a little as she floated the book closer to her end of the bed. “No, Nyx, but that’s because this isn’t a scrapbook. This is our family’s photo album. We only use this book for pictures. I keep a scrapbook for everypony else, but only really special pictures get in here.” Velvet picked her glass of water off the lunch tray again before motioning for Nyx to come closer. And, as Velvet predicted, Nyx bounded down the bed, sending shockwaves through the mattress that would have likely tipped the glass over. Still, Nyx soon settled in next to Velvet, sitting on one of the pillows at the head of the bed while Velvet suspended the photo album in her magic. Velvet turned to the first page, using a hoof to point out a single picture where Night Light was on bended knee, presenting Velvet with the engagement ring. “My mother kept an album like this her whole life. It had so many pictures in it, but she always kept this first picture slot empty. It was always meant for the picture she could never have, a picture from the night my father proposed to her. “And while I don’t remember doing it, either I or my mother must have told Night Light that story.” Velvet smiled as she gingerly touched the age photo. “Yes, he had to have heard it from one of us, because the night he proposed, he made sure a photographer was there. He then bought this album for me and put the picture in this first space. It was like being asked to marry him all over again.” Velvet let her hoof linger on the photo for just a little longer before pulling it back. She then gently turned the page and pointed to another photo. “This here is Night Light’s and my wedding day. He was so handsome in his tuxedo, even if his bowtie kept going crooked. I swear, I still think he was doing it on purpose, just so I would get close enough for him to steal a kiss.” Velvet picked up one of the sandwiches and took a bite, chewing gently as she let Nyx look over the photos. “Where was the wedding?” Nyx asked as she began to notice a constant theme to the pictures’ background. “It looks like you’re all standing outside.” “Well, we were,” Velvet said. “We had our wedding at the Waterfall Garden. It’s a park right next to where the largest of Canterlot’s waterfalls pours over the edge of the city. It has one of the most beautiful views in all of Equestria. Maybe not as fancy as having the wedding in Canterlot Castle, but I wouldn’t trade it for anything.” Velvet took another bite of her sandwich as she turned the page. She then chewed and swallowed quickly before pointing to another picture. “This was Night Light and my first apartment together. It was such a little place, I don’t know how we lived there for as long as we did. But it was the best we could afford. I was still trying to get published at the time, so he was the only one making any real money. “Oh, and this is a picture from when we first moved to this house,” Velvet said as she pointed to another picture. “We thought we were moving into a mansion after living in that small apartment for so long, but... well, we needed the room to grow.” “What do you mean?” Nyx asked. “Well, take a closer look at that picture,” Velvet said, pointing to herself. “Do you notice anything?” Nyx titled her head to the side. “Is it that you have a silly mane cut?” she asked, pointing at Velvet’s very large, poofy mane that looked almost like a bee’s hive. Velvet laughed and nodded. “Well, yes, but a lot of mares were wearing their manes in a bouffant back then. No, do you notice that little bulge I have in my tummy? That bulge was Shining Armor.” A bright smile of understand burst onto Nyx’s face. “You were pregnant!” “Yes, I was,” Velvet said as she took another bite of her sandwich. It, however, was only a small bite, that way she could keep speaking. “Oh, I was so worried back then. I don’t know if I could have gotten through it all without Night Light. He’s so cool and calm under pressure. It’s one of the reasons I married him. But still, you’d be surprised just how fast eleven months can go by.” With another turn of the page, Nyx’s eyes went wide as she looked at the first picture in disbelief. “Is that really Shining Armor?” Velvet nodded, a motherly smile on her lips as she looked at the picture. She looked horrible in the picture. She looked exhausted and her mane was a wreck, but what else can one expect of a mare who had just given birth? Still, resting in her forehooves, curled up against her chest, was a little white foal. “Yep, that’s him right after he was born. And, if we turn a few pages...” A few flicks of magic, and Velvet reached the page she was looking for. The page started with a picture of Shining Armor and Night Light going camping, but Velvet instead focused Nyx’s attention on the fourth picture on the page. Velvet, once more, looked horrible, but there was something in the picture with her. A small little foal with a lavender coat and purple mane. Nyx’s eyes were wide as dinner plates. She was transfixed by the picture. “Is that... is that really?” “Yes, that’s Twilight,” Velvet said, a warm smile on her face. “Hard to believe, isn’t it?” Nyx could only nod her head as Velvet turn the page of the album. The pictures on the next page featured a number of other memories from when Twilight was young. One where she was being held by her older brother, Shining. One where she had made a mess of herself eating mashed carrots. Another, when she was a little older, when she was about to head off to magical kindergarten. Then there was one where Twilight was looking out from the interior of what could best be described as a fort made of books. “Hey, look, it’s Smarty Pants!” Nyx cheered, pointing at a photo of Twilight holding up Smarty Pants for the first time. Velvet cocked an eyebrow as she turned to look at Nyx. “You know about Smarty Pants?” “Yeah, Twilight gave her to me!” Nyx said. Velvet made no effort to hide her shock as her jaw dropped open. “She did?!” “Well, actually, she didn’t just give her to me,” Nyx admitted anxiously. “I found Smarty Pants in a chest at the library when I was putting something away, and Twilight told me about her. And I knew Twilight didn’t want me to touch Smarty Pants after that, but... but I wanted to play with her. So, after Twilight tucked me into bed, I took Smarty Pants out of the chest. I only meant to play with her for a little bit, but then I... I kind of fell asleep.” Nyx’s smile then regained its strength as she looked up at Velvet. “But the next morning, Twilight said I could keep her!” Nyx then blushed a little. “Oops, I mean mom said I could keep her.” “Mom?” Velvet echoed, her mind trying to wrap it’s way around the thought. Nyx nodded, looking back at the photo album. “Yeah, Twilight’s been asking me to call her that ever since the adoption was finalized. And I know she’s my mom. She’s the best mom in the world, but, since she found me, I’ve always called her Twilight. And...” “It feels kind of weird to call her something else, doesn’t it?” Velvet said, to which Nyx replied with a nod. “I know what that’s like,” Velvet said as she rested a hoof on Nyx’s shoulder. “Night Light’s mother wanted me to start calling her mom right after our wedding, even though she was technically just my mother-in-law. But... the thing is, she didn’t do it for herself. She didn’t do it because she liked being called mom. No, she did it to make me feel welcome, to feel like I was really a part of Night Light’s side of the family.” “So do you call her mom?” Nyx asked. Velvet shook her head as a small chuckle escaped her lips. “Nope, to this day I still use her real name, but that’s okay, because I know she still thinks of me like a real daughter, not just a daughter-in-law.” Nyx’s smile widened at this as she leaned into Velvet a little, getting more comfortable as the pair resumed looking at the photo album. Still, as Velvet turned the page, Nyx glanced up at her. “Um... Twilight says I should call you grandma or grandmother, but I won’t if you don’t want me to.” Velvet tensed a little. Truthfully, she and Night Light had, for months, been in agreement about Nyx. They both felt Twilight was too young to be taking care of a filly. There was also no ignoring the amount of metaphorical baggage Nyx came with. The shadow of what she had done was something that would hang over Nyx for decades if not centuries to come, and it would burden whoever took care of her. And, to Velvet, it also felt like Twilight had done things out of order. A pony is to meet a nice stallion first, then date, then date some more, then get engaged, then live together for a while to see if things are going to work, then get married, and only then are they supposed to raise children. That was the order, that’s the way it was supposed to go. It was as simple as an ordered checklist, and Velvet knew her daughter was capable of following a checklist. But Twilight had given Smarty Pants away, something Velvet thought would never happen. She herself had tried to give Smarty Pants away before. She had tried to donate the toy to a good charity when Twilight stopped playing with her, but Twilight didn’t allow it. And, after that, Twilight took Smarty Pants and kept the toy in her room at Celestia’s school, just to be sure nopony gave her away. Yet, Twilight had given Smarty Pants to Nyx, and it was a gesture that spoke volumes. “You know what, Nyx? You can call me grandma if you want,” Velvet said as she hooked a hoof around the little filly’s back and gently hugged her. She then turned her attention back to the photo album, turning a few pages. “Here, let me show you a picture from Twilight’s first Nightmare Night. She dressed up as a book and was just so cute.” ~~~ “Spike, Nyx, we’re back!” Twilight shouted into the house as she, Cadance, Night Light, and Shining came in from the cold, weighed down by their heavy ladened saddlebags. “How did it go?” Spike called back from the kitchen. “Great! We got everything off mom’s list.” As if drawn out by the mention of her name, Velvet poked her head out of the kitchen door. A bright smile then flashed onto her face as she quickly trotted up to her daughter. “Oh, thank you! I was so worried I’d never be able to get around to everything on that list after my late start this afternoon. Now, did you get the right kind of peanut butter for stuffing the celery, Twilight? It has to be chunky, otherwise those little raisins won’t look like ants on a log.” “M-mom?” Twilight stuttered. “W-what are you doing out of bed?” “Oh, come now,” Velvet said as she began to rummage through Twilight’s saddlebags. “You honestly didn’t expect me to spend the whole day lying in bed, did you?” “Yes,” Twilight, Night Light, and Shining all said in unision. Velvet winced then blushed as a small smile crept onto her face. “Okay, I’ll admit, I probably wouldn’t have been able to get going on my own. But when Nyx brought me the lunch Spike had made, I ended up showing her the photo album. It was just the thing to cheer me right up.” Velvet then turned and shouted back towards the kitchen. “Nyx, clear the table!” “Okay Grandma!” A smile burst onto Twilight’s face as a hopeful ring entered her voice. “Mom, does that mean?” “Don’t get ahead of yourself, Twilight,” Velvet said firmly as she lowered her voice. “I still agree with your father, but...” Velvet let a small smile creep onto her lips. “But she is a sweet filly and I didn’t see any harm in making her feel welcome as long as she is part of our family. “Now,” Velvet barked before quickly turning on her hooves, “we need to get everything put away, especially the groceries. So come, march those flanks into the kitchen. Hup one. Hup two. Hup three.” Twilight and Cadance shared a giggle while Night Light rolled his eyes. Velvet was back to normal, running the house like putting away the groceries quickly would somehow save Equestria. Shining, however, didn’t share in the giggles of his sister and wife. No, his brow furrowed and his jaw clenched as the hairs on the back of his neck began to stand on end. “Come on, Shining. We need to wash those new plates before we put them away,” Velvet called from the kitchen. “Sorry, I was just wiping my hooves,” he called back before stepping forward towards the kitchen while forcing a smile onto his face. ~~~ “Here, mom, let me get that for you,” “Shining, enough,” Velvet said, waving off her son as she lifted a few clean plates and put them in a cupboard. “You’ve been hovering over me ever since you got home. I’m fine, really.” “Are you sure? You aren’t feeling dizzy or not yourself?” “Shining, I am fine,” Velvet said firmly again as she picked up a tray ladened with cookies and mugs filled with hot chocolate. “And I appreciate all the help in the kitchen, really, but I’m not a senile old mare who’s going to drop everything because she forgot she was carrying something with her magic. If anypony needs your help, it’s your father,” she said as she began to walk towards the kitchen door. “He’s still fussing over the fireplace and he won’t stop until somepony tells him the logs look perfect.” Shining nodded and followed a few steps behind his mother. The rest of the family was gathered around the living room, wrapped in cozy blankets. Twilight sat with Nyx and Spike in one small chair. Cadance sat on the couch, keeping a space warm for her and Shining to share. And Night Light was at the fireplace, focused on carefully assembling and stacking the logs in the fireplace. “Why hasn’t he lit the fire yet?” Nyx asked as she, Spike, and Twilight continued to watch Night Light work. “He’s still working on getting the logs stacked right,” Twilight answered. “But how hard can it be to stack logs?” “Very hard, Nyx,” Night Light answered, not taking his eyes off what he was doing. “The perfect Hearth’s Warming fire is a tradition from my side of the family. If the logs aren’t stacked right the fire won’t be warm enough, or it may not be bright enough, or we’ll be able to see parts of the wood. No, the perfect Hearth’s Warming fire looks like a magical fire, burning out of thin air as it hides the logs from view.” “So how much longer is it going to be?” Spike asked as he shivered a little. “My scales are freezing.” “Not much longer. Ten... fifteen minutes, tops. Now, Shining, get over here and hold this log up for me.” Spike groaned and retreated further into the blanket as Shining walked up beside his father, holding a few logs in place while Night Light carefully packed and spread the kindling. “Hey, Twilight, can we go burn that little log I got while we wait?” Nyx asked. “That’s not a bad idea,” Twilight said as she and Nyx got up from the chair. “We are going to be at the pageant tomorrow night and the princesses’ holiday party the next day. So this is probably the best time. Run up stairs and get it. I’ll grab our coats and meet you at the back door.” Nyx nodded and was soon scampering up the stairs to retrieve the small, thin piece of wood. At the same time, Twilight began to get into her coat while looking back at the rest of her family. “Anypony want to join us?” “No way, I’m cold enough as it is,” Spike said as he cocooned himself in the blanket that was left on the chair. “Nope, we have to get this fire ready,” Night Light said. “Shining, move that just a little... there we go, now hold it there.” “I think I’d rather just sit here and get off my hooves for a bit, if you don’t mind,” Velvet said before taking a ginger sip of her hot chocolate, testing the temperature. “What about you, Cadance?” Twilight asked as she slipped on a boot. Cadance nodded as she rose from her seat. “Sure, sounds nice.” “Are you sure?” Shining asked, glancing away from the fireplace. “It’s cold outside.” “Yes, I’m sure. I haven’t seen Canterlot at night since the wedding, and getting a little cold will make snuggling on the couch with you in front of the fire even better.” Cadance levitated her coat out of the closet while, at the same time, grabbing a cookie off the tray Velvet had brought from the kitchen. “Just call us when you are ready to light the fire.” ~~~ A puff of steam curled up from Twilight’s mouth as she stood in front of the family’s old charcoal grill. Nyx was standing back with Cadance in the shallow blanket of snow, waiting for the promised warm fire. The log Nyx had picked out from Lumber Jack’s emporium sat where the charcoal was supposed to go, and Twilight had removed the metal bars you were supposed to cook food on. Now, the grill was nothing more than a high standing, metal fire pit. “Okay, here we go,” Twilight said as she took a few steps back. A small pop of magic from her horn, and the log was wrapped in warm, crimson flames. But, soon after starting to burn, the flames began to change color. Most of the flames turned white while some became a bright, festive red. Nyx and Cadance came up behind Twilight, all of them drawing close to the fire and enjoying the warmth on their faces. “It’s a nice fire,” Cadance commented as she watched the streaks of red curl and mix with the white. She then took in a deep breath, smiling as a fresh, minty scent flowed in through her nostrils. “It even smells nice. Kind of like a candy cane.” “That’s why I picked it,” Nyx said. “It reminds me of a piece of candy Twist gave me when I really needed it.” “What do you mea—” Twilight began to ask, only to see Nyx snap her head to one side and focus her ears forward. “Did you hear something?” Cadance and Twilight looked in the same direction as Nyx, ears standing erect as they listened closely. The yard was still, a smooth blanket of snow. There were a few mounds here and there where the snow had drifted into a pile, but otherwise it was pristine. “Wait, I think I hear it too,” Cadance said as she began to smile. She turned her head and tilted it up a little. “It sounds like bells.” Twilight nodded and pointed with a hoof. “It must be coming from the bell tower at the castle. Those are the biggest and loudest bells in all of Canterlot. I bet they’ve started playing carols, like they do every year.” Twilight smiled and nodded a second time. “Yeah, can you hear it? They’re playing the Hearth’s Warming carol. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts. As long as it burns we shall not drift apart!” Cadance giggled as she lowered her head down to Nyx’s level. She spoke into the filly’s ear, but loud enough to be sure Twilight heard as well. “Twilight has a thing for bells.” “I do not have a thing for bells,” Twilight defend. “A ‘thing for bells’ would imply I have an unhealthy or unnatural obsession with them. No, I enjoy bells, particularly around this time of year.” “Why’s that?” Nyx asked. “To me, bells represent the spirit of the season,” Twilight said as she smiled, closed her eyes, and tilted her head back so she could hear the music more easily. “A single bell ringing doesn’t make music. It’s only when a bunch of different kinds of bells, big and small, come together that they can make music. They play the carols, and it’s like the sky and wind are singing along. “It’s just like the hearth warming legend,” Twilight continued. “Not one kind of pony could have made this kingdom. It was only when all three tribes worked together that Equestria was born. Different kinds, big and small, coming together to face adversity in the name of peace and harmony.” “That and it’s about the only instrument you know how to play,” Cadance teased. “I can play other things,” Twilight protested as she scowled in the direction of her old foalsitter. “Really? Name something else.” “I can sing.” “Doesn’t count.” “I can play the triangle too,” Twilight said. Cadance rolled her eyes as a small chuckle escaped her lips. “Okay, Twilight, whatever you say.” Nyx joined in the giggles as well, and soon Twilight was pulled in as well as she realized how silly she was acting. The trio shared the laugh before going back to watching the candy conifer burn and listening to the ringing of the bells on the wind. “Girls!” Night Light called. “We’re ready!” Twilight looked over her shoulder and shouted, “Okay, we’re coming!” “Go ahead and take Nyx inside, I’ll put out the fire,” Cadance said. “You sure?” “Yeah, it will only take a minute.” Twilight didn’t need to be told twice. She and Nyx quickly retreated back into the warm house. At the same time, Cadance approached the grill, pondering a moment how best to put out the fire. In the end, she settled on using a bit of magic. She wrapped the log and its flames in an airtight bubble, and then waited patiently as the fire burned through its supply of oxygen. Soon, only glowing embers remained, and Cadance nodded in satisfaction before she closed the lid of the grill and jogged back inside the house. ~~~ Night Light sniffed at his mug of hot chocolate, drawing in the sweet aroma before he looked out over the rest of his family. The perfectly stacked, yet unlit, fireplace was waiting for a small spark. Still, before that, Night Light cleared his voice and began speaking with a smile. The fire could not be lit without a speech. “For those who don’t know, a tradition that’s been passed down from my father and my grandfather is that on the night before Hearth’s Warming Eve, the family comes together to light a traditional Hearth’s Warming fire. A fire we enjoy on this peaceful night before all the festivities, pageants, and parties we’ll be enjoying over the next few days.” “And this year, I’m glad to welcome two new ponies to our home for this tradition. First, my son’s beautiful and caring wife. Many know her only as Princess Mi Amora Cadenza. But we know her as Cadance, the best foal sitter and best daughter-in-law this family could have ever asked for.” “Hear hear!” Spike shouted as Cadance blushed and nuzzled into Shining Armor’s neck. He, in turn, smiled and planted the gentlest of kisses on her forehead while everypony else looked on with smiles. “I’m also happy to welcome Nyx,” Night Light said, looking over in the filly’s direction. “She gave us all... quite the scare earlier this year, but Hearth’s Warming is a time to forgive and forget. It’s a time for earth ponies, unicorns, pegasi, and alicorns to come together in the spirit of harmony. So let us all come together, warm our stomachs with hot chocolate, warm our hooves with this fire, and warm our hearts with friendship and harmony. Cheers!” “Cheers!” everypony said back to Night Light as they lifted their mugs of hot chocolate. At the same time Night Light turned and, with a flick of his horn, set a small fire spell at the heart of his carefully stacked logs. The fire grew quickly, and, as the wood began to burn, the amber flames began to turn a festive pink, perfectly mimicking the fabled fire of friendship from the Hearth’s Warming story. “Beautiful as always, Night Light,” Velvet said as her husband sat down beside her on the couch and the pair snuggled beneath a blanket together. “Thank you honey,” he said before giving her a gentle kiss. The family then settled in to enjoy a cozy evening by the fire. The hot chocolate was sweet and warm in their mouths and the cookies were a delight. Nothing needed to be said. No games needed to be played. It was a time to just sit, relax, and rest. That is, until, Night Light glanced up and saw a tower of pink fire in their backyard. ~~~ “Go ahead and take Nyx inside, I’ll put out the fire.” “You sure?” “Yeah, it will only take a minute.” Cadance suffocated the fire a few moments later and, with a small thunk, pulled the door to the house shut behind her. The backyard of the house became still. The only sound was the distant ringing of bells, until there was a shifting sound. A crunching and cracking of snow being crushed under hoof began to dance on the wind. Then, from beneath the blanket of snow in the back yard, a pair mounds began to rise up. Column pushed a hoof up through the snow and quickly crawled back to the surface. He shook off the snow that stuck to him. Every inch of his body was protected from the cold by winter clothes. Jacket, snowpants, boots, ski mask, and goggles made him look like a pony about to face the tundra’s of the frozen north. Column wasn’t alone either. The other mound of snow that had begun to rise up in the backyard was Quick Snap. He was dressed similarly, though with the addition of wing mittens. “That was close,” Column whispered as he began to move slowly towards the family’s house. He then chuckled, looking back at the snow as he cast his magic across it. The hoofprints he was leaving began to pop back up, as if the snow had never been stepped on. “By Celestia, I love it when it snows.” “You know what I would love? Hot chocolate. A gallon of it!” Quick Snap complained as he ruffled his mitten covered wings. “Sweet Luna, I got snow in my coat!” “Shhhh,” Column said, looking back over his shoulder and glaring at Quick Snap. “You want to blow our cover?” “Yes!” Quick Snap snapped quietly. “Column, we’ve been out here for hours and we had to dive into the snow when those mares came out. For what? We haven’t learned anything new about that filly.” “Didn’t you hear them? Weren't you listening?” “No, I wasn’t. I kind of had snow in my ears.” “The filly’s name is Nyx,” Column stressed, a smile on his face. “And when a reporter has a name, he can do research. We can check the school registries for Ponyville. We can check the government logs for publicly filed documents. Oh, I can dig up so much dirt!” “Then let’s go do that, in a nice warm office,” Quick Snap said as he tromped up beside Column “We will, in a bit,” Column assured as he continued to move towards house. “I want to listen into what they’re saying for a little longer.” Quick Snap groaned, but knew he wasn’t going to win the argument. Column had already cast an eavesdropping spell and was standing by the back door as he listened to the family. This left the half-frozen Quick Snap to his own devices, and, after shivering in the snow for a few moments, his eyes were drawn to the grill. Trotting over, Quick Snap saw the piece of wood the three mares had been burning. It was still largely intact and he could see some still glowing embers. It was a blessing, and Quick Snap gingerly flapped his wings over the little log. The embers glowed brighter with each flap, and, with a triumphant smile, Quick Snap got the fire burning again. “Oh, sweet warmth,” he whispered as he held his hooves to the fire, only for the log to suddenly be levitated out of the grill. “What do you think you’re doing?!” Column snapped as he held the burning wood in his magic. “Trying to prevent myself from getting frostbite!” “Quick Snap, you idiot, they’ll see the light!” “Then I’ll move the grill away from the windows! Come on, Column,” Quick Snap begged. “I can’t feel my wings!” “You are still such a newbie! No, I’m putting this fire out right now!” He said as he turned and hucked the piece of wood over his shoulder. He had been aiming for a deep bank of snow in the yard, intending to douse the small log and ensure Quick Snap couldn’t relight it. But, instead of sinking into the snow, the log bounced with a metallic thunk. The divot in the snow, left behind by the log, revealed a metal bar. The log had bounced off a lawn chair that had been left to suffer in the elements and that had gotten buried in snow. And that one bounce sent the log flying towards something else in the yard. The stack of firewood the family had bought for Hearth’s Warming. The small log fell at the foot of the logs and rolled beneath the tarp that had been placed over the logs to keep them dry. The tarp was the ignition. The material it was made of was good for keeping moisture away from the logs, but it was also flammable. The tarp caught fire with a flash, and it wasn’t long before the intense flames began to spread to the logs the tarp had been protecting. The fire shifted color from a brilliant orange to a perfect Hearth’s Warming pink, and the flames began to stretch higher and higher as the fire burned hotter and hotter. The door to the house slammed open, making Quick Snap and Column jump. The first pony out the door was Night Light, who was looking on in panic as his jaw hung agape. He ran straight towards the fire, his panicked eyes locked on the flames. The cacophony of hoofsteps coming out the house’s back door made it clear the rest of the family wasn’t far behind. In the moment of panic, Column grabbed Quick Snap in his magic and darted around the far side of the house. They ran while he cast a spell behind them, causing their tracks into the snow to pop back up. They left no trace and were gone within moments, leaving the family to clean up the mess they had created. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== Author's Note I'd like to offer special thanks to Stainless Steel Fox on the Canterlot forums. I went searching for an extended version of the Hearth's Warming Carol, found his, and used it as a base to build the one seen in the chapter. You can see his original at the link below. http://www.canterlot.com/topic/6187-an-extended-hearths-warming-eve-carol// Pageant PreparationsWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 5 Pageant Preparations ==================== “I’m so glad everypony could make it!” Twilight wore a big smile on her face as she stepped back from the front door. Her friends had arrived from Ponyville and were now stepping through the door with matching smiles. Twilight took each of their saddlebags in turn, levitating the bags in her magic so her friends could get comfortable as quickly as possible. “Shoot, Sugarcube,” Applejack said. “We’re just happy you’re opening your home to us for lunch. Now, where’s that kitchen? You may be hosting us, but I’m not about to let you and your family do all the cooking.” “Me neither!” Pinkie Pie said as she bounded behind Applejack. “Baking is my favorite part of the holidays. There are just so many yummy treats I could make. There are cookies and candy canes and gingerbread ponies with their gingerbread houses. Oh, and we’ve got to build a gingerbread bakery so the gingerbread ponies can go have tiny candy canes. After all, Gingerbread ponies deserve to celebrate the holidays too!” “Perhaps not so many sweets,” Rarity commented. “Personally, I’d rather not have anything more than a salad for lunch. I hope that’s all right.” “Of course,” Twilight assured her. “Yeah, especially because that means there’ll be more for the rest of us,” Rainbow Dash said as she tossed her head, loosening some snowflakes that had hitched a ride in her mane. “So, what you got to do around here?” Twilight laughed a little as she began to set the saddlebags in a neat order along the wall. “Well, besides getting lunch ready, you can sit and—” “Sit? Nah!” Rainbow Dash did a playful loop in the air. “I just spent a whole train ride sitting while playing cards with Applejack. I need to stretch my wings.” “Well, I guess you could help set the table. There’s a lot to carry from the kitchen to the dining room.” Rainbow Dash pondered the option for a moment, touching her chin with her hoof. She then smiled and nodded. “Sure, I can manage that. You watch, I’ll have that table set in record time.” “Do you even know how to set a table?” Rarity asked, an eyebrow arched with skepticism. “Sure! You put the forks on one side and the knives and spoons on the other. It’s easy peasy.” “I assure you, it is not ‘easy peasy.’” Rarity said firmly as she began to trot toward the kitchen, as the dining room was on the far side. “And I am not about to let you make a mockery of the importance of proper place settings. You shall transport everything we’ll need from the kitchen or anywhere in the house they are needed. I will place them on the table.” “Suit yourself, Rarity,” Rainbow said with a roll of her eyes before following behind the fashion designer. Twilight herself giggled and watched until the pair had disappeared from view before looking back at Fluttershy. She was carrying a brown paper bag in her teeth, which she set down gently. “I hope you don’t mind, but I brought a little something.” “Oh, Fluttershy, you didn’t have to bring anything,” Twilight said. She reached her magic into the bag and withdrew a bell shaped item. It was comprised of tightly packed seeds held together with what looked like honey. “What’s this?” Twilight couldn’t help but ask. “Oh, it’s a baked cluster bird seed shaped like a bell. I call it a bird seed bell,” Fluttershy said. “You hang it outside and little birdies can land on it and pick the seeds out of the honey. I like to make them and hang them outside during Hearth’s Warming. They’re festive and it’s a nice little treat for any birds that don’t fly south for the winter. You know, they have to work a lot harder in winter to find food, so it’s a nice little thing to do for them. That and my birds always say they like their seeds a little better when they’re baked in honey like this.” “It’s lovely, Fluttershy, thank you,” Twilight said as she turned and began to walk towards the back door. “I’ll go hang it up. You can make yourself comfortable in the living room or help out in the kitchen, whichever you want.” Fluttershy nodded and followed a few steps behind Twilight. She stopped at the door to the kitchen, poking her head inside. The kitchen was bustling. Applejack and Pinkie Pie had already settled in and were working shoulder to shoulder with Twilight Velvet to help make lunch. She could see Rarity and Rainbow Dash in the dining room as well, having a small, friendly disagreement on whether to use one set of plates or another. One set had bigger plates for more food, which Rainbow Dash thought was important. Rarity felt the other set was more festive. And, amidst all the bustle of preparing for lunch, Night Light and Shining Armor were at the kitchen sink. In attempt to stay ahead of the mess that would result from such a large luncheon, they were washing, rinsing, and drying dishes and utensils as they got dirty. In all, Fluttershy was sure there were already enough ponies worrying about lunch and retreated to the living room. Cadance was sitting in a chair and smiled as she turned her head in the pegasus’s direction. “Fluttershy, how are you?” “Oh, I’m fine, thank you for asking. How are you?” “I got banished from the kitchen by Velvet,” Cadance said with a small chuckle. “Otherwise, I’m doing fine.” “Why were you banished?” Fluttershy asked as she took a seat on the couch. “Did you spill something?” “Sort of,” Cadance admitted. “I kept hitting my horn on the cupboards when I was trying to work over the counter and it kept making my magic falter. When I dropped an egg, Velvet sent me out here.” “Oh my! Is your horn okay? Did you hurt it?” “Don’t worry about her, Fluttershy,” Twilight said, shaking off her hooves as she came back in from the backyard, having hung the bird seed bell. “A knock to the horn will disrupt unicorn magic for a few moments, but, as long as there’s no cracks or breaks, it will always be just fine.” “Are you sure? I mean, I don’t know a lot about unicorn horns, but I know one of my little furry friends twisted his ankle once. It wasn’t bad, but then he didn’t rest it and it got worse. He had to stay off it for a whole week after that. And a pony, especially a princess, should never lose her magic.” “I’m okay, Fluttershy, I promise,” Cadance assured her. “Here, I’ll prove it.” With that the princess turned her head, focusing on the pile of logs that took up a corner of the room. It looked like pieces of furniture had been hurriedly shoved out of the way to make room for the wood. The princess’s horn glowed, and a single log lifted up from the pile. Cadance flipped and turned it over a few times before putting it back down. “See, my magic is just fine.” “Well, that’s good,” Fluttershy said, breathing a quiet sigh of relief. Her eyes, however, then drifted back to the wood. “But, if you don’t mind me asking, why are all those logs stacked inside?” “We usually put them in the backyard but—” Twilight frowned, sighed, and shook her head. “—But something happened last night. Somehow, the logs caught fire. By the time we got outside, the whole stack was burning and the flames were as tall as the house.” “Did anypony get burned?” Fluttershy asked. Twilight shook her head. “No, and, as you can see, we were able to save the wood. Shining put an air-tight shield around the wood and choked out the fire. It was really quick thinking on his part. Still, after what happened, Dad wouldn’t run the risk of losing the Hearth’s Warming logs again. Thus, we moved them inside.” “You should have been here last night,” Cadance added sticking out her tongue. “The whole place smelled of smoke before Twilight found a cleaning spell in one of her old books this morning.” “Don’t you mean the book I found?” Spike called out. Fluttershy, Cadance, and Twilight turned their heads, looking over at the stairs. Spike and Nyx were coming down the steps, Nyx with a box on her back that Spike was helping to balance. “And we found the candlesticks Velvet wanted. Where should we—” “Did somepony say candlesticks?” Rarity asked, sticking her head out of the kitchen door. She levitated the box away from Spike and Nyx, magically opening the flaps and removing one of the candlesticks. “Oh, it’s an exquisite set and it goes perfectly with the silverware I’ve already set out.” “Really, Rarity, do you think we need candlesticks?” Twilight said as she looked over the back of the couch. “It’s a Hearth’s Warming lunch at my parents house. It’s not going to be that fancy.” “Well, I suppose that’s true,” Rarity admitted before smiling and shutting the flaps of the box. “But, since Nyx and Spike went through all the trouble of getting them, I’m just going to go ahead and set them out. Nopony has to put any candles in them, but the table is going to look just fabulous!” “And speaking of...” Rarity poked her head back into the kitchen for a moment. She then looked back out into the living room, levitating a stack of fabric napkins over to the coffee table. “Fluttershy, darling, could you fold the napkins? You do such a lovely silverware pouch fold and it would just fit so perfectly with the rest of the table settings.” “Of course, Rarity, I’d be happy to help.” “Thank you, Fluttershy!” Rarity said with a small sing-song melody in her voice. She disappeared back into the kitchen, to carry the candlesticks to the dining room, and Spike followed in her wake, eager to assist. At the same time, Nyx walked over to the couch, jumped up, and took a seat next to Twilight. “You know how to fold napkins?” she asked Fluttershy. Fluttershy nodded gently as she leaned forward. She extended her wings and picked up the first cloth napkin with her surprisingly prehensile pegasus feathers. She then began to fold. “It’s just something I picked up.” “Like your inexplicable knowledge of sewing?” Twilight questioned. “Oh, well, yes, it’s kind of like that,” Fluttershy admitted, blushing a little. Nyx was craning her neck, trying to look passed Twilight to watch Fluttershy work. “Can you teach us?” Fluttershy glanced first at Nyx before looking to Twilight and Cadance. “Oh... well, I don’t know. I’m sure I can fold them all myself. You don’t need to trouble yourselves.” “It’s not like we’re doing anything else,” Twilight commented as she picked up a fabric napkin in her magic. “It will be fun, right Cadance?” Cadance nodded in agreement, picking up a napkin of her own to fold. Nyx used her own magic as well, though it took her a moment to get it stable. Still, the cloth napkin was light enough she was able to keep it suspended mid air, and so all three magic wielding ponies looked to Fluttershy with eager smiles. And Fluttershy, in turn, glanced between them and then smiled. “Well, if you really want to know, the first thing you need to do is fold your napkin in half like a book and then turn the opening towards you. After that....” ~~~ As lunch was enjoyed by Twilight’s family and friends, another pony was tilting back an empty coffee cup for the tenth time, forgetting again that it was already empty. Column sat amidst the stack of papers in Canterlot’s Central Records Office, a repository for many important documents for the kingdom. Legal filings, documents of incorporation, birth certificates, death certificates, marriage certificates, certificates of the authority to issue certificates, and many other documents found storage in the shelves of the Central Records Office. And Column had been flipping through them since the office opened that morning and was rushing against the clock. The office closed at one o’clock for Hearth’s Warming Eve and would not be open the next day. He was running out of time, and the incessant ticking of the reading room’s grandfather clock reminded him that time was continuing to march on. He feared the tolling of that clock like death itself, and it was because of the simple fact that he was so close. He had fished out all the publicly available records he could find. He had records of adoption, indicating that Twilight Sparkle was Nyx’s legal guardian. He had school records, indicating Nyx’s enrollment at Ponyville’s elementary school both the past fall semester and the spring semester before that. But he was missing what he really needed, the hard evidence. Yes, he could blow the whistle early. He could write the story with what he thought he knew, and that would be enough to get the front page. But no... no, he could dig deeper. He could get real dirt that would ensure his story wasn’t waved off as some unsubstantiated tabloid tale. He just needed something, something to prove that what Equestria as a whole believed was false. Something to prove Nightmare Moon wasn’t in some jail in some far off land. Something to prove that she was living in Ponyville, that she was living as Twilight Sparkle’s daughter, and that she was free to frolic in a field of flowers with fawns and other fillies if it fancied her. But he had swung and missed so many times. He had thought to find a birth certificate, showing Nyx had been born less than a year ago, but all he could find was a certificate of citizenship. He had tried to find a change of name form, documenting her name change from Nightmare Moon to Nyx, but had found nothing but a dead moth mushed between some folders. “Sir, we close in ten minutes.” Column threw a dirty glare at the clerk who had come up behind him. “That means I get ten more minutes. Quit breathing down my neck!” The clerk returned Column’s glare for a moment before turning away and muttering something about missing Hearth’s Warming lunch. Column, however, didn’t really care if the clerk lost a leg if he stayed there another ten minutes. The office closed at one in the afternoon. That meant he had until one in the afternoon, and that meant he still had ten... make that nine more minutes. “Come on, Column, think! There has to be some record. There has to be a needle in this haystack. There has to be a golden apple in this orchard. There has to be a trace somewhere. Thhhiiinnnnnnnkkkkkkkk!” Column began to massage his temples, running ideas through his head. He had checked all the normal records. He had looked in all the usual places, and he had found nothing. There had to be something, but now he had to figure out where to look. Where did he look in the towering stacks of cabinets and filing boxes, which seemed to stretch forever in every direction like a daunting labyrinth. Where did he look in the massive Central Records Office, which took up a full city block and went several stories down into the ground. Where did he look amidst the millions, if not billions, of records? He ran over what he knew of Nightmare Moon’s reign, but nothing stood out to him. Records of her rise and her time on the throne would all just refer to her as Nightmare Moon. Records he had been able to get of the time after that referred to her as Nyx. That was the problem. There was no time when, in the records, Nyx and Nightmare Moon had been treated as the same. There was nothing equivalent to a change of name form. Unless... Column’s mind hooked onto something, a last desperate hope. He jumped up from his seat and began to race through the stacks of records, looking for a familiar corner of the halls. He made a right, a left, and another right. He galloped with all the speed his hooves could muster, and then he skidded hard to a stop in front of a key part of the shelves. Horn glowing, he began to rifle through the records as the clerk came running after him, holding the stacks of papers he had left behind. “Sir, we are closing in five minutes. You may not remove any more records!” “Just give me a second.” “Sir, you may not—” “Just one more—” “Sir! You may not—” Column glanced to his side for a brief moment and then, with a quick thrust of his hoof, he knocked the papers from the clerk’s magic. They flew wide, and the clerk yelped as he tried to use his magic to gather the pages before they managed to disappear beneath the shelves. At the same time, Column used the precious moments he had gained to continue to search for the record he prayed existed. And then he smiled. ~~~ “Get out!” Column was tossed out the front door of the office of records into a pile of snow before the clerk inside pulled the doors shut with a snap. Still, despite the snow that was chilling his spine, Column was smiling. He pulled himself out of the pile, grinning ear to ear before he turned around, flopped back, and began to roll in the soft snow which had just cushioned what would have been a hard landing against Canterlot’s stone streets. “Having fun?” Column lifted his head, directing his smile at Quick Snap, who was standing nearby with eyebrows cocked. “Yes! Yes I am!” Column replied as he pulled himself out of the pile of snow. He slipped up beside Quick Snap, putting a hoof around his partner’s shoulder. “‘Cause you know what I got a glimpse of in there? I got a glimpse of the evidence we need to blow this story wide open.” “What did you find?” Quick Snap asked, unable to deny his curiosity. “I found Nyx’s official, royally-endorsed letter of pardon.” Column bounced on his hooves a little, unable to contain his agency. “Oh, it had it all, Quick Snap! The letter of pardon bore Nyx’s name. It was a pardon for her, but the crime’s it described were the crimes of Nightmare Moon. It described the attack on the palace, the attack on the princesses, the coup, and the theft of the Elements of Harmony. And, why would Nyx need a letter of pardon for those crimes unless....” Column held out a foreleg to Quick Snap, gently motioning with his hoof with a wanting grin. He was asking his partner to fill in the final blank, and Quick Snap nodded his head in understanding. “Yeah, I see. Why would Nyx need a letter of pardon unless she’s Nightmare Moon?” “Exactly!” Column sang. “Oh, it’s a story of a lifetime, and we’re going to bust it wide open. We have almost everything we need. We have the story, we have the evidence. Now, there’s only one thing we need.” “What’s that?” Column moved up to Quick Snap, facing his partner dead on. His smile remained strong, but a hungry ambition replaced the triumphant joy in his eyes. He lifted a hoof and set it on Quick Snap’s shoulder. “We, my dear friend, need a picture.” “But we have pictures of her,” Quick Snap pointed out. “We took them at the festival when we saw her with Cadance and Twilight Sparkle.” “She was disguised at the festival. I don’t know how, but the how doesn't change what we need. We need a picture of her in her natural color, with the black coat of fur we saw last night. That’s what will pin this all together into the perfect package. If we want papers to really sell, we have to be able to tell and show the truth.” “But how are we going to get that picture? If she really is Nightmare Moon, I doubt Twilight Sparkle is going to just leave her alone.” “That’s true,” Column said with a nod, though his smile didn’t weaken as he threw a foreleg over Quick Snap’s shoulder.. “But, as our own paper proudly reported, Twilight Sparkle and her friends will be reprising their roles in Canterlot’s largest Hearth’s Warming pageant. They are also going to be joined by the royal couple, Cadenza and Armor. And what loving parents wouldn’t watch their own children perform such a heartwarming tale?” “What are you getting at?” “What I’m getting at is quite simple, Quick Snap,” Column said quietly, lowering his voice to a whisper. “With all of her family and all of her adoptive mother’s friends involved with the castle’s pageant, who is to keep an eye on Nyx?” ~~~ “Great. Now there's no way out! We're trapped!” Rainbow Dash huffed, waving her hoof to the left side of the stage, where a large piece of wooden set dressing had been rolled into place from behind the curtain. It looked like thick, solid ice, craggy and impassible. Rarity huffed, lifted a hoof, and pointed accusingly. “You two deserve this horrific fate. You've done nothing but argue and fight with each other!” “You've been fighting too, your highness,” Rainbow Dash sassed. “Yeah! Worse! I haven't been fighting nearly as much as you!” Pinkie Pie taunted like a schoolyard filly as she stood perfectly still in a particular spot on the stage. At the same time, from below the wood boards at the mares’ feet, stage hooves began to raise blue-tinted pieces of jagged-looking glass. The panes of glass rose up slowly, making it look like Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash were slowly being frozen solid. “How ridiculous! A unicorn never stoops to fighting!” Rarity snapped with a toss of her head. “That's just 'cause you wimpy unicorns know you'd never win!” Rainbow Dash shouted as the pane of glass continued to rise up from the stage. “Earth ponies are numbskulls!” And with that the glass clicked into place and Rainbow Dash froze, holding as still as possible. Her mouth was even open, as if she had been caught mid shout. From the audience sitting, she may as well have been truly frozen in place. “Pegasi are brutes!” Rarity shouted before the glass beside her clicked into place. “Unicorns are snobs!” Pinkie Pie added, a last final shout from the three mares who played the roles of the tribal leaders. At the same time Twilight, Applejack, and Fluttershy continued to play their roles. They backed away from their friends, slowly moving towards the center of the stage where they stumbled into one another. They breathed a sigh of relief for only a moment, but then yelped and tensed up as the most horrible, haunting sound came from the air above them. It was a sound so dreadful, it threatened to freeze the blood in their very veins. “OoooOoooOoOooooooo!” “Stop!” Celestia rose from her seat and strode down the center aisle of the theater seating that had been assembled in one of the largest halls of Canterlot Palace. She moved towards the stage, where several familiar faces turned to look at her. It was the dress rehearsal of the palace’s Hearth’s Warming pageant, which was itself Celestia’s favorite way of celebrating the season. She had started the tradition of the pageant and, when she could spare the time, she was always the pageant’s director. So far, the pageant's dress rehearsal was going well. The costume and set were in order. Everypony was remembering their lines. Her faithful student was pulling off a splendid Clover the Clever, and all of Twilight’s friends were performing their roles just as excellently. They all had a bit of talent, which Celestia was proud to present to all of Canterlot. There were, however, some who weren’t natural thespians. A single flap of her great wings carried Celestia onto the stage. The scene they were portraying was arguably the darkest moment of the pageant. The leaders of the three tribes were becoming frozen in ice, and Twilight, as Clover, was going to take notice and elaborate on the existence of windigoes. And this year, the windigoes were to be played by Shining Armor and Cadance. That, unfortunately, was part of the problem. “Cadance, Shining, can you please come down?” The royal couple descended to the stage. Cadance had kept herself aloft by her own wings. Shining Armor had been suspended by a levitation spell cast by a unicorn that was behind the scenes. They both looked the part of windigoes. Ghostly, wintry, and their natural height made them look more menacing compared to the rest of the actors on the stage. “Is there something wrong?” Cadance asked as her hooves touched down. “It’s just a small thing,” Celestia assured before looking to everypony else. “Feel free to take a break for a few minutes, everypony. We shouldn’t be long.” Twilight, her friends, the rest of the actors, and the stage hooves nodded and began to disperse from their places on the set. Some went backstage to sit, rest, and drink some water. Others just lingered amongst the set pieces, chatting about how the rehearsal had been going. “Cadance,” Celestia began as she focused her attention back on her niece. “I’m afraid your rendition of a windigo is just a bit off, particularly in the sound.” “Well, I’ve never heard what a real windigo sounds like,” Cadance admitted. “Don’t worry, it’s completely understandable and I’m sure you’ll be able to pull it off. Still, allow me to provide a little guidance.” Celestia took a few steps back and then struck a firm stance on the stage, as if she herself was performing. “The ghostly sounds you were making earlier are well suited for stories told to small colts and fillies at a campfire, and I’m sure you put them to great effect during your career as a foalsitter. But the sound a windigo makes is more natural, more instinctual, than that. They are spirits, yes, but they are equine spirits. You should be whining from deep in your chest. Make it almost... guttural.” At that Celestia reared back, forehooves waving in the air as she unleashed a whinny that startled several of the ponies on stage who hadn’t been paying attention. It was a wild sound, something few would expect to come from the usually well-composed sun princess. Still, Celestia wielded the sound like it was a fine instrument. She had perfect control and was able to bring it to a solid end as she allowed her forehooves to drop back to the stage with a firm stomp. And the short performance was met by applause from everypony in attendance, to which Celestia politely bowed. “Oh, thank you,” she said before looking back at Cadance. “And, I hope that gives you an idea what I’m looking for.” Cadance and Shining nodded, going off to practice as Celestia strode amongst the other actors. She gave compliments when it was appropriate and suggestions where they were needed. She was as skilled at directing as she was at teaching, as Twilight could attest. She was a renaissance mare, though gaining expertise in a number of hobbies is easier when one has centuries of eternal youth to do so. “Twilight,” Celestia said as she approached her student, who was looking over a copy of the script. “It’s good to see you remember your lines as well as you did last year.” “Thank you, Princess,” Twilight said with a courtly bow. “Though that whinny you just demonstrated puts most of us to shame. You’re really good. Why don’t you ever perform in the pageant?” “I wouldn’t mind taking the stage like everypony, but I have other responsibilities. There are ponies to meet and greet at the reception before the pageant. There are dignitaries I must sit with during the show. It gets so bad that I can’t even direct some years, and, sadly, I’m not even going to be able to properly enjoy the cast party this year. I’ll only have time to make a short appearance before Luna and I are expected elsewhere. “But don’t worry,” Princess Celestia said, noticing the concerned frown starting to form on Twilight's face. “The only thing I have on my schedule for tomorrow is the party. I haven’t had a chance to make the acquaintance of your friends’ families, but it’s something I’ve been looking forward too.” “I’m sure everypony is just as eager to meet you, Princess,” Twilight said, her frown turning into a relieved smile. Celestia chuckled a little. “Yes, that does tend to be true. Still, where are your mother and father? With the rest of your family and friends here, I’m surprised they aren’t sitting watching the rehearsals.” “The house was... kind of a disaster after lunch, so they stayed behind to clean up,” Twilight admitted. “ That and my mom’s insisting all of my friends stay at our house, and she’s trying to make some preparations. It’s going to be interesting having everypony crammed in my old bedroom, but it should be a lot of fun. It will be a Hearth’s Warming slumber party, though I hope this time Rarity and Applejack don’t bring a tree branch crashing through my bedroom window.” Celestia chuckled lightly under her breath. “Yes, It would be an impressive feat if they managed to do that this time.” “Yes, but, I promise, my mom and dad will be here before the show to take Nyx off your hooves, and thank you again for letting her sit with you during the rehearsal,” Twilight said reassuringly. The pair turned and looked out into the audience seating, where Nyx was looking over a script intently. “How has Nyx been enjoying Canterlot? Have things been going well?” “We’ve had a few rough spots,” Twilight admitted, “but it’s been pretty smooth.” Celestia nodded and began to step towards the edge of the stage. “That’s good to hear. Still, this is a rehearsal, so let’s get back to it, shall we?” ~~~ “Okay, thanks!” Quick Snap waved a hoof as he stepped out the front door of Party Favor’s Party Rentals. It was the tenth rental business he had visited in Canterlot. And, at each, he had said the same thing. He had gone in and spoken with a secretary, asking if the company were supplying any services to the castle for the Hearth’s Warming pageant. Nine out of the ten had said no, had said that they didn’t have any reservations with the palace, but finally he had struck pay dirt. Party Favor’s Party Rentals was going to be providing the tables and linens for the reception before the pageant. Taking flight, the pegasus photographer flew across Canterlot, abiding by the air traffic laws while still pushing himself to cross the city as quickly as possible. He zipped, he zagged, he cut off a pegasus-drawn cart and eventually came to a skidding landing at a cafe. He then sprinted inside, shivering and smiling as the warm, toasty air of the cafe’s interior began to sink in. And Column was out of his chair and beside Quick Snap within moments, a bright smile on his face. “What did you find?” “Party Favor’s Party Rental,” Quick Snap answered as he began to walk towards Column’s table, where a hot chocolate and a festive cinnamon roll was sitting out, waiting for the pegasus. “The castle’s renting the tables for the reception from them, as well as the linens, centerpieces, and a stallion to run the juice bar.” Column thumped a hoof on the table before gently pushing Quick Snap into his seat and nudging the cinnamon roll and hot chocolate closer. “Good work. I just wish I had thought to make you look there first. It makes perfect sense. They were the company that handled all the furnishings for the giraffe wedding that happened in Silver Lining Park, and there’s going to be a giraffe delegate at the reception. Our paper ran a story about his arrival five days ago. Their giraffe proportioned tables and chairs are probably the best ones in the city, if not the only ones.” Quick Snap picked up the cinnamon roll, greedily sinking his teeth into the warm, moist, bread and licking the frosting that clung to his upper lip. “But,” he said through his full mouth, “why does it matter?” “Ah, this, Quick Snap, is where I’m brilliant,” Column said as his horn began to glow. From beneath the table, numerous brown paper bags floated into view, all bearing the same logo: a trio of hats lined up in a neat, arcing row and the words “Masquerade”. “Let’s see,” Column said to himself. “Rainbow Range Framing, Gallery, and Party Rentals, no. Fancy Flower’s, no. Super Awesome Party Rentals, I can’t believe they’re still in business. Who call’s their business Super Awesome? It’s just... I don’t know, it’s just wrong. Wait. Ah, yes, here they are!” Column dropped the other bags, keeping one in his magic. He then pulled out its contents and set it on the table. The bag had contained two uniforms, in the bright red and white colors that were characteristic of staff at Party Favor’s Party Rentals. “Now, I walked by Twilight Sparkle’s house. The only ponies I saw there were Night Light and Twilight Velvet, and they were getting dressed up like they were going out. Now, if my gut is right, they’re going to be attending the pageant tonight so they can watch their children, like any loving parents would. Because of that, nopony is going to be home at their house, and that means Nyx will likely be in the castle, either backstage or sitting with Night Light and Twilight Velvet.” “Okay, but what are those uniforms for?” “They're our ticket into the castle,” Column answered before glancing at a clock on the wall, which read two o’clock. “We’re cutting it close, but, if we get into these costumes quick, we should be able to intercept the delivery cart. Once we’ve caught up, we say we were sent by... who did you talk to at the office?” “A mare named Rose Strings.” “We’ll say Rose Strings sent us to help them. Temps to get the job done faster so they can get home to their families and parties. They’re not going to question it, not for what they’re being paid. Then, we’ll just walk into the palace with the rest of the delivery crew.” “And what then? Won’t the guards be suspicious if they see a pair of ponies who are supposed to be setting up tables interrupting the rehearsal?” “Yes, of course,” Column said before holding up a second costume bag, smiling ear to ear. “But that’s what these are for.” ~~~ “That was wonderful, everypony. Okay, we have time to run through it one more time. Places, please.” The cast of the pageant had just finished singing to Hearth’s Warming Carol, and the stage curtains had closed. The first of the afternoon rehearsals had been completed, and now they had time for one more run through. After that the cast and crew would enjoy dinner, which was being catered by the castle chefs, while Celestia departed to join in a reception being held in another part of the castle. Not long after that, it would be time to start letting ponies in to take their seats. But first they had to get through one final rehearsal, one final chance to make sure they had everything down. Celestia sat back, stretching her wings and her neck as a gentle smile graced her lips. “It should be another good performance this year, especially now that Cadance and Shining have figured out their windigo wails. Wouldn’t you agree?” Nyx looked up from the script she had been given, smiling. “Yeah, they’re doing a lot better now.” “And speaking of how ponies are doing, how are you? Twilight says you’ve been enjoying your Hearth’s Warming here in Canterlot.” Nyx nodded. “I have. The first day we got here, we did a bunch of fun things with Grandma Velvet and Night Light. Then, after we picked up Cadance and Shining Armor from the train station, I got to meet this really strange, big pony called Lumberjack. After that we had a fancy dinner at a hotel. Then, yesterday, Grandma Velvet showed me the family photo album and Night Light welcomed me and Cadance with a speech. Then, this morning, Fluttershy showed me, Twilight, and Cadance how to fold napkins.” Celestia smiled and chuckled gently, glad to see Nyx seemed to be having fun. Yet, she noticed there was one pony who didn’t seem to be interacting with Nyx as much as the rest of Twilight’s family. Perhaps that was why Twilight felt they were having some rough spots. “Have you done anything fun with Shining Armor?” Nyx’s smile withered a little and she shook her head. “No... not really, but that’s okay. He’s just been too busy. He helped Grandma Velvet in the kitchen almost all day yesterday and he helped Night Light stack logs in the fireplace last night. And, the day before that, he had to stop some reporters who were bothering us at the Hearth’s Warming festival.” “I see,” Celestia said with a nod. “That’s a shame.” “It is a true shame, sister.” Celestia and Nyx turned, seeing Luna striding down the center aisle of seats. “I hope you don’t mind the intrusion, I just wanted to see how things were going.” “It’s no intrusion, Luna, and things have been going well,” Celestia said as she watched her sister take a seat on the opposite side of Nyx. The two royal sisters dwarfed the filly like two mighty oaks standing on either side of a small flower. “We’re doing one more run through tonight, and Nyx has been helping me make sure everypony is staying on script.” “Yeah,” Nyx said. “I can’t be in the play like Twilight, Spike, Cadance, and Shining, but I can still help.” “It is a shame there are no parts for fillies. You were a very good actress in your school's play for the spring festival,” Luna commented. Nyx flattened her ears and her eyebrows leveled as she looked at Luna. “Do you mean when I was playing myself?” Celestia couldn’t help but snicker as Luna’s compliment blew back in her face, leaving the princess of the moon mentally off balance. “Well, yes... I suppose, but you didn’t know you were Nightmare Moon at the time.” Luna forced a laugh. “And that doesn’t detract from your performance. You still did very well. I bet you would have done just as well playing as me or Celestia. Yes, I’m sure you’re—" “It’s okay, Luna, we understand,” Celestia said, reassuring her sister. She then bent her neck down, lowering her head down to Nyx’s level. “Still, Nyx, if you really want to keep helping with the play, I’m sure we could find something for you to do backstage. Why don’t you go talk with the stage manager, Curtain Call, and ask him if there’s anything you can do? Twilight should know where he is.” Nyx nodded, stood, and trotted off in the direction of the stage, leaving behind a still slightly flustered Luna and a quietly chuckling Celestia. “You seem a bit tongue tied this afternoon, Luna,” the sun princess teased. “Blame our so-called ‘nephew’,” Luna said as she rubbed the side of her head. “I did not think it was possible for me to find one stallion’s voice so grating. I would willingly listen to hooves on a chalkboard as long as I didn’t have to listen to him anymore.” “What’s wrong?” “Blueblood came in demanding to know why one of us wouldn’t be at his Hearth’s Warming Eve dinner tonight.” It was Celestia’s turn to sigh and rub her head. A small headache began to form behind her horn, as it always did at the thought of having to deal with Blueblood. “I’ve explained to him that I must attend the reception for the Hearth’s Warming Pageant. He’s been told that dignitaries from Zebraca, Dromedar, and Saddle Arabia will be in attendance, who are more important than his high society friends.” “Yes, and he didn’t forget it,” Luna explained. “He just came asking why both of us had to be at the reception. He wanted to know why one of us couldn’t come to his dinner while the other dealt with the diplomats.” “Sometimes, I must question whether or not Blueblood has some bull in his blood. He’s more stubborn than any pony I’ve ever known,” Celestia commented before glancing at the stage, “except for, perhaps, Shining Armor.” “What has he done?” Luna asked with a cocked eyebrow. “From the sounds of it, he’s been avoiding Nyx,” Celestia said. The smile on her lips had withered to a frown, and she kept her eyes locked on the stage curtains, which hid Shining and the rest of the cast and crew from view. “That, and it’s come to my attention there’s a chance he’s had a second mental exam.” “Was he afraid some part of the Nightmare Blessing remained?” “I don’t know. I don’t even know if he actually had a second exam,” Celestia admitted. “All I know is that Dr. Brain Trust, a stallion whose skills lie specifically in the detection and removal of brain altering magics, traveled to the Crystal Empire, responding to a summons by Shining Armor. Dr. Brain Trust was also the doctor that treated Shining after both the changeling invasion and the recent Nightmare Moon incident. There’s no other reason Shining would see Dr. Trust specifically.” “Perhaps it was merely preventative,” Luna suggested. “Shining may simply wish to ensure that he doesn’t get bewitched again.” “I don’t fault Shining for being careful. Anypony would be cautious of mind altering magic after what he’s been through. I just hope he doesn’t let caution turn to fear and paranoia, and I hope he doesn’t do something he may regret,” Celestia said, a small amount of guilt mixing into her worried expression. ~~~ “Make sure the tall table is over there. It needs to be in the center of the room to ensure the diplomat is comfortable and doesn’t hit his head on any of the low hanging decorations.” A pair of the ponies in red and white uniforms, who were from Party Favor’s Party Rentals, nodded and began to carry the tall table towards the designated spot. The reception was going to be standing room only, a simple snack reception that would let the pageant attendees nibble on fruits, small baked goods, and enjoy some fine juices while they wait for the show to begin. It was a chance for the princesses to mingle and meet with the delegates as well, an important part of ensuring strong, diplomatic relations with the other nations of the world. And the tables were going up like clockwork. Four teams of two worked together in near perfect harmony. A pair would set up a table, cover it in a table cloth, place a centerpiece on top, and then head back out to the cart to repeat the process. There were several dozen tables to do, but the teams were working hard and efficiently. There was only one exception. One of the teams, the temps meant to help speed up their work, were a bit inexperienced compared to the other ponies. They struggled with the folding and it often took two to three tries for them to get the tablecloth centered. Still, they were doing their part, until the pegasus of the pair screamed like he was being torn apart by a hydra. “AHHHH!” The palace hostess, who was orchestrating the chair placement, spun on her hooves and galloped over, panic in her eyes. “What happened!?” “Sorry, sorry,” the unicorn of the pair said with a raised hoof. “I dropped the table on his wing.” “You numbskull!” The hostess snapped as she used her own horn to lift the table up. The pegasus of the pair stumbled away, wincing an biting back tears as his wing hung limp. “I can’t feel it!” the pegasus said, starting to panic. “Of all the things,” the hostess cursed. She then turned and barked, “Somepony, take this numbskull to the infirmary!” “I can get it, miss,” the unicorn said, moving up beside his friend and casting a levitation spell around him. “I know my way to the infirmary.” “Do you?” The hostess snapped. “Why, have you been there before?” “Actually, I have. I’m a little clumsy with my magic when it gets cold. Doctors say it’s because my horn doesn’t get enough blood.” The unicorn tapped his horn, as if trying to prove that the cold was making it less functional than usual. “But, yes, I do remember how to get there. Go around the exterior hall to the garden entrance. Then take the door on the left hand side of the room. After that, walk past the kitchen and then follow the signs.” “That... that’s right,” the hostess said. She then grunted, tossed her head, and began to walk away from the pair. “But I’m sorry, you aren’t going there unescorted. You!” She pointed at a nearby guard. “Take them to the infirmary.” The guard nodded, quickly coming up beside the two clumsy ponies. The unicorn offered an apology, but it went unnoticed as the hostess quickly galloped back to where the extra tall table was being set up. This left the pair to turn and begin walking, pegasus cringing as his wing hung limp at his side. The guard escorting them guided passed a number of patrols, but when the group reached an intersection the pegasus stumbled and fell over, groaning in pain. “Hold up, good sir,” the unicorn called. “What’s the problem?” the guard asked as he turned around and trotted back to where the pegasus had collapsed. “My wing... it hurts worse than before!” The pegasus forced out through gritted teeth. “I can’t move.” “It does look worse, sir. I think it’s bending wrong.” The guard glanced at the unicorn then down at the pegasus. He leaned in, trying to inspect the wing more closely, only to feel a sudden pinch in his wing. On instinct he fluttered the feather appendage and glanced at the unicorn beside him, but didn’t see anything. So, when he saw nothing out of place, he went back to examining the pegasus. But, as he tried to look for signs the wing was in fact bending incorrectly, he began to feel odd. He was suddenly tired, sleepy even. He couldn’t keep himself from yawning. He stumbled on his own hooves, like he was coming off a triple overtime, and soon the guard collapsed into a sleeping heap on the floor. The unicorn smiled at the sight of the now sleeping guard, holding the small needle he had hidden in his uniform. A few months working as a foreign correspondent, in a kingdom where wild beast attacks were more common, meant a few months learning and practicing the art of using tranquilizer darts for protection against things that had a taste for pony flesh. “Whoa, what was in that?” “Just a little cocktail a Dulmen pony taught me. A larger dose can take down a manticore, but the dose I just gave him should keep him out for the rest of the night. He should be happy, actually. Guards are so overworked nowadays, I doubt any of them would turn down a little extra sleep.” The unicorn tossed the used needle into the pot of a nearby plant, and then motioned to the pegasus. In a flash, the pegasus’s supposedly hurt wing became as good as new, limber and ready for flight. With the need for their ruse over, the pair grabbed and pulled the guard out of the hall, placing him in the first empty room they could find. They then began to jog through the castle corridors. They stripped off pieces of their uniforms as they went, hiding them in any drawers or potted plants they could find, and revealed the ragged, patched fabric they had been wearing underneath. At the same time, the unicorn put on a hat to hide his horn and the pegasus tucked his wings beneath a vest. Soon, the pair looked like two earth pony peasants from days of old. “Now remember, Quick Snap,” the unicorn, Column, said with a whisper. “If any guards find us, we say we’re with the pageant and we got lost looking for a bathroom. And don’t talk to anypony backstage. We don’t need anypony back there realizing we don’t belong.” “Yeah, I got it, I got it. But did you have to stomp on my hoof?” “How else were you going to yell? You’re a terrible actor.” ~~~ The reception in the castle’s foyer had been a wonderful event. Festive treats, both healthy and sugary, had been paired with numerous juices from both Equestria and kingdoms beyond. The company was generally pleasant, and diplomats who were in attendance were a sight to behold. There was even a giraffe, one of the few creatures that could dwarf Princess Celestia in height. But now it was time for the performance. Ponies shuffled in through the door, among them Twilight Velvet and Night Light. Velvet was a step in the lead, brushing shoulders against ponies as she tried to force her way further ahead in the crowd. “Why can’t there be assigned seats? Why does it always have to be this mad grab? We’ll be sitting in the back at this rate.” “Honey, we’ll get good seats,” Night Light assured, and he was right. The couple soon found a place to sit. They were close but not too close to the stage and near the center of the hall. They had a pair of shorter ponies in front of them, ensuring their view of the performance wasn’t obstructed. In all, the seats were perfect, and Velvet was beginning to smile and relax. “Hello Velvet. I should have realized you’d be here.” The smile fell from Velvet’s face as she looked to her right. Print Press and her husband sat down next to them, looking just as primp and proper as they had at the publishing company’s banquet. In fact, Print Press seemed to be wearing the same black dress, which clashed against many of the ponies in the room who were going casual or were wearing festive outfits. “Print Press, w-what are you doing here?” Velvet couldn’t help but ask. “To see the pageant, same as you. Though, I may not be as invested in the experience.” Velvet glanced anxiously at Night Light, who returned her wide-eyed gaze. She then chuckled under her breath and did her best to smile. “Yes, we’re looking forward to seeing Twilight, Shining, and Cadance perform. Where’s your daughter, by the way?” “She’s with a sitter,” Print Press replied before glancing down to the seat just past Night Light. “Is Nyx with a sitter as well?” “Actually, no, she’s backstage. She was going to sit with us, but then she found a way to help with the pageant as part of the stage crew.” “Oh, I see. Lucky for her.” Velvet nodded, laughed a little, and then squirmed in her seat as the conversation withered away. She felt like she had to say something. She felt like she needed to keep the conversation going, but at the same time she didn’t want to earn more of Print Press’s ire. Things were going well so far, but trying to force the conversation might do more harm to good. But she was still sitting next to Print Press. “Sooo...” Velvet began, unable to keep herself from trying to sustain the conversation, “about the banquet. I just wanted to say I’m sorry.” “Apology accepted,” Print Press said flatly. “It’s just, I’ve been so worried about the book and—” “Velvet, I said your apology was accepted.” “I know, I just feel so stupid. I should have known—” “Velvet, quit trying so hard to apologize,” Print Press said with a slight firmness in her voice. “I’m not mad, and I’m not even that disappointed anymore. Barrel,” she said, motioning to her husband, “made me realize that I was too harsh. So, let’s just forget the other evening happened.” “Does that mean you still expect my new draft of the last chapters a week after the new year?” Velvet asked, even as she shrank back in her seat a little. “Why, is that a problem?” “Well...” She glanced away, gritted her teeth, whined a little under her breath, terrified she was about to do something stupid. Still, she put on a brave face, drew in a breath, then looked back at Print Press. “Actually, because my family’s in town I haven’t had a chance to get to my writing. It’s the holidays, after all. Is there any chance I could get another week?” “Yes, you may have the additional week,” Print Press said before she jumped a little. She then glanced to her side, glaring her husband down a moment for elbowing her in the ribs. She then regained her composure and looked back at Velvet. “In fact, after new year, make an appointment with my secretary. We’ll sit and have a proper discussion about the end of your book, in case I feel you’re still having trouble with the last few chapters.” “Of course, I’ll be sure to do that,” Velvet said, smiling as she looked back at Night Light. He returned her smile, but then she noticed him lean forward. He was looking past her, and when she turned her head to the right, she saw he was looking at Barrel, Print Press’s husband. Barrel seemed to take notice of this as well, because he glanced at Night Light and smiled a little. It was a silent exchange, but one that left Velvet chuckling a little under her breath. She then couldn’t help but lean her head against Night Light’s shoulder, even if it was only going to be for a few moments. There were times he drove her up a wall. There were times she hated how calm and collected he always seemed to be, especially when she felt like panicking. But there were times, like this, that she was really happy she had such a wonderful husband to keep herself anchored. Now if only Twilight would find her own special somepony. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== OverheardWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 6 Overheard ==================== “Five minutes to curtain!” The cast and crew of the pageant bustled as final touches were made. Makeup was perfected, costumes were adjusted, props and set pieces were moved into place, the windows had been locked, and the stage manager quickly dealt with any emergency that tried to rear its ugly head. In all, everything was going as smoothly as one could hope for a live performance. Except for the fact Fluttershy was hiding behind a wheeled rack of costumes, not wanting to go on stage. “Fluttershy, Darling, I promise it’s not that bad.” The pegasus poked her nose, and only her nose, out from between a pair of costumes. “But you said it looked like there are more ponies out there than last year.” “Only one or two, I assure you.” “Really?” Pinkie Pie said as she bounded up beside Rarity. “Looks to me like there are a whole lot more than that. Why, I bet there’s another five hundred and forty-two, especially if you count the ponies sitting in the balcony they put up.” Fluttershy whimpered. “They put up a balcony?!” “Oh yeah, and it’s almost full! That’s why I said there’s easily another five hundred and forty two ponies out there. I was so excited when I saw the balcony I ran up there and ended up counting all the seats, and there’s five hundred and fifty-five seats up there. And I bet there’s some ponies still coming in.” Pinkie Pie nodded once and bounced lightly on her hooves. “Yeperooni, I bet it will be a full house, just like last year... well, except now there'll be five hundred and fifty-five more ponies.” With another whimper, Fluttershy retreated back behind the costume rack. Rarity threw a glare at Pinkie Pie and then quickly resumed her efforts to coax Fluttershy out. “You suppose we ought to try and help?” Twilight shook her head. She was standing with Applejack a few dozen feet away, watching the scene around the costume rack unfold. “All I could do that Rarity can’t is try to pull Fluttershy out with my levitation magic, and we all know how well that went the first year we did the pageant.” “Yeah,” Applejack said with a chuckle, “I suppose we should just trust Rarity, considerin’ she’s the one that talked Fluttershy into being a fashion model.” “Three minutes to curtain!” Twilight and Applejack turned to the voice that was calling out the warnings. Nyx was walking around with a watch hanging around her neck, shouting as loud as her voice would allow. It was a sight that made Twilight grin. “I’m glad Princess Celestia asked if Nyx could help out with the pageant, even if she just stays backstage.” “Yeah, it was nice of her,” Applejack said as she adjusted her costume hat, which just didn’t feel right on her head. “What’s the name of the job the stage manager gave her again?” “Clock Manager,” Twilight answered. “She’s supposed to make sure we start on time, that the intermission doesn’t last too long, and that we all have about a five minute warning before we need to be on stage.” “And does she know most pageant’s don’t need a Clock Manager?” “Yes, she does, but she’s not letting that stop her,” Twilight said, before giggling a little and leaning into Applejack. “In fact, I think she’s out to prove that a Clock Manager can help a play run a lot more smoothly.” “That or prove to the stage manager she can do more than just watch a watch,” Applejack said back, a small chuckle in her own voice. “One minute to curtain! Spike, are you ready?” The two mares couldn’t help but laugh again as Nyx jogged off, quickly making sure Spike was on stage and ready. Still, they needed to be in their own places soon enough, and after a few quick words of “good luck” Applejack and Twilight began to mix with the other actors and actresses getting ready to get on stage. But as many of the performers got into their places, a pair remained at their vanity. One was reading over a script frantically. The other was touching up his makeup slowly, a cover for the fact he was watching everypony walk past in the reflection of the vanity mirror. “Ohh. Oooohhhh! OooOhhh. OOhhhOhhh!” “What are you doing?” Column whispered, not taking his eyes off the mirror’s reflection. “I’m trying to learn my lines,” Quick Snap replied. “There’s one scene in the play where almost everypony has to be on stage. If we don’t go on with everypony, they’ll know what’s up.” “Do you mean the part of the play where the three leaders are meeting to discuss the food shortage?” “Yes, that one,” Quick Snap said as he turned his eyes back to the page. “Do you mean the part of the play where no pony but Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash has any lines?” “We have a line. See?” Quick Snap held the script in front of Column’s eyes, using a free hoof to point at the line in question. It wasn’t even a real line. It was a sound effect, a gasp. They were to gasp on cue a few times. They weren’t supposed to actually say anything, and the fact that Quick Snap was panicking about gasping made Column turn and look at him with a cold glare. “Seriously?” Column whispered. “We’re trespassing in the castle. At any moment, somepony may realize we don’t belong, and you’re practicing your gasping?” “If we don’t play our parts right, somepony will know something’s wrong. Now come on, practice your lines.” “Have you forgotten why we came back here?” Column asked before looking back to the mirror’s reflection. He watched as Nyx galloped off the stage, coming back into the dressing room as the pulleys that supported the curtain turned. The show was beginning, and it began as it always did. With the pageant’s fine narrator, once more played by Spike, reciting his opening lines. “No, but we can’t even get to her right now anyway. We’ll have to wait until the after party.” “We have to take the costumes off for the cast party, Quick Snap. We’ll get recognized. We have to take the picture now.” “But she’s still got her white coat,” Quick Snap said, glancing over his shoulder at Nyx, who was once more looking at the watch that hung from her neck. “I thought you said we had to get a picture of her when her coat’s its real color.” “We do, but I finally figured out how Twilight’s hiding her. I watched her adjust Nyx’s headband earlier, when it almost fell off because she was bouncing around so happily. I’d bet my left hoof that headband is the linchpin of the illusion. We get that off her, we’ll be able to get our picture.” “You don’t know that for sure, and besides, how are you going to get her to take it off?” “I’m not. I’m going to take it off myself,” Column said. “As soon as she’s alone, I’ll back her into a corner. Then I take off the headband and you snap the picture. Then we get the heck outta dodge.” “B-but, you can’t do that!” Column abruptly turned his head in Quick Snap’s direction. “Care to run that by me again?” “Column, she’s just a filly, you can’t just bully her into a corner and snatch her headband off.” “She’s not a filly, or don’t you remember that I found a letter of pardon for her in the public archives? She is Nightmare Moon.” “Yeah, but... “ “Don’t get tricked by her,” Column snapped, placing a hoof on his photographer’s shoulder. “She may look cute and innocent, but she’s not. That is Nightmare Moon, and all of Equestria deserves to know the truth. This is the story of the century, and we have a chance to break it.” “Then let’s break it right,” Quick Snap argued. “Let’s wait and catch her when she’s got the headband off back at her house, instead of trying to take it off here. I mean, if she screams, we’ll have the castle guard, three princesses, and the most magically gifted unicorn since Starswirl the Bearded coming down on our heads like a pack of timber wolves.” “Did you not hear the ‘get the heck outta dodge’ part of the plan? Of course she’s going to scream, but this is what we have to do. Equestria deserves to know the truth,” Column said, punctuating his determination with a thump of his hoof against the vanity. “You’re obsessed, and more than usual,” Quick Snap said. With a quick flurry of his wings, he removed the camera he had concealed beneath his costume and set it on the vanity. “And I’m not going to help you physically attack a filly, even if we did have a chance of getting away. “You’re on your own.” With that Quick Snap turned and began walking towards the exit door. Column was a few steps behind, using his magic to grab Quick Snap by the tail. “If you rat me out—” “I’m not going to stop you, Column,” Quick Snap said flatly. He glanced back and tugged hard on his tail, pulling it away from Column’s magic. “I’m just not helping you anymore.” “Fine, I hope you enjoy taking pictures at weddings and cute-ceañeras for the rest of your life. You know why? Because we’re done, and you can forget sharing the byline.” “You can keep it,” Quick Snap said before taking another step. He was out the exit door soon after, leaving Column stewing. Column, however, didn’t linger. He didn’t let the departure of his photographer and friend of two years phase him. He couldn’t let it get to him, not when he was so close. He went back to the vanity, picked up the camera, and began to hide it beneath his own costume. He’d break the story himself. He’d blow the story wide open and everypony would then know the truth. Everypony would know of the mockery of justice that had been performed behind closed doors by their own princesses. He would get the picture of Nyx he needed, and he would wait until everypony that could rush to help her was on stage. He would wait for the windigo scene. ~~~ Nyx slowly craned her head over the edge, looking down from the catwalks above the stage. She was there with Shining and Cadance, watching as the cave scene played out. Rainbow Dash was carrying Fluttershy across the stage, using her hoof to draw a line in the metaphorical dirt. Before long, all of them would begin fighting, shouting, and then soon after the leaders would be frozen. In all, it would take about a minute, maybe two, for the scene to play out before Cadance and Shining Armor were supposed to make their entrance, and Nyx had gotten them into place with that perfect amount of time to spare. “Nyx, be careful. You don’t want to fall off.” Quickly pulling her head back from the edge, Nyx looked over at Cadance just as the princess took off from the catwalk, like a feather on the wind. She got into position, flapping her wings carefully so as not to disturb the curtains or any part of the set. Shining Armor too rose into the air, though his flight was assisted by a unicorn stallion looking up at them from backstage. Then the moment came, the moment where Cadance and Shining were to reveal themselves. Nyx bit her lip, but then smiled as Cadance did much better than she had during the afternoon performances. Unleashing a windigo quality whiny, she and Shining descended upon the stage. The sound sent shivers down the spines of many in the audience. It wasn’t as good as Celestia’s, but it was far better than the childishly spooky noises Cadance had used earlier. And, despite Cadance’s warning, Nyx poked her head out over the edge of the rafters, smiling ear to ear as she watched the performance continue below. Twilight hugged Fluttershy and Applejack in the center of the stage as the lights began to fade and tighten, as if the cold, frozen grip of the windigos magic was closing in on them. Darker and darker the stage got as Twilight, Applejack, and Fluttershy performed their parts. Closer and closer the danger seemed to loom. Nyx had seen the scene many times that afternoon, but it was still tense, at least for her. Soon, only a single spotlight remained on, and the pony operating it was tightening the beam down on the three mares just below. It was then the catwalk shifted a little bit, making Nyx flinch and quickly pull back from the edge. On instinct, she looked back over her shoulder, and her heart skipped a beat at the sight of a stallion just behind her. He was dressed like one of the actors, like an earth pony, but she could clearly see the glow from his horn. That same glow was starting to wrap around her headband, and the pony was lifting something up from his chest as well. “No more hiding, Nightmare Moon.” The utterance of her former name made Nyx panic. She turned and bolted, trying to run away as fast as her hooves could carry her. The headband slipped off her head, pulled away by the strange stallion’s magic. Like snow in a bitter wind, the white coat she had been hiding behind blew away, revealing her natural, inky black color. Taking her headband, however, wasn’t enough for the stallion. Nyx felt the vibrations through the catwalk and heard the clatter of hooves against metal. It was worse than that, though. The stage manager had warned them a dozen times not to run on the catwalks. Why? Because they were temporary. The whole stage was a temporary setup, just like the temporary balcony Pinkie Pie had been so excited about. It was meant to stand in a hall of the castle just for the Hearth’s Warming pageant and then be taken down soon after. It wasn’t meant to endure the same stress and punishment as a proper stage, and Nyx felt the catwalk give a small jerk beneath her hooves. The catwalk’s small lurch caused her pursuer to stumble, and the impact of his fall caused Nyx to trip and hit up against the guardrail. Still, she got back to her hooves the fastest and continued to run, but she could hear and feel the stallion resume his chase. His heavy hoof falls sent wave after wave of vibration through the metal, further weakening what remained of the catwalk’s supporting structure. Nyx rounded a corner, following the path of the suspended walkway. It was a rectangle in shape, and eventually it would double back to the stairs that lead back down to the dressing area. That was where Nyx was running to, where she’d hope to find somepony to help her. But the stallion was still coming. She could feel the catwalk shift as he rounded the corner just behind her, and, in her moment of panic, Nyx couldn’t help but look back. This was a mistake. The stallion had raised the thing that he had been carrying. Nyx heard a click, and then her eyes were assaulted by a bright flash. She screamed and shut her eyes tight from the pain, but she also kept galloping. The edge of the catwalk came fast, and Nyx ran straight over the edge. Instinctually, when Nyx felt her hooves lose their grip on solid matter, she spread her wings. And her little wings flapped hard, trying to keep her aloft, but they didn’t yet have the strength. Clanks and crashes of metal began to reverberate through the hall. A shout of “Twitchy Tail” filled the air, causing Twilight and her friends to scatter as lights, hung from the catwalk, began to drop onto the stage. Cadance grabbed Shining in her own magic and flew clear of the collapse. The audience watched in horror. The ponies operating the spotlights quickly brought their lights back up to full power and width, illuminating the stage. The catwalk came crashing to the stage like a meteor to the ground. It splintered the wood of the stage, creating a gaping hole and damaging some of the fine stone just beneath. The rail supporting the curtain, which had shared some anchor points with the catwalk, snapped. The great, heavy sheets of red fabric fell down, covering the hunk of fallen metal while also pulling down the wreaths and lights that decorated the stage’s exterior. It was a disaster that took only seconds to occur, but seemed to happen in slow motion for the ponies watching from the audience. The dust began to settle and a graveyard like silence had fallen across the room. Everypony seemed to be holding their breaths, their minds trying to comprehend what they had just seen. The spotlights focused on the fallen catwalk, which was covered by the stage curtains like a blanket pulled over a pony in the hospital. Everything was still, everything was quiet, except for one thing. A bit of movement lingered on the stage, and one of the spotlights moved to focus on it. It was a rope, from which the wooden, prop moon had been hung. The rope was swinging back and forth a little, like the pendulum arm of a grandfather clock that was running slow. The spotlight moved down the rope, beginning to illuminate the moon that was miraculously still attached. Sitting on top of the moon, and clinging to the rope as terrified tears flowed from her eyes, was Nyx. ~~~ Princess Luna slipped in from the hall where the reception had been held, where Celestia was trying to calm and reassure the ponies who had been in the audience. The performance hall, on the other hoof, was under the full control of the royal guard. Medics were checking over everypony that had been on the stage. Thankfully, nopony was hurt except for one stallion that had been found resting amidst the wreckage of the catwalk. He was unconscious, had a banged up knee, and was missing a tooth, but he had been taken to the castle’s medical ward for treatment. Princess Luna spoke a few kind words to ponies she passed. Some of the actors and actresses were hugging each other for comfort while others were clinging to blankets provided by the guard. Many were trembling, their minds and bodies trying to process how dangerously close they had come to severe injury or even death. But none seemed more rattled than Twilight. She was near the stage, in what would have been the audience’s front row, holding tight to Nyx, who was wrapped in a blanket and quietly crying. Twilight’s friends, number one assistant, brother, and sister-in-law sat nearby, but she seemed oblivious to them and the rest of the world around her. She just clung tightly to Nyx, as if the filly would disappear if she let go for even a moment. “Twilight,” Luna said gently, not wishing to startle her, “how are you and Nyx faring?” “We’re both okay,” she said, trying to quiet the tremor in her voice. “I got clear of the stage before the catwalk fell and Nyx isn’t hurt either.” “That’s good to hear,” Luna said, though she could not bring herself to smile. “I am relieved neither one of you was harmed. But, I must ask, what happened?” “There was somepony chasing me on the catwalks!” Nyx half shouted, half cried. “Who?” “I don’t know!” Luna lowered her head down and spoke in a calm, sweet voice, like a gentle breeze on a warm summer night. “It’s okay Nyx. I promise, you’re safe now.” Luna then glanced up at Twilight. “Would you mind if I took her for a moment? The guard needs a statement and I think it would be better for everypony if I was the one to speak with her.” “Can I come with her?” Twilight asked. “Of course. In fact, I was going to have all of your friends come. I’ve had some of the leftovers from the reception taken to a small servant break room that’s nearby. I imagine everypony will feel much better once you’ve had a chance to eat and drink something, and it will let me get everypony’s side of the story.” Twilight nodded, unable to deny that something sweet sounded very good at the moment. She let Nyx climb free of her embrace before standing up herself. Twilight then rallied the rest of her friends. Soon, the group began to follow behind Luna, a departure that didn’t go unnoticed. “Where are they going?” Shining asked. “Princess Luna probably just wants to talk to them,” Cadance replied, keeping her eyes shut as Shining used a washcloth to wipe away some of the windigo makeup from her face. Shining was still in full costume, but he had insisted on helping her first before trying to get his own makeup off. It was a kind gesture Cadance appreciated. They had been closest to the catwalk when it decided to fall, the closest to getting crushed. It was a little unsettling. “There, beautiful as ever,” Shining said with a small smile. “Thanks, honey. Here, let me clean your face now.” Cadance took the washcloth from him and dipped it in the bowl of water Shining had fetched to facilitate the cleaning process. “Thank you,” Shining said, only to push the rag away with a hoof. “But, I actually wanted to go look at something.” “Look at what?” Shining stood up, stretching his legs a moment before turning and trotting towards the stage. “I’m not so sure this was an accident.” Cadance couldn’t help but arch an eyebrow. She climb to her hooves as well and followed Shining onto the stage. There were a few guards standing watch and a few more poking around, investigating things. Technically, they were to be the only ones on the stage, but none of them spoke up against Cadance nor Shining Armor as they circled around the fallen catwalk. Shining craned his head back, using his horn to cast out a beam of light. It illuminated the ceiling of the stage and showed the places where the catwalk had been anchored. “Cadance, can you levitate me up there so I can get a closer look?” “Of course,” she replied before calling on her own magic. Soon, Cadance was holding Shining up, letting him float around in the rafters of the stage as he used the light from his horn to closely inspect many of the catwalk’s anchor points. He didn’t say anything as he worked, but the growing frown on his face worried Cadance. Twenty minutes later, Shining motioned to Cadance and she lowered him back down. “So, what did you find?” she asked. “A lot of the bolts that were securing the catwalk are stripped or were torn out,” Shining answered as he landed on the stage. “Well that makes sense. It did fall down.” “Yeah, but not by itself,” Shining Armor said. “Remember, during rehersals, some of the stage hands were checking the catwalk for safety while we were waiting to go on. If the catwalk was going to just fall down like that, they would have noticed something was wrong. No, I think the catwalk was torn down.” “But who would do that?” Cadance couldn’t help but ask. “Who could even do that without somepony noticing?” “Nyx could,” Shining said coldly. Cadance’s jaw fell open in shock at the words that had just come out of her husband’s mouth. With a single swift step she was up beside him, whispering as she scolded him. “Shining, that is your niece your talking about.” “No, she’s not,” Shining said. Cadance glanced back, noticing a few of the other guards were within earshot. She then looked back at Shining, motioning silently for him to follow her. They stepped backstage, to the dressing area. A few of the vanity mirrors had been cracked by the impact of the catwalk on the stage, and some makeup had been knocked to the floor. Still, it gave the couple the privacy Cadance felt they needed. “Ignoring that last little comment you made, how in the world could Nyx have ripped the catwalk down?” Cadance asked, spinning on her hooves to face Armor. “She could have done it the same way you would have, with her magic,” Shining answered. “An alicorn easily has enough strength to rip those bolts off.” “What magic? She had trouble lifting a napkin this morning.” “Cadance, don’t buy into that routine. That filly is still Nightmare Moon, and she’s been trying to sabotage this Hearth’s Warming since she got here.” “When did she try to sabotage anything!?” “Oh, I don’t know, there was that little screaming match she had with Print Press’s daughter at the banquet. Then Father’s Hearth’s Warming logs went up in smoke after Nyx asked Twilight if she could go outside and burn that little stick she had gotten from Lumber Jack. Now this happens, almost killing you and ruining Princess Celestia’s favorite tradition.” “This is crazy,” Cadance said, lifting a hoof and resting it on Shining’s shoulder. “The fire probably started because I didn’t extinguish the wood right.” “Or because Nyx distracted you two and threw a piece of the burning wood into the log pile.” Cadance opened her mouth to protest, only to remember that Nyx had distracted them for a moment. She had said she had heard something, made them look away from the grill. Cadance, however, then shook her head. No, Nyx had heard something, the bells in the distance. “This is crazy!” she said firmly before looking back at Shining. “Listen to yourself. Why would Nyx even want to ruin Hearth’s Warming?” “To get us all under her spell again,” Shining said firmly. “When I saw Dr. Brain Trust for a second time, for my follow up exam, I asked him if there was anyway I could protect myself from being brainwashed again. He told me some counterspells, but he also told me how mind control spells work. “It’s not easy to influence somepony’s mind. You have to be a magically talented unicorn to attempt most of them and most spells have symptoms when you try and cast them on somepony who’s mentally sound, like the headaches I was getting because of the changeling queen. But, Dr. Brain Trust also said that there are other spells, ones that work more subtly and don't require as much magic to cast. “But to get them to work,” Shining continued, “you have to break a pony.” “What do you mean by break them?” Cadance asked. “Break them mentally, like how my mother broke after the banquet. Remember, she was practically bed-ridden when we left for the market. She was mentally vulnerable, and then when we get back she says she’s feeling better because Nyx came and spent time with her. That’s Nightmare Moon’s motivation. She’s trying to ruin Hearth’s Warming in hopes of breaking us down so she can brainwash us again.” “Shining, think about it. If that was true, then why hasn’t something horrible happened to Twilight these past few months?” “Because Twilight is already brainwashed. She has been since this whole mess started.” “You think I’m brainwashed?” Shining and Cadance turned, seeing Twilight standing in a gap between the curtains that separated the dressing area from the rest of the stage. Her eyebrows were furrowed and her jaw was tight with a frown. The last time she had glared so disapprovingly at Shining was when she had to find out about his wedding from a paper invitation. “Twilie, I thought you were with Princess Luna.” “I was, but she finished talking with us so we came back to the auditorium.” “And where’s Nyx?” Cadance asked, craning her neck to look past Twilight. “She didn’t hear—” “No, I had her sit with Rarity while I came looking for you two,” Twilight replied. “Now, what’s all this about me being brainwashed?” “Shining thinks Nyx caused the accident,” Cadance explained, turning her own disapproving gaze on her husband. Twilight stood dumbstruck for a moment before her lips tightened into a snarl. “Are you crazy?!” “That’s what I’ve been asking him,” Cadance muttered under her breath. Shining took a firm step forward, nostrils flaring. “Don’t gang up on me like it hasn’t happened before, or did you forget about the Children of Nightmare?” “That was Spell Nexus, Shining,” Twilight said. “That was Spell Nexus being controlled by part of Nightmare Moon.” “A part that Nyx destroyed!” “And who can verify that?” Shining asked. “What evidence do we have that it actually happened the way Nightmare Moon said it did? How do we know she didn’t take back that part of her?” “She saved Ponyville! She released Princess Celestia and Princess Luna! She gave up the throne!” Twilight argued. “And how do you know that wasn’t part of her plan?” Shining asked before pointing at Cadance. “Nightmare Moon’s forces knew Cadance was rallying a rebellion. The crystal heart blew King Sombra into oblivion; who’s to say it couldn’t do the same to her? Even if it couldn’t, Cadance could have led the entire kingdom in rebellion as soon as she or somepony figured out a way to move the sun and moon. Nightmare Moon’s rule was never going to be accepted. “But,” Shining continued, “what if Nightmare Moon bided her time? What if she faked her repentance so she could try to take over again, this time with nopony challenging her rule? Who would rebel if she was given the throne by the princesses once she supposedly grows back into her power?” “Shining, this whole theory of yours hinges on the idea that Nyx has been trying to brainwash us and that she’s already brainwashed Twilight,” Cadance said. “Nothing has happened to Twilight since Nyx gave up the throne. She hasn’t had a mental breakdown of any sort, so how exactly did Nyx brainwash her?” “Nightmare Moon didn’t brainwash Twilight in the past few months. It was last spring, when Spell Nexus used a drop of Twilight’s blood to bring Nightmare Moon back.” “What?!” Twilight snapped. “Think about it!” Shining shouted back. “I’ve read the reports, Twilie. You told guards that you took Nightmare Moon into your home because you weren’t sure who she was, that you didn’t want to send her to Celestia unless you were sure she was, in fact, Nightmare Moon. Then, you started taking care of her, and then you started to care for her. “What if that was all caused by a brainwashing spell done by Spell Nexus or even Nightmare Moon herself? What if the blood was meant to give Nightmare Moon the power to control you, to influence you? For all we know, the only reason you care for her, the only reason you can’t see the obvious danger, is because of a spell!” “Shining!” Cadance snapped. “You know it makes sense, Cadance!” he shouted back at her. “When I was brainwashed by the changeling queen I ignored everything that seemed wrong about her. I just thought you were nervous about the wedding.” “But Twilight couldn’t have been brainwashed into loving Nyx!” “Says the alicorn who can spread love like it’s cheap, chalky, Hearts and Hooves day candy!” Shining shouted at his wife. “You two just don’t want to admit it. The only reason Twilight took care of Nightmare Moon, the only reason she cares for her now, is because of. A. Spell!” “SHUT UP!” Twilight’s horn was glowing, and her mane and tail were floating from the sheer amount of rage driven magic pouring off her. But, before she entered a rage shift, Twilight turned and began to stomp. She stomped in circles. A small part of her mind was seeing Shining’s logic. Spell Nexus was a brilliant unicorn, and Celestia had all the records of the resurrection spell sealed and the ponies who knew about it sworn to secrecy. There was no way to know for sure exactly what the drop of blood was meant to do in the ritual. But then Twilight’s mind snapped back at herself. “No!” she shouted, turning and stomping back up to Shining Armor. “I don’t care what you think! I don’t care what you say! I still can’t forgive myself for letting Princess Celestia convince me that Nyx was a danger, and I’m not going to doubt her now.” “But Twilie,” Shining tried to protest as Twilight turned and stomped away from him. “Don't ‘Twilie’ me, Shining!” she shouted as she reached the curtains. “Nyx is my daughter, whether you like it or not. And, until you fix your attitude, I don’t want you anywhere near her or me!” She glanced back, tears streaming from her rage filled eyes. “Nyx and I are going home, back to Ponyville. I hope you have a Happy Hearth’s Warming without us!” Twilight didn’t look back again. She threw open the curtains, planning to head back onto the stage and, from there, into the auditorium, only to find a very stunned Rarity standing on the other side. There was a moment of silence as the two unicorns registered each other’s presence. Twilight then began to hastily try to wipe away her tears. “R-rarity!? What are you doing here?” “W-we were coming to get you. The guards have asked everypony to leave so they can secure the hall.” “We?” Twilight asked, cocking an eyebrow. Rarity nodded, beginning to look over her shoulder. “Why, yes. Nyx and I—” Rarity froze. Nyx had been just behind her, clinging close after what had happened. But now, she was gone. In the blink of an eye, Rarity and Twilight galloped across the stage. They came to a stop at the very edge of the boards, looking over the auditorium, which was practically empty. The guard was guiding a few final ponies out the far doors. Spike and the rest of their friends were waiting with Twilight Velvet and Night Light in the front row. But Nyx was nowhere to be seen. “Rarity,” Twilight began, a tremor in her voice. “How much did you and Nyx hear?” ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== Lies of the BellsWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 8 Lies of the Bells ==================== “Go! Go! Go! Go! Go!” Lumber Jack wore a big grin as the chanting voices surrounded him, mixing with the gulping sound coming from his throat. Then, with a triumphant thud, he slammed the empty mug back onto the table next to his equally empty plate. Cheers rang out, backs were slapped, and bits changed hooves as Lumber Jack bested another pony. But still, his opponent, the son of a fellow tree cutter, continued to try and chug at his hot chocolate. He was just trying to finish and was doing valiantly. He, however, was doomed for failure. He tipped his head too far back, his chair teetered, and soon the young challenger fell to floor, causing a roar of laughter to fill Donut Joe's shop. And none were laughing louder than Lumber Jack. “You see, this vhy you don't challenge Lumber Jack, cause Lumber Jack always vins.” He turned and waved his hoof at Donut Joe. “Another round!” “Sorry, Jack, but that was last call, remember?” Normally, Donut Joe's shop would have already been closed, like most of the other places in the capital. This, however, was a tradition. All the ponies who sold wood and trees in Canterlot came together for Hearth's Warming Eve. They came to eat donuts, drink hot chocolate, and generally brag about anything and everything they could brag about. They told tall tales of how many trees they had cut down, of the largest tree they had cut down, and of how much money they had made in Canterlot that year. And every year, Donut Joe would keep his doors open just for them, enjoying their company and their generous tips. But the party had to end sooner or later. “Ah, you are too good to us Joe. You stay open late, and then stop us before ve make our stomachs burst. Let’s hear it for Donut Joe, best donut maker in Equestria!” Cheers went out in the donut shop for its owner before ponies began to rummage for bits to pay their part of the tab. Lumber Jack would do the same, but he helped the young stallion off the floor first. He then put a hoof around the colt's neck and pointed at one of the older ponies in their rowdy group. “Swift Chop, you got good son here. Good head and strong back, but he needs to learn not to swing at trees that are too big for him. And Lumber Jack, he very thick tree! Isn't that right!?” Cheers and laughs of agreement filled the donut shop, making Lumber Jack laugh again as the younger stallion pulled himself away and rushed to the bathroom to puke. After that, tabs were paid and the end of year celebration for Equestria's holiday tree and wood suppliers was over. They began to file outside, and at first all walked down the street in a large group, continuing to sing, cheer, and be merry in the chill of the Hearth's Warming Eve night. But, as they passed intersections, chunks of the group broke off to head down the streets that would take them back to their beds. Eventually, Lumber Jack too had to depart, making a few final jokes before making a left turn as the rest of the group continued down the same street. The chatter of his friends fell away to the calm silence of winter. The only sound to reach Lumber Jack's ears was the sound of his hooves crunching in the snow and gentle rhythm of his own breathing. He could also hear bells. At first it was the tolling of a local bell tower as it announced the hour. But as the voices of those bells faded, he could hear the melody coming from the bells in towers of Canterlot Castle. They were playing Hearth’s Warming hymns, and Lumber Jack couldn’t help but smile and begin to hum along with the familiar carols. As a heavy set pony, he could never really be light on his feet. He was, however, content to sway his head with the rhythm and just enjoy the calm. Yes, he was big and he was boisterous, but he was also a tree cutter: a stallion of the woods. He knew how to appreciate the quiet, serene melodies, be they the songs of nature at peace or the hymns of his nation's founding. “Hmmmm hmm hmm hmmmmm hmmm hmmm hm hm hmmmm.” Turning a corner, Lumber Jack trotted down a street that began to carry him away from the castle and the melody of its bells. It was empty, as many streets were. The snow, however, looked as if it had been recently disturbed. Still, Lumber Jack’s mind dismissed it. There was no reason somepony else wouldn't be out and about, and he began to playful wonder who it could have been. Maybe it was a stallion taking a present to some sweet mare. Maybe it was a father coming home from a long business trip to his family. Maybe it was... “Ow.” If there had been any other pony out and about, Lumber Jack may not have taken notice of the small yelp of pain. But in the silent solitude of the street, the small sound had stood out enough for him to stop and look down. Next to him were some low-cut, evergreen bushes, which separated a cafe’s patio seating area from the sidewalk. This alone would not have been significant, but Lumber Jack had seen something. He had seen what looked like a tail disappear beneath the shrubbery. “Vhat is this?” Jack couldn't help but ask himself as he turned and stepped closer to the bushes. He lowered himself down and looked beneath the branches. A pair of eyes, glowing in the light of the street lamps, looked back, but then they were gone. There was a flash of movement, and the black thing was darting around the bushes, trying to escape. “Oh, come here, kitty, kitty. You don't have to be afraid, kitty, kitty. Lumber Jack vill get you some varm milk.” Lumber Jack’s sweet words stood out in stark contrast to the fact he was tromping through the shrubs in hot pursuit of the furred creature like an Ursa Major through the forest. Still, the thing beneath the bushes was quick and managed to stay ahead of him. It darted and crawled beneath the needles of the evergreens, but Lumber Jack didn't relent. He chased the creature toward the stone wall of a quilting shop that boarded the cafe. And then, when the creature was cornered, he reached his hoof down and hauled it up into the air. “Ah, you don’t have to be afraid little kitty. Lumber Jack vould never...” He then looked at the thing, cocking his eyebrows in confusion at the black, struggling filly he was now holding upside down. “You are not cat.” ~~~ It wasn't true! He wasn't right! It wasn't true! He wasn't right! It wasn't true! He wasn't right! Nyx recited those words to herself over and over again as she ran, trying to deny the tears coming from her eyes and the fear growing in her heart. Hearing that Shining Armor had been keeping secrets hurt. Hearing what he thought she was trying to do to Twilight and the others hurt even more. But nothing hurt more than what he had said about Twilight. That Twilight only cared for her because of a spell. It was like the Children of Nightmare all over again. Spell Nexus and all those who followed him respected and admired her because of the blessing, but the moment she removed the spell they all turned their backs on her. They had all left the castle that day, leaving her to return to their lives and families. None of them had truly cared for her. None of them were worried what would happen to her. That day, not a single soul had stayed at her side. But that wasn’t true about Twilight. No, it couldn’t be. She wouldn’t believe it. Still, the fear chewed on the back of her mind. What if Shining was right? What if the love and care Twilight had shown was because of a curse that was twisting her mind and her heart? What would happen if that spell was lifted? Would Twilight make her leave? Like demons from some dark corner of creation, the memories came back. That night... that horrible, horrible night. Nyx screamed for Twilight, but Twilight didn’t stop Celestia. She cried and begged, but Twilight didn’t speak out. She pleaded for the mare she called mother to save her, and she did nothing. But now, if Shining was right and the spell was lifted, it would be worse. Twilight wouldn’t do nothing. Nyx knew Twilight would actively kick her out. Twilight would be as she had been when under the influence of the Children of Nightmare. She would have those cold, heartless eyes, and would say words that cut deeper than any dagger. All she wanted, the only thing she ever wanted, was just to stay with Twilight! The sharp bang of a bell snapped Nyx from her thoughts. She stumbled in the snow covered streets but managed to catch herself before she fell. She gasped deeply, catching the breath she didn’t even knew she had lost, and began to look around. She hadn't been paying attention to where she had been going. She had just been running to run. And now, as she looked around, a sinking feeling began to settle in her stomach. She didn't recognize the street or any of the shops. She had run and run and run, and now... now she didn't know where she was. Another sharp bell sound made Nyx look up. It wasn't the bells of Canterlot Castle, though she could still hear them playing hymns in the distance. It was, instead, a smaller bell tower chiming out the hour. Still, Nyx began to glare at those bells as if they had been playing along with the bells of the castle, as if they were more members of its tortuous choir. “A single bell ringing doesn’t make music. It’s only when a bunch of different kinds of bells, big and small, come together that they can make music. They play the carols, and it’s like the sky and wind are singing along.” “It’s just like the hearth warming legend. Not one kind of pony could have made this kingdom. It was only when all three tribes worked together that Equestria was born. Different kinds, big and small, coming together to face adversity in the name of peace and harmony.” Twilight's words, from the previous night, only made Nyx angrier. The hymns, the whole season, promised unity between ponies. It promised good times with family and friends. It promised warm reunions, laughter, and joy. It promised peace and harmony and a banishment of hatred. But all that seemed like a dream that would never come true. The tears poured down Nyx’s cheeks as she glared at the bell tower, even as it fell silent. She wanted nothing more than to rip every bell out of every tower in Canterlot and throw them over the edge of the city. She wanted to make the last song they sang the cacophony of them hitting the ground below. She wanted to make them stop. She wanted to make them stop singing those songs that promised things she’d never get to have. She wanted to stop them from preaching of happiness she would never get to enjoy unless she brainwashed everypony in Equestria. She just wanted them to stop. She began to sink in the snow and lifted her hooves to cover her ears. But, before she could, she began to hear something else. She gasped and looked behind her, ears standing erect. The sound was getting closer, and the louder it grew the more Nyx’s body tensed. “Hmmmm hmm hmm hmmmmm hmmm hmmm hm hm hmmmm.” It was somepony humming with the bells, and the pony’s voice was coming from around the corner of the nearby building. Fearing a repeat of what had happened on the stage's catwalks, Nyx scrambled to her hooves. Her first instinct was to run, but the pony was too close. If she just ran down the street, whoever it was would see her. There was no time to run, she could only hide. She looked around for someplace to conceal herself, but only saw one option: a row of bushes. She didn't like the hiding spot one bit. It was reminding her too much of the bush in the Everfree Forest where she had begun her short life. She bit her lip, shut her eyes, dove into the embrace of the evergreen shrubs and then fought the urge to jump back out into the street. She could only hear the humming for a while, but then came the sound of hooves crunching in the snow. They were still getting closer, and, as each step grew louder, it sounded more and more to Nyx like the mouth of some great beast as it chewed on bones. She stayed perfectly still, as if a single movement might give away her hiding place. She didn't dare to breathe, even as her lungs began to burn with a hunger for a fresh breath. Even the smallest peep might alert the nearby pony to her presence. She had to stay quiet. She had to just stay quiet and wait for him to pass. Then she could... “Ow.” Nyx slapped her hoof over her mouth but it was too late. The pony walking by had stepped on her tail, which had remained exposed outside the bushes, and the sharp spike of pain had made that small yelp escape her mouth. On instinct she reached a hoof back and pulled her tail into the bush with her, but the damage had been done. The pony that had been walking by turned, moved closer, bent down, and then looked beneath the bush. Their eyes locked for one moment before Nyx bolted. As if she was being chased by the same pony who had ambushed her on the catwalks, she began to run through the underbrush of the shrubs. The pony, however, took chase, stomping through the bushes. She began to panic, began to hyperventilate. She heard the pony say something, but didn't care what it was. She just kept trying to get away. But the bushes weren't like the catwalk. They didn't loop around, allowing her to keep running from her pursuer. They ended, and Nyx had to skid to a stop to keep herself from running into the solid stone wall at the far end of the shrubbery. And that was when she felt a hoof grab her hind leg. She was hauled upward and back into the light of the Canterlot street lamps. Still, she didn’t hesitate a moment. She started to thrash, twist, and flail in the other pony’s grip. She flapped her wings and tried to kick at him. But her attempts at escape were futile. The pony's grip was strong. She couldn't get away, no matter how she tried. “You are not cat.” Nyx stopped flailing at those words, spoken by a voice she now recognized. It was Lumber Jack, and for a moment she was happy to see him. He had been nice, if a bit eccentric, when she and Twilight had gone with the rest of the family to his tree lot. But... but now she wasn't in disguise. Now he could see her black coat and her real eyes, and, as she began to fear what he would do, she began to renew her attempts to escape. “Vhoa now, little one, Lumber Jack is not going to hurt you,” he said, trying to calm her down. “Just leave me alone!” Her shout only made Lumber Jack arch his eyebrows further and cock his head to one side. He drew her closer to his face and looked at her with a scrutinizing gaze. “Vait, you are familiar. Yes... yes, I know you. You look different, but Lumber Jack knows that cutie mark and that voice.” He paused for just a moment and gently bounced Nyx, like he was feeling how heavy a melon was at a store. “I also knows your veight. You are... Little Snowflake?” “That's not my name!” Nyx shouted. “Yep, you are Little Snowflake,” he said as he carried Nyx back out to the street and set her down on the sidewalk. It was an opportunity Nyx attempted to seize. She tried to turn and run the moment her hooves were on the ground, but Lumber Jack caught her again and once more held her upside down by one of her back legs. “Now, vhy are you trying to run? Vhy are you outside by yourself in first place? Vhere is Twilight? Does she know vhere you are? She must be vorried sick.” Nyx’s struggling began to subside as the strength left her legs and tears began to well up in her eyes. “No! She isn’t! Not really! She doesn’t really care because Shining’s right!” “Vhat!? Lumber Jack saw Twilight. She cares for you like I care for trees,” he said, setting Nyx down again. “Vhat makes you say such things? Vhat is Snowflake talking about?” ~~~ “I can’t believe you did this! Have you lost your mind?! Do you realize how many laws you’ve broken!? Do you realize you almost got yourself killed? By the sun and the moon, I never thought you could be this—” Shining Armor pulled the door to the medical ward shut, muffling the shouts coming from Clear Cut. He had found her on the battlements, using a pair of binoculars to help in the search for Nyx. She hadn’t stayed there for long, though. The moment she understood what Column had done, she galloped to the medical wards as fast as her hooves could carry her. She had then burst into the room and proceeded to whack Column in the back of the head with her hoof. Then came the shouting, and it wasn’t long after that Shining thought it was best to excuse himself. He cringed at the sound of something crashing inside the medical wards, but he didn’t open the door again. The doctor and nurses were at hoof to keep Clear Cut from knocking any more teeth out of Column’s mouth. Still, her shouts made Shining cringe as he turned and began to walk away. He wouldn’t want to be on the receiving end of her rage, but, at the same time, he’d prefer being shouted at over the cold shoulder he was getting. After Twilight realized Nyx had run off, quick plans were made to search for her. And during those few minutes, Twilight and Cadance had refused to speak with him. Then again, could he blame them? “Says the alicorn who can spread love like it’s cheap, chalky, Hearts and Hooves day candy!” Shining winced and pushed the stupid thing he had said from his mind. He instead focused on the path ahead. He navigated halls, climbed stairs, and eventually reached one of the highest towers, a part of the palace he was very familiar with. During his wedding, Celestia and Luna had taken turns watching the entire city through the telescope mounted to the banister of the tower’s balcony. They had kept a vigilant watch for danger coming from the outside or the streets of the city. That same balcony was where Shining found Princess Luna, though she wasn’t gazing through the telescope. She was instead standing like a statue with her wings folded and her head tilted slightly back. Her eyes were shut and a gentle light was coming off her horn. She was in the trance of performing some unknown spell, but she opened her eyes once Shining stepped onto the balcony. “Did you find Clear Cut?” “Yes. She’s... talking with her brother right now,” Shining said as he came up beside the princess. “Has anypony been able to find Nyx?” “No,” Luna answered as she turned her head to look at him. “The guard, however, has expanded their search, and Twilight is now attempting to perform a scrying spell at your parent’s home. She is having trouble though. The only item in Canterlot of enough personal significance to Nyx to be viable for a scrying spell is her headband, and it is still buried somewhere in the wreckage of the catwalk.” Shining turned his body, preparing to head back inside the castle. “I guess that means you want me to go back downstairs and look for it.” “No,” Luna said as she looked back at Shining. “Some ponies are already clearing the wreckage in search of the headband, and some guards had been dispatched to Ponyville to collect a cape from their home that Twilight is sure will be a viable item for a scrying spell.” “Then, why did you ask me to come find you, your highness?” “You are here for two reasons. First, so that you might aid with the search,” Luna answered. She motioned to the balcony's telescope, which had been adjusted down so it was at a height more suitable for the average pony. “Celestia has joined Cadance and Rainbow Dash, wishing to have a more active role in the search. Thus, I’d like you to take her place.” “And the second?” he asked as he walked to the telescope. “To ask one question. Why do you doubt me?” Shining turned away from the banister, a confused frown on his lips. “What do you mean?” “I guess you haven’t realized it,” Luna said as she sat down gently. “Then allow me to explain. You say Nyx is brainwashing Twilight. You say that she is plotting against Equestria. That she plans to usurp me and my sister through deception and underhanded magic. And yet, Shining Armor, I was the one that put my faith in Nyx. I was the one that gave her a second chance. “It was also I who oversaw the examinations that ensured the blessing of the Children of Nightmare had been eradicated. I was the one who picked the finest doctors to examine you, your sister, and anyone who had been touched by that poison. I was also the one that drained Nyx of her power, returning her to a filly, and yet you believe she has the magic to perform these advanced acts of brainwashing.” Luna’s voice was calm and gentle, like a cool evening breeze in summer. Yet there was an unmistakable undercurrent to her words. Princess Luna wasn’t happy, and Shining felt a chill crawl up his spine when she focused her gaze upon him. “So, let me ask again. Why do you doubt me? What do you know that I don’t? Is there something you have yet to tell me, some piece of evidence you uncovered that you have, to this point, kept to yourself?” “I...” Shining began, trying to bring forth something he hadn’t told Princess Luna when they were down stairs, working to clear the catwalk. “I don’t have anything else. I just... I know—” “You do not know, Shining. You think, you believe, but if you knew then you would have hard facts and you would be able to convince me and your sister that what you say is true,” she said. “I had hoped you would see that after interrogating Quick Snap and realizing, for yourself, that Nyx may not have been the one that caused the catwalk collapse.” “I was wrong about that,” Shining admitted. “That doesn’t mean Twilight hasn’t been brainwashed into caring for Nyx, or that she isn’t planning something. I know it in my gut.” “Instinct can be a wise thing,” Luna admitted. “It can keep us safe in dangerous situations and can be a guide when our mind doesn’t know what to do. Instinct, however, also sees the world through tinted lenses, coloring our perception of both reality and ourselves. “Twilight once did the same as you are, Shining. She went with her instincts that Cadance was acting evil, and made her accusations known at the dress rehearsal. And you, my sister, and Twilight’s friends all reacted as any pony would. You didn’t believe her.” “But Twilight was right, in the end.” “Yes,” Luna said with a nod. “She was, but let me ask you this, Shining Armor? Would you have been able to forgive her for ruining your and Cadance’s wedding day if she had been wrong? If Cadance had been the real Cadance, if her short temper and foul behavior had only been a result of pre-wedding jitters, and if Twilight had been wrong, would you have been able to ever truly forgive her?” Luna didn’t wait for an answer, continuing to speak with the same, strong undercurrent in her voice. “This is the danger of making accusations or claims of innocence without hard evidence, Shining Armor. You are gambling, and unlike the ponies who play with cards and dice, you stand to lose much more than just bits if you’re wrong.” “But aren’t you making the same gamble, believing Nyx is innocent?” Shining asked. “Maybe I am, but not without solid evidence and testimony. I spoke with the ponies around Nyx and heard of how she saved Ponyville. I was the one to speak with her before handing out judgment and I was the one who drained her of her magic. All these things support Nyx’s innocence. Yes, I may be proven wrong, but right now I am confident in my decision.” Luna lowered her head down, putting herself at eye level with Shining. “Are you still so sure of yourself, Shining? After finding out about Column’s involvement with the catwalk, after uncovering the true hard evidence for yourself, are you still sure you are right?” Shining opened his mouth to argue that he was, in fact, as sure as ever, but... the truth was he wasn’t as sure anymore. The theory that had seemed so strong and undeniable on the train ride from the Crystal Empire now seemed almost flimsy. He had blamed so much of what had happened on Nyx, but as Luna had pointed out, the evidence just wasn’t there. “Your silence says enough,” Luna commented before standing up again. “Still, no matter your doubts or your belief, at the moment it is in all our best interests to find Nyx quickly. Take up your post at the telescope, Shining, and I shall resume my own search as well.” That was a simple truth Shining couldn’t deny. If he was right, it was important to find Nyx before she could brainwash somepony else. If he was wrong, they needed to find her quickly just because she was an innocent filly out in the cold. So he turned back to the telescope and looked through the eyepiece as Luna shut her eyes and resumed her own spell. ~~~ Lumber Jack had removed his flannel, plaid shirt and set it across Nyx’s shoulder. They had taken to sitting on a park bench as Nyx told Jack what happened. At times, Lumber Jack hadn’t been the best listener. More than once he had been reminded of something by what Nyx said and then gone off on a tangent, telling his own story. Nyx wasn’t sure if he was trying to cheer her up or not, but eventually Jack always came back around and would ask her what happened next. But now she was done. She had told him what she and Rarity had overheard Shining saying, and this time Lumber Jack had no quips or tall tales to tell. He just sat with Nyx, staring at the snow as he tried to wrap his head around what he had been told. “Shining, he said that?” Nyx nodded, trying to rub the tears from her cheeks. “He did.” Lumber Jack shook his head and rose from the bench. He took a few lumbering steps into the street and kept looking at the ground as if he had dropped a key. He looked back at her a few times, opening his mouth as if to say something, but then he’d shake his head and go back to looking at the ground. And eventually, Nyx couldn’t stand the silence. “Y-you think he’s right, don’t you? He has to be right. Why else would Twilight—” Lumber Jack turned around quickly and walked back to the bench. “Do not think such things, Little Snowflake.” “But—” “No!” Lumber Jack said, his voice booming with the strength to match his mountainous physique. “I vill admit; I am just a vood cutter. You ask me how to sharpen an ax, I vould tell you one family secret. You ask me how to tell vhat color a tree’s fire will be, I vould tell you to look at the roots and leaves. You ask me how to vrestle a bear, I vould tell you how to pin him in one move. But Lumber Jack is just vood cutter, is just earth pony. I don’t know of these things of magic. “But do you know vhat else Lumber Jack knows? I know you must not give up hope.” He moved back up to Nyx and reached into a pocket of his shirt, which was still draped across Nyx. He then withdrew two pictures. Both of them were a little worn, with bent corners. One also seemed older than the other, but both were still in good condition. “I am truly lucky, you know. I have beautiful vife, and vas able to take up my family’s great tradition of vood cutting in Rainbow Range. I vas also blessed by birth of my daughter.” He turned the picture around, letting Nyx see it. It was of Lumber Jack holding a baby pony, who seemed so tiny compared to him. “She is not big mountain mare like her great grandmother. No, she is smart mare, like my vife. But still, she try to make Lumber Jack so proud. She helped vith vood cutting, tried to continue tradition. But then... then there vas accident.” Lumber Jack turned the picture back around, sighing a little before focusing on the newer of the two photographs. “My little mare, she vas caught beneath a pile of logs. It took hour to get her out and then hour to get her to hospital. Then... then the vaiting. Doctors say ve vaited for four hours but it felt like days. “My vife and I vaited and vaited and vaited. At one point, doctor even say ve should prepare for vorst. But you know vhat? I did not prepare for vorst. I hoped and believed in my smart little filly. I told my vife that our daughter vould live, vould get good education and find love.” “But what happened in the end?” Nyx asked. Lumber Jack smiled, and showed her the second picture. It was of a young mare, wearing graduation robes, smiling with Lumber Jack and another, older mare. “Lumber Jack is truly lucky, for my daughter lived. She got good education. She got good job vith other smart ponies. She make me proud, even if she doesn’t cut vood. “And maybe she vould have still been okay if Lumber Jack had given up, but I vouldn’t vant to take that chance. And now, Little Snowflake, this is vhere you are. You fear Shining right? Vell, you go tell him to prove it! Then you live everyday as if he never vill! Believe, vith all your heart, that Twilight truly cares, Little Snowflake, and you vill have no regrets.” Nyx raised her head a little, looking up at Lumber Jack’s puffed out chest and bright, confident smile. And... she couldn’t help but smile a little. That little smile was all Lumber Jack needed to see. In a single swift motion he swooped Nyx up and laughed loudly. He then dropped Nyx on his back, continuing to laugh as he began to walk in the direction of the castle. “There, you see, hope makes everything better. Now, Little Snowflake, let us get you back to castle. Twilight must be vorried sick.” “But what about Shining? I... I don’t...” “Bah, you listen to Lumber Jack. Shining may be fancy unicorn, and Lumber Jack may not know of magic, but you know vhat? I think he dead wrong. Blood brain vashing ponies? Who has heard of that? Only thing I’ve heard of blood doing is staining good vork shirts and binding family together.” “What do you mean?” Nyx asked. “Blood is thicker than vater, Little Snowflake. Blood of my father flows in my veins. Blood of my grandfather flows in his veins. And in his veins flowed blood of my great grandmother. Now she vas a voodcutter vho vould put even Lumber Jack to shame. And vhat, I ask you, did cult ponies use in ritual? I tell you vhat you told me. It vas Twilight’s blood. So, Lumber Jack thinks Shining wrong. Lumber Jack thinks that drop of Twilight’s blood is still flowing in your veins.” Nyx stared at Lumber Jack, her mind needing a moment to process the thought that had just been presented to her. She had not thought of it like that. It was the polar opposite of what Shining feared. Just as the blood could have been used for some dark purpose, the blood may have been an essential ingredient to her new life. What if it was still a part of her? What if she wasn’t just Twilight’s adoptive daughter? What if she was Twilight’s real daughter? It... it was such a strange thought, but it began to fill Nyx’s mind like the warmth from a fire filling a cold room. Shining wouldn’t have to be afraid of her anymore if Lumber Jack was right. No pony would ever be able take her away from Twilight ever again. Night Light and Velvet would be her real grandparents, and Cadance would be a real aunt. To Nyx, in that moment, it just seemed the whole world would be better if she was really Twilight’s daughter. “Do... do you really think that’s true?” Nyx asked, her voice quivering a little in excitement. Lumber Jack shrugged. “I do not know. It is vhat makes sense to me, but vhat makes sense to me isn’t always right. You’d need to ask somepony like princesses or Twilight. You vould need to ask somepony vho vould know the answer, like vhen ponies ask me best way to keep logs dry.” That was true. If she wanted to know for sure, she’d have to ask somepony that knew what the blood did in the ritual. But who would that be? Nyx didn’t think Twilight knew. The princesses might know, but if they did know then they had chosen not to tell anypony. Beyond them, Nyx didn’t really know anypony that knew about the original resurrection spell. No pony except... “Spell Nexus...” Lumber Jack stopped and turned his head so he could look at Nyx. “Vhat was that?” “Spell Nexus!” Nyx jumped down from Lumber Jack’s back. “He made the spell that made me. He knows what the blood was supposed to do. I have to go ask him!” She turned to gallop off, but was quickly caught by Lumber Jack. He hauled her off the ground by one of her hind legs and once more held her upside down in front of his face. “Vhoa, Little Snowflake! Twilight vould have my head if I did not take you straight back. Do you have idea how vorried she must be?” “I... maybe... ” Nyx admitted, her ears flattening against her head. Whether it was caused by a spell or not, Twilight had to be worried sick. Nyx could almost picture her, pacing back and forth. She’d be unable to sit still and her mane would be a mess. It was a mental image that tore at Nyx’s heart. She didn’t want to make Twilight worry. She didn’t even know where Spell Nexus lived. He had been staying at Night Stone Castle when she was queen, and thus she didn’t know where his house was in Canterlot. Still, if she found him, it would answer all the questions. For better or worse, she’d at least know for sure whether or not Shining was right. She’d know whether or not Twilight was her real mother. “Please, Lumber Jack” she finally managed to say as she looked up at the burly pony in desperation. “Can you help me find him? You said yourself that, when you have a question, you should ask the pony that knows the answer. Spell Nexus knows what Twilight’s blood did in the spell.” Lumber Jack knelt down, setting Nyx back down on the ground before lowering himself down so she and he could look at each other face to face. “But is Little Snowflake sure she is ready for answer Spell Nexus has? It may not be answer you vant. You may prove Shining is right.” Nyx glanced away nervously. She hadn’t thought of that, but... she still wanted to know. She needed to know. And... and Twilight deserved to know. As much as she hated the idea of Twilight not caring for her anymore, she didn’t like the idea of Twilight being under a spell even more. It made her think of how Twilight was after she had saved her from the hangmare’s noose. It reminded her how scared she was she had lost Twilight to a spell. And it helped her realize how scared Shining Armor had to be. “Yes, I need to know.” “All right,” Lumber Jack said as he got back to his hooves. He then grabbed Nyx up again and, with an expert toss, landed her on his back. “Let’s go talk to this Spell Nexus.” “Thank you,” she said before starting to look around. “So, where should we get started? I know Spell Nexus was the headmaster to Celestia’s School of Gifted Unicorns. So, maybe if we started—” “Ve go this vay,” Lumber Jack said as he made a turn and started jogging down the street. “Why this way?” Nyx asked as she scrambled to keep herself from falling off of Lumber Jack’s back. “Because Lumber Jack sells vood to more than just Little Snowflake’s family. Because Spell Nexus orders vood and tree before season starts, and because I deliver that vood to Spell Nexus’s manor. Ve go this vay, Little Snowflake, because this is the vay to Spell Nexus’s home.” ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== Carol of the BellsWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 10 Carol of the Bells ==================== “No, stop... I’m not Nightmare Moon anymore!” Though Nyx’s pleas rang out through the empty darkness of her nightmare, no one in the anger driven mob heeded them. Some of the ponies were even throwing snowballs, hurling and smacking Nyx in the face as Shining Armor’s dream doppelganger continued his accusations. All the while the real Shining Armor could only hang back, watching in disbelief at the nightmare that was playing out in front of him. “Is that really how she sees me?” Shining Armor asked. He then shook his head and pulled back from the corner of the clock tower, letting Nyx and the angry mob fall out of view. “No, Shining, keep it together. This has to be a trick. I don’t act like that. I’ve never been like that. I’ve never... been like that. I’ve never—” “The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart.” Shining’s ears turned, drawn by the singing. He turned to look at the tower, and soon focused in on where the song was coming from. It was a nearby window, one of the many that went up the height of the tower. The tower itself seemed to be growing taller, he didn’t remember it reaching so high before. Still, his concern was more focused on the pony singing. It was a familiar voice, and, brotherly instincts driving him, he jumped up to into the window and climbed inside the tower. He landed on his hooves when he got through the window, stumbling a little from the hard landing on the stone floor. The interior of the tower was barely furnished at all. There were metal mounts on the walls holding torches, and those torches illuminated a single, long staircase that wrapped around the interior of the square tower and climbed all the way to its top. The source of the singing was coming from a pony at the base of those steps, who was desperately trying to climb them even though she was chained to the wall by a collar around her neck. “Twilight!” Shining Armor said, rushing to the side of the dream doppelganger of his sister. “What are you doing?” “The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart.” “Twilight? Twilight!?” he shouted again, trying to snap her out of the strange trance. Yes, he knew this wasn’t his real sister, but still... he found what he was seeing too disturbing to ignore. His sister, in chains, singing like a mad mare. Why was Nyx dreaming about this? What purpose did this have? “Twilight, snap out of it!” His final shout seemed to bring the dream Twilight’s mind back, and she turned to look at him for a moment, then she threw herself at him. Her forehooves wrapped around his neck. She smelled of body odor and her mane was greasy from being unwashed. It was a sight he wanted desperately to get away from, but the dream Twilight was holding tight, screeching her song. “Earth ponies build and reap what they sow! Unicorn’s craft with a magical glow! Pegasi steward the skies high up above! Equestria lives by our care and our love!” Twilight’s grip tightened, threatening to squeeze Shining’s throat shut. He began to cough, struggling to breath, but Twilight just continued screeching. “While different in form our spirits are one! We are a circle of friends that will never be undone! For the fire of friendship lives in our hearts! As long as it burns we cannot drift apart! Though quarrels arise, their numbers are few! Laughter and singing will see us through!” Twilight was now choking Shining, her grip becoming so tight not a single gasp of breath was able to get in or out of his lungs. He began to thrash, trying to free himself, but the dream Twilight’s grip held strong. “We are a circle of pony friends! A circle of friends we’ll be to! The! Very! END!” Shining was beginning to black out, and in his desperate thrashing he called on his magic. A pearly pink shield formed around him, casting Twilight back into a corner of the room. A moment later Shining dropped the shield, needing to focus entirely on gasping for breath. His lungs greedily sucked in the oxygen they had been deprived, and, as he recovered, Shining looked to the nightmare doppelganger of his sister. The dream Twilight was curling up in the corner where she had landed. She was singing again but like a broken record. She was repeating the same lines over and over again, singing the twisted version of a line from the carol. “Though Quarrels arise, there is nothing to do. The silent bells can’t see us through. The silent bells can’t see us through. The silent bells can’t see us through.” “Silent bells?” Shining Armor asked, taking a few cautious steps closer to dream doppelganger. “What about the bells?” Dream Twilight looked at Shining again, but instead of screeching and attacking, the corner of the room seemed to fade. Like part of reality was just disappearing, the corner of the tower went away like smoke on the wind. Shining was able to see outside the tower again, to the snow covered ground, and there he saw his parents’ house. It was their back yard, and he saw three ponies standing next to their old grill as a little stick burned with red and white flames, like a peppermint stick. It was Cadance, Twilight, and Nyx, and they were all straining their ears, as if trying to hear something. “Wait, I think I hear it too,” he heard Cadance say, a smile spreading on her lips. “It sounds like bells.” Twilight nodded and pointed with a hoof, and in the distance he saw something else fade into view. Floating in the darkness, like a distant city in the sky, was Canterlot Palace. That was where Twilight was pointing. “It must be coming from the bell tower at the castle. Those are the biggest and loudest bells in all of Canterlot. I bet they’ve started playing carols, like they do every year.” Shining watched as Twilight’s smile grew as she nodded her head and shut her eyes. “Yeah, can you hear it? They’re playing the Hearth’s Warming carol. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts. As long as it burns we shall not drift apart!” The familiar giggle of his wife drew Shining’s eyes away from Twilight, and he saw her lean down to playfully whisper to Nyx. “Twilight has a thing for bells.” “I do not have a thing for bells,” Twilight defended. “A ‘thing for bells’ would imply I have an unhealthy or unnatural obsession with them. No, I enjoy bells, particularly around this time of year.” Nyx and Cadance shared another giggle before Shining saw Nyx take a step towards Twilight. “Why’s that?” she asked. “To me, bells represent the spirit of the season. A single bell ringing doesn’t make music. It’s only when a bunch of different kinds of bells, big and small, come together that they can make music. They play the carols, and it’s like the sky and wind are singing along. “It’s just like the hearth warming legend,” Twilight said, Shining continuing to listen from the perspective Nyx’s dream offered him. “Not one kind of pony could have made this kingdom. It was only when all three tribes worked together that Equestria was born. Different kinds, big and small, coming together to face adversity in the name of peace and harmony.” The vision, the memory, Shining saw began to fade and the corner of the clock tower began to return, growing back out of the snow. The dream doppelganger of Twilight returned, eyes red with tears. She pulled herself up from the ground slowly and limped back towards the base of the stairs, even as the chains that connected her collar to anklets to the wall grew taut. “I told her the bells represented the season. I told her that she would be welcomed by my family. But she wasn’t welcomed by everypony. She was told our love was only a spell. The carols were nothing but lies to her. She didn’t want to hear them anymore... she didn't want to hear them taunting her. She wanted the bells to be silent. But one of my favorite parts of the season are the bells. I wanted her to enjoy them like I do. I wanted her to have a happy Hearth’s Warming like we always used to.” The dream Twilight reached the bottom of the steps, and it was like she and Shining had come full circle. She began to sing again as she pulled and strained against the chains that bound her to the wall, that kept her from climbing the steps. “The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart.” “We’ve had enough of your lies! It’s time for you to come clean and admit the truth! Admit what you’ve done! Admit that you brainwashed these ponies into caring for you. Admit your plans to usurp the throne!” “I don’t have any plans! I’m not Nightmare Moon anymore! I’m a good pony!” Shining Armor’s mind was assaulted on all sides by the sights and sounds of Nyx’s nightmare. He flattened his ears, shut his eyes, gritted his teeth, and tried to shut out the shouts and the singing. He tried to shut it all out. This... wasn’t what he wanted. This wasn’t what he had meant to do. That stallion outside... that Tyrant Armor... that wasn’t who he was. He had just been scared for Twilight. He had every reason to be scared, after all. Nyx is Nightmare Moon. Putting attitude and name change aside, she was still the same mare that had taken over Equestria. He had every right to be scared, didn’t he? “The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart.” Shining looked to the dream Twilight Sparkle and with shaking hooves moved closer to her. She didn’t even take notice of him. Her eyes, every aspect of her mind and body were focused on climbing the steps, on ringing the silent bells at the top of the tower. He reached out to touch the doppelganger of his sister, but then pulled his hoof away and began to climb the tower. “Don’t worry, Twilight, I’ll get those bells ringing.” ~~~ It had been a long climb up the tower, but, with a small flare of magic, Shining Armor opened the hatch at the top of the stairs. He climbed the last few steps and stepped into the chamber at the top of the bell tower. It was an awe inspiring sight. There were so many bells, glistening in the light of a non-existent moon. They all looked like they had been well cared for, polished and maintained like they were the finest bells in all of Equestria. There were bells of every size, from those no larger than his hoof to ones bigger than even a manticore, but size was not the only thing that set many of the bells apart. Emblazoned upon the surface of each bell was a picture, a portrait of a pony. He saw images of Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy emblazoned on five bells that lined one side of the tower. Across from them, on bells that were slightly larger, he found the faces of four fillies. Three of them he recognized as the flower fillies from his wedding, the fourth was a filly with a curly mane and big rimmed glasses. He saw pictures of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and he saw a bell with Lumber Jack posing proudly. He even saw a small bell with Spell Nexus’s picture on it. Each bell had the picture of somepony, though there were some faces Shining wasn’t able to find. Most notably, he could not find a bell with Twilight’s picture on it. What he did manage to find, however, was another staircase going up from the first level of bells. Climbing those wooden steps, Shining entered a second level of bells in the tower. On this floor he found five bells, the largest of any he had seen. There were four surrounding him, one for each side of the tower. Upon those bells he saw the familiar images of his mother, Twilight Velvet, his father, Nightlight, his wife, Cadance, and there was even a bell there with his picture on it. And above him, hanging from the ceiling at the tower’s pinnacle, was the single largest bell. And, on the underside of that bell, Shining Armor could see an etching of Twilight smiling back at him with love and compassion. “Okay... time to play a little music,” Shining said. It only took him a few minutes to find the rope that connected to Twilight’s bell, and with a smile he trotted over to it and grasped the rope in his magic. He glanced up at the bell, taking in its mammoth size for a moment before looking back at the rope. He braced himself, tightened his magic, and pulled. But the rope would not give. “Come on!” he said as he yanked and tugged on the rope. He grabbed the rope with his hooves and tried to pull. He even took the rope in his teeth to try and get the bell to ring, but all he succeeded in getting was a sore mouth and minor rope burn on his tongue. “All right,” he said as he backed away from the rope. “Maybe I should start with a smaller bell.” Looking around, Shining’s gaze was eventually drawn to the rope connected to the bell with his own picture on it. Unlike all the other bells, this one seemed to have a layer of dust on it. It was like the bell hadn’t been rung in a while, but as Shining took the rope up in his magic he could see the bell shift and move a little. He gave it a small test tug, and was surprised how easy it was. It was like this bell, the bell with his image, didn’t weigh anything at all. All it would take was one good tug and— “Let go of the rope, now.” Shining turned, letting the rope fall from the grip of his magic. He hadn’t even heard somepony else come up behind him. There had been no hoofsteps on the stairs, no creaking of the boards. And yet, somehow, a pony had come up behind him, a pony that was carrying a sword in a levitation spell and had murderous intent in his eyes. It was his own dream doppelganger. Shining turned around slowly, not wanting to make any sudden move as his doppelganger moved in closer, keeping the blade held at the ready. The blade itself seemed to gleam, as if hungry for blood, and there was no mercy in the eyes of his clone. There would be one, and only one, warning. “Why? Don’t you like Hearth’s Warming carols?” Shining asked, forcing a small chuckle into his voice as he kept a wary eye on his doppelganger’s blade. “The bells have been cursed,” the doppelganger said as he slowly circled the real Shining, keeping his sword raised. “When they play, the ponies pictured on them become brainwashed to believe Nightmare Moon is an innocent filly. It disguises her true form, and I won’t let you replace her spells before we can finally put an end to her.” “What do you mean?” Shining asked. The doppelganger finished circling around Shining, taking the rope to the bell that shared their image. With a single swift slice of his sword, the rope was cut and left to fall onto the floor. The doppelganger then focused his attention back on Shining Armor, keeping him at the tip of his sword. “Walk to the edge.” Shining didn’t protest, walking around his bell. The four bells that represented him, Cadance, and his parents hung on the edges of the tower, mounted in the middle of large archways in the wall. This gave the bells all the room they needed to swing while also letting their music easily fill the open air outside the tower. This, however, also meant there were four gaping holes in the walls, and Shining was lead to the edge of one of them. His forehooves stuck out just beyond the edge, and he was able to look down to see the angry mob and gallows below. Nyx was still crying out her innocence, and the crowd still wasn’t listening. “Now, I don’t know what you are,” the doppelganger said, poking Shining in the back of the neck with his sword. “But, if you’re some spell of hers, then I want you to watch. Your master is going to meet the same fate as King Sombra. We’re going to put an end to her once and for all.” Even without the dream Shining Armor down on the platform, the gallows began to do their work. The wooden post that held the rope began to grow taller, pulling the hangmare’s noose taut and causing Nyx to struggle to free herself. “Yes, it will all be over soon. She won’t darken another doorstep ever again. She won’t brainwash another pony ever again, especially Twilight. She won’t turn my sister evil, not on my watch.” “Is that why you’re doing this?” Shining Armor asked, looking back at his doppelganger. “Of course, why else would I be doing it? Why else would she be brainwashing everypony? She wants to take over, and to do that she has to get ponies on her side. She has to make them evil, just like her!” It was like staring into a funhouse mirror. Shining Armor recognized the doppelganger standing in front of him, but the words coming from his mouth sounded off, like an out of tune key on a piano. He... he had never thought that, had never said. Yes, it made sense. That was what had happened to him and everypony else that had been blessed by the Children of Nightmare. But... he had never been afraid of Twilight turning evil. That one thought had never crossed his mind. He had only been afraid she had been brainwashed into loving Nyx, and that Nyx herself still had ill intentions. He was afraid that Nyx would take Twilight away and lock her in some dungeon. He was afraid that Twilight would be lead to the gallows again and, this time, no pony would be save her. He was... he was... The truth hit Shining Armor like a freight train. His legs felt like jelly, and he had to take a shaky step to keep himself from falling. He took his eyes off his doppelganger and the sword that threatened to cleave his head from his body, and instead he looked to the floor. “That’s what I’ve been afraid of.” “What are you mumbling about?” the doppelganger snapped. Shining Armor raised his head until he was able to look at his doppelganger eye to eye. “I’ve been trying to protect Twilight. I’ve been trying to keep her safe from Nyx, because I was afraid she had been brainwashed like I had been. But... that’s not what I’ve really been afraid of. I haven’t been scared of the idea that Twilight was brainwashed. I’ve been scared that Nyx would take her away. I’ve been afraid of losing Twilight. “I am afraid of losing my sister.” “Hey, she’s my sister!” the doppelganger snapped. He brought his sword to Shining Armor’s neck, pressing the tip against the base of his chin. “And what’s the difference? Twilight getting brainwashed is the same as losing her.” “Yes, maybe it is,” Shining Armor admitted, “but there is more than one way to lose somepony you care about. There are also lots of times you can be scared of losing somepony when you have no reason to be. Twilight knows that better than most ponies.” “What do you mean? Twilight’s never lost anypony!” the doppelganger snapped. “No, but she thought she was losing me,” Shining explained. “She was so mad when she came to Canterlot for the wedding. And, during all the preparations, she saw Cadance acting evil. She saw that changeling queen cast her spell on me, and she was afraid. She was afraid she was going to lose me to somepony that was evil.” “Quit talking like Twilight’s your sister! She’s mine!” the doppelganger spat. “And Twilight,” Shining Armor continued, ignoring his dream copy’s protest. “She was so afraid. She was so sure that I was being taken away by an evil mare, she burst into the dress rehearsal for the wedding and called Cadance out. And I was so mad at her because of that. I was so mad that she had made my bride cry, that she was trying to ruin our special day. I wasn’t sure I wanted to see Twilight again after what she had done. “But Twilight was proven right in the end! She found the real Cadance in the crystal caverns and brought her back to the wedding. Then Cadance and I defeated the changeling queen. Twilight learned to trust her intuition.” “Yes, she did. Twilight was proven right in the end, and this whole time I was sure the same would happen for me. I was sure that I would find the evidence I needed to prove once and for all that Nyx was trying to take Twilight away. But... ” Shining looked over his shoulder, looking down at the scene below. The crowd was throwing snowballs at Nyx again while the noose remained tight around her neck. “... I can’t find evidence if it doesn’t exist.” “There’s evidence!” the doppelganger shouted, lowering his sword and waving a hoof through the air. “Twilight is caring for Nightmare Moon like a daughter. You said yourself that the the only reason she cares for Nightmare Moon at all is because of a spell.” “But there’s a much simpler explanation for why my sister has taken in Nyx,” Shining said, a proud smile spreading onto his lips. “She’s growing up, just like I am. We’ll always be brother and sister. Nothing will ever change that, but we aren’t the goofy kids we once were. I’ve grown up to be a captain of the guard and a husband to an amazing mare. And Twilight, she’s grown up into such an astounding mare. She’s Celestia’s prize student, she’s a hero to Equestria, and now she’s also an amazing mother. “And until there’s some real evidence to prove otherwise, it’s high time I started supporting my sister and acting like a real uncle to my niece.” “No!” the doppelganger spat, raising his sword above his head. “Twilight is my sister! She isn’t yours! She’s mine! I’m not going to let you or Nightmare Moon take her away! I am not going to let you replace me so she can bewitch everypony else! Now you are going to go and join your master on the gallows or I will cut you down right here!” “I’d like to see you try!” Like a rabid dog breaking loose of its chain, the doppelganger threw himself at Shining Armor. He raised his sword and swung it. The sharp edge was set to find a home in his neck. The lethal intent in the doppelganger's attack was like a poison on the blade. The sword, however, found neither flesh nor bone. Instead, it clanged against a magical shield, causing the doppelganger to stumble back as he held a hoof against his head and flattening his ears. “And, by the way, if you were the real me, you wouldn’t even need that sword.” Shining Armor said as he rooted his hooves against the floor. Magic trailed from his horn to his shoulders, on which he had formed a pair of semi-transparent, pink kite shields. “I am the real Shining Armor! You are the fake! You won’t take Twilight away!” Once more the doppelganger charged, but this time Shining Armor did the same in return. But instead of clashing with his copy, Shining ducked, letting the sword nick against his shield while he ran past. He was ready to fight this nightmare version of himself, but he didn’t want to do it so close to the bells. For the bells hung in the large openings in the tower walls, large openings that would be very easy to fall through should he be knocked off balance. With the sturdy ground of the center of the tower beneath his hooves, Shining spun to face his attacker. And the doppelganger was attacking. Roaring like a manticore the doppelganger thrust his sword, aiming the tip for Shining’s heart. Shining rolled his shoulder into the attack, letting the magical shield he had affixed to his right shoulder take the blow as the sharp clang of the sword’s steel against his magic struck hard against his ears. He returned the attack with one of his own, a burst of magic from his horn. He had aimed at the doppelganger's sword, to try and disarm him, but his clone smacked away the attack like he was swatting a fly out of the air with a newspaper. Thus their dance began, each moving to try and defeat the other with tactics that were as different as their states of mind. Shining Armor stuck to his shields, blocking and taking any brief opportunity to shoot a beam of magic at his opponent. The doppelganger moved like a mad pony possessed by a raging spirit of war. He’d duck and dodge the blasts of magic, or knock them away with his sword, before wildly attacking Shining Armor again, beating his blade against the shields. For a time they were even, each getting in an equal number of attacks while blocking the blows from their opponents. But the battle began to sway in his nightmare clone’s favor. The ground on which you stand in a fight is as important as any training, any armor, or any spell. If you can gain the high ground, you gain the advantage over your opponent. If you can maintain a sure stance, you can be as immovable as a brick wall. This was where Shining Armor was in trouble. The doppelganger cut, riposted, and lunged. He swung the sword horizontally, vertically, and diagonally. Shining had to shift himself to meet these blows, had to bring his shields to block the deadly blade. Those times when he could not change his stance quickly enough, those times when he was a little slower than his doppelganger, he would stumble. He would be forced to take a step back to maintain his defense and, at the same time, sacrifice his own opportunity to attack. He was being beaten back, and with every inch he gave up he only gave his doppelganger more confidence. The blows were coming faster and more wildly. The sword was swinging through the air like it was being carried by a tornado, spinning and whirling so fast Shining had almost no hope of blasting it away. He had to turn his magic on his opponent. He had to try and knock his nightmare copy off balance and take the offensive himself. But the doppelganger was no real pony, of flesh and blood who would at least cringe when blasted with magic. He was part of the nightmare. He was shrugging off the blasts as if they were nothing. He took a blow to the shoulder and all it succeeded in doing was singeing his fur. He took a blast in the knee, and the doppelganger only got angrier and began swinging his sword with greater lethal purpose. The fight was looking bleaker the longer it went on, Shining didn’t know what would happen if he let himself get beat while he was a visitor in Nyx’s dream. Truthfully, he didn’t want to find out, but the situation grew only more dire as he was forced back by his nightmare clone. He kept having to take steps back, kept having to move away and reset his stance so that he might defend against the doppelganger's assault. He kept moving back. He kept stepping back. Until there was nowhere else to go. The doppelganger swung wide, a horizontal slash. Shining shifted his shoulder shield. It took the brunt, but the force behind the blow made him stumble. He tried to take just one more step back but felt his hind hoof miss the ground and fall down. He yelped and fell back as his three other hooves struggled to keep him upright. He dared to look back, and saw a long fall. He had been backed to the edge of the tower, to one of the great windows that the bell with his picture hung from. It was the same place their fight had started, the pair having made several full circles across the bell tower’s upper floor. He pawed at the ledge with his back hoof, trying to pull himself back up from the edge. He, however, wouldn’t be given the chance. A flash of movement in the periphery of his vision made Shining Armor look up. His doppelganger had raised his sword to his side, and was now swinging it. It cut through the air, its path set to make it sink into the side of Shining Armor’s head. There was no time to raise his shoulder shields, no time to conjure another spell. He could not back up either, there was nowhere else to back up to. So he did the only thing he could, he ducked. He brought his head down, getting it below the blade just as it swung through the air above him. He felt the sharp edge brush against his mane, even cutting some of the strands of hair. It then continued on, swinging through the air until it came to an abrupt stop. With a mighty clang the sword struck his bell, causing it to ring out its singular note. Shining had to wince and flatten his ears at the loud tone, which threatened to deafen him with its volume. But his pain seemed minor compared to what his doppelganger was experiencing. The Shining Armor of Nyx’s nightmare had stumbled away, dropping his sword as he placed both his hooves against his ears. He was screaming, as if trying to drone out the tone of the bell with his own voice. It was a chance Shining Armor had been looking for. With a grunt he hauled his hind hoof back up and got all four of his hooves on the ground. The bell was still ringing, still giving him a few precious moments of protection from his attacker, and in that time his eyes went to the ground. He looked and quickly found the rope his doppelganger had cut, and he quickly levitated it up towards where it had been tied to the bell. He began to secure the knot as the bell’s ringing faded. His doppelganger began to recover, stumbling as he levitated his sword. Shining heard the scream, a shout of hated words. His intuition as a soldier was telling him to turn and face the attacker that was undoubtedly bearing down on him. But he did not. He finished tying the rope in place and then gave it a single, firm tug. The bell that bore his picture swung up in a grand arc. It’s pendulum like clapper crashed into its side, and the bell gave up its note once more. His doppelganger screamed and fell to the floor, writhing in pain from the sound of the bell, but Shining Armor continued to ring the bell. Down below, the tolling of the bell brought silence to the angry crowd. They all looked up, and Nyx too turned her eyes upward. They all watched and listened as it swung and sang into the empty night of Nyx’s dream. “The... the bell... it’s...” Shining Armor smiled, and looked back as the dream Twilight climbed up the last few steps that connected the top level of the bell tower to the one below. The chains that had been around her neck were gone, and the tone of her voice was far less manic. “That’s right, Twilight!” Shining shouted before pointing with his hoof “We’re playing a song with the bells. Why don’t you grab that rope over there and help?” The dream Twilight turned, looking to the rope and then following it up to where it connected with the tower’s largest bell, the one that hung above them and bore her image on its interior. She stared at for a good few seconds. A smile then spread on her lips as her horn glowed. She took hold of the rope in a spell and pulled it. The bell above them sang out its note, its large size making it twice as loud as Shining Armor’s. Still, the two bells did not fight for dominance. Like members in a choir, their voices began to fuse together into a pleasing harmony. “That’s it! That’s it!” Shining cheered, ignoring the writhing screams of his doppelganger as he ran to the edge of the tower and looked down at the crowd below. “Hey, everypony! Come up to the tower!” The crowd, which had been shouting and throwing snowballs in rage, seemed to have calmed down. They did as they were asked, filing through the door and climbing up the steps. Shining Armor met them at the top, and began directing each pony to the bell that carried their picture. And with each bell that joined the harmony, the more smiles Shining Armor began to see. The air was growing warmer, the darkness that was surrounding the tower was lightening, first to a dull gray but it was on its way to being a pristine, clear white. And below, the gallows that Nyx had been standing on were disappearing. They were turning to snow and disappearing in the wind. And as all the bells began to play together, the ponies of Nyx’s dream began to sing. Their voices joined in the harmony. It was a joyous sound, one that filled the area and made everypony smile as they sang. Even Shining Armor joined in, unable to deny the energy as he looked around and saw his family on the top floor of the bell tower, each pulling at the rope of their own bell. Twilight, Cadance, Night Light, Twilight Velvet, they were all there... or maybe it was more like he was now there with them. Yes... that was it. They had been trying to make it a happy Hearth’s Warming. They had been willing to accept Nyx. This wasn’t something he had started. They had always been singing the songs and enjoying the holiday. He was just joining in. And he did join in, he raised his voice with the others and sang loud as his lungs would allow. ♪ The fire of friendship lives in our hearts ♪ ♫ As long as it burns we cannot drift apart ♫ ♪ Though quarrels arise, their numbers are few ♪ ♫ Laughter and singing will see us through (will see us through) ♫ ♪ We are a circle of pony friends ♪ ♫ A circle of friends we'll be to the very end ♫ ~~~ With a final tolling of the bells, Shining’s eyes became blinded by white. The light seemed to be coming from everywhere, and for a moment he couldn’t feel his hooves against the ground. But then the dream began to come back into focus. He was standing in snow again, no longer inside the tower. He instead found himself sitting in the middle of a street in Canterlot, looking at a modestly sized bell tower that was playing the Hearth’s Warming carol. None of the other ponies that had been playing the bells with him were anywhere to be seen. They had all vanished, but he wasn’t alone either. There was one pony there with him in the empty street. She was sitting, looking up at the tower as he was. She didn't even seem to notice he was there, a fact Shining Armor quickly changed as he came up behind her. “Nyx, we’ve been looking everywhere for you.” Nyx turned her head quickly to look back at Shining, who sat down beside her. She was looking at him in confusion, like she almost didn't even recognize him. Then again, she had never seen him when he was smiling at her. “Y-you’ve been looking for me?” “Everypony has,” Shining Armor answered cheerfully. “Twilight, Cadance, Mom, Dad, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and even the princesses have been helping.” “But, you’ve been helping them?” Shining Armor nodded. “I have. I’ve been helping Princess Luna. We even managed to catch the pony who chased you on the catwalks.” “But...” Nyx lifted a hoof and pointed at Shining Armor’s nose. “You’ve been helping look for me? I thought...” “I know, I know,” Shining Armor said. He lowered himself down, ignoring the chill of snow on his stomach as he laid down in the street. “Nyx, I’m sorry about everything I’ve said and done the past few days. I know that you haven’t been doing anything to purposefully try to hurt Twilight, and I’m sorry for ever suspecting you. I’m also sorry about what you overheard me say. I don’t know for sure what that spell did to Twilight’s blood, if it did anything at all, but—” “I know what it did,” Nyx said as she looked down at her hooves before she kicked at a little bit of snow. “I found Spell Nexus and asked him. He didn’t put a spell on Twilight or anything.” “So that’s where you went,” Shining Armor said before smiling. “Still, that’s good news, isn’t it? You proved me wrong.” “Yeah, I guess.” “Then what’s wrong?” “I just...” she sighed, using her hoof to draw a circle in the snow. “Lumber Jack made me think that the blood in the spell made me Twilight’s real daughter, but Spell Nexus said that wasn’t right. He said that Twilight’s blood was just food for me.” “How could it have been food?” “I don’t know,” Nyx whined before kicking at the lopsided circle she had drawn. “He was being really confusing and then he wouldn’t talk to me anymore. He just... he just wished I would go away.” “Guess I’m not the only one having trouble being nice this Hearth’s Warming,” Shining whispered before using a hoof to raise Nyx’s chin. “Listen, if what Spell Nexus said is true, then the only thing that means is that you aren’t Twilight’s biological daughter. That doesn’t mean you aren’t her real daughter.” “Yes it does.” “No, it doesn’t,” Shining argued, keeping his tone chipper and a smile on his face. “Being related to somepony else by blood isn’t what makes a family. All that matters is that you care about one another. Just look at your Aunt Cadance. She isn’t related by blood to me or anypony in my family, but we still consider her family.” “That’s because she’s your wife.” “Exactly,” Shining said with a single, firm nod. “We’re husband and wife. Cadance and I love each other so much we wanted to become part of the same family, and that’s what Twilight did for you in a way. Do you remember earlier this year, when Twilight took a trip to Canterlot and left you at home with Spike?” Nyx nodded. “Yeah, I remember. That was the weekend Granny Smith put me under an apple basket.” “Okay... yes, that weekend,” he confirmed, though he had no idea whether or not they were truly talking about the same few days. “Did Twilight tell you what she was doing in Canterlot?” “She was filing paperwork to adopt me.” Shining Armor nodded and smiled. “That’s how much she cares, Nyx. She loves you so much, she didn’t want anypony to be able to take you away from her. She wanted you and everypony else to know that she sees herself as your mother, and that you are her daughter. That’s why she filled out the adoption forms, even after Princess Luna had decreed that you were to stay with her. “Because she wants to be your real mother.” Nyx huffed as she shifted in her hooves. “So, some paper says I’m Twilight’s real daughter.” “Legally, yes... and legally, that’s all that really says that Cadance and I are married. But it’s more than that. Getting married, filing for adoptions, they aren’t what make ponies a real family, that’s what comes afterward. What really defines a family is the love they share and the time they spend together. Shining gave Nyx a gentle nudge, getting her to look at him. “Haven’t you had some good times while you were here in Canterlot?” Nyx looked away from Shining, her gaze wandering back to the bell tower, which was still playing carols. “I guess... I did get to look through that scrapbook with Velvet, and Night Light pulled that cookie out from behind my ear and welcomed me to the family in his speech. And Cadance and I learned how to fold napkins from Fluttershy.” “And I bet you have loads of good memories with Twilight, don’t you?” Nyx nodded her head eagerly as a smile formed on her lips. “I do!” “What’s your favorite memory?” “My absolute favorite?” Nyx pursed her lips, stuck her tongue out, and brought a hoof to her chin. She thought for a few good minutes, shaking her head a few times as if to disregard a memory that had been competing for the spot of favorite. Finally, Nyx smiled and looked back at Shining, though it was not the eager smile of a child about to tell you of a day in the park. It was a more somber smile. “It was when I woke up after fighting all those monsters in Ponyville. I was still an adult, and Twilight had convinced me we had to free the princesses. I was scared they were going to send me back to the moon. Twilight promised she wouldn’t let them, but I was still scared. So I asked her if we could wait a little while, if we could spend some time together in case... I had to go away.” “And did you?” Nyx nodded. “We did. She said Equestria could wait a few hours. She got us something to eat from the kitchens, and then she picked out a story for us to read together. At first, we took turns reading, but then we started to read the dialogue in funny voices. And then... when I was starting to get tired, because of my injuries, she just let me lay my head in her lap while she finished the story. We read the whole book together, cover to cover. Twilight made sure that I had my one last good memory, just in case I did get sent to the moon.” “That’s what I’m talking about, Nyx. It’s those kinds of things that prove that Twilight is, and always will be, your real mother. It’s those kind of things that make Cadance your real aunt and that make my parents your grandparents.” “And makes you my real uncle, right?” Shining Armor laughed anxiously and glanced away. “I don’t know about that. I don’t think we’ve really had any good times together, Nyx.” “But we will, won’t we?” Nyx asked, smiling as she climbed to her hooves and took a step closer to Shining. “Yeah, I suppose we will,” he replied as he stood up as well. “In fact, there’s something I want to show you.” Shining Armor waved at Nyx to follow him, and they began walking towards the clock tower. They walked around to its far side, and it was there they found a large door sitting open. Light poured through the door and onto the snow, and the air was filled with the smells of spring. Nyx had to shield her eyes for a moment when she first looked through the door, but then a large smile spread onto her lips when she was able to see what lay on the far side of the door. “Wow!” “Nyx, welcome to the Crystal Empire,” Shining Armor said as he led Nyx through the doorway, their hooves tracking snow onto the warm dirt and grass. “But... how did we...” “Allow me to explain that.” Nyx and Shining Armor turned and looked to the side of the path, where Princess Luna was standing with a smile. “Well done, Shining Armor. You did a wonderful job calming Nyx’s dream.” Nyx glanced back and forth between the two taller ponies, her eyebrow arched in confusion. “I’m dreaming?” Princess Luna nodded once. “Yes, Nyx, you are. This is how Shining Armor and I were able to find you. As the Princess of the Night, my domain includes the realm of dreams. I was watching this realm when you fell asleep, and was able to sense your dream taking shape.” “So, all of this is my dream?” “No,” Luna said with a shake of her head. “This dream of the Crystal Empire’s beauty is Shining Armor’s. I connected your dreams together with the doorway you just passed through. You were having a nightmare, Nyx. I tried to enter your dream directly to calm you down, but was unable to do so safely. So, instead, I guided Shining Armor to sleep. This allowed me to bridge his dream to yours, which allowed him to calm your nightmare.” “Why did you do all that?” “Everypony is out looking for you, Nyx, and are worried for your safety. We need to know where you are sleeping, so we can come get you.” “Speaking of,” Shining Armor said, interrupting the princess for a moment. “Nyx mentioned Spell Nexus earlier. I think she may be with him.” “Yeah, the last thing I remember was talking to Spell Nexus at his manor. Lumber Jack found me in the streets and helped me get there.” “Lumber Jack?” Luna questioned before glancing at Shining Armor. “Do you know this Lumber Jack?” “Yes, he’s a family friend,” Shining explained. Luna nodded as she began to step towards the doorway, which was framed by the entry archway of the Crystal Empire. “Well, then we have obtained the answer we sought. Nyx, if you would, please return to your own dream. I need to wake Shining Armor so that we can come and get you at Spell Nexus’s manor.” Nyx followed Luna over to the door, and looked through the cold, wintery landscape that lay just beyond. “Do I have to? I wanted to see more of the Crystal Empire.” “I promise, someday you’ll get to see the real Crystal Empire,” Shining Armor assured her. “But right now Twilight is really worried about you, and she won’t stop worrying until we can get you back to her.” “Okay,” Nyx said as she walked through the door. She then stopped and looked back at Princess Luna. “Are you sure this isn’t all just some strange dream? I’m not going to wake up all alone in Nexus’s manor, am I?” “We will be there before you awake, Nyx,” Luna assured. “But, if you truly wish, I have a way you can prove to yourself all that we’ve said is true. It is a trick I discovered milllenia ago, when I was just starting to understand my power over dreams.” “What’s the trick?” Luna motioned towards Shining Armor with a hoof. “Tell Shining Armor something he wouldn’t otherwise know, something that is personal to you and you alone. Then, when you two meet in the real world, you need only to ask him about what was said here in the realm of dreams. If he is able to answer it correctly, then you will know that all this was not a concoction of your mind alone.” Nyx nodded her head, and then fell silent for a few minutes as she thought. She then smiled and looked up at Shining. “You know that stick Twilight bought for me from Lumber Jack, the one burned with fire that looked like a peppermint stick?” “Yeah, I do.” “The reason I picked that stick out is because it reminded me of my friend, Twist. She makes the best peppermint sticks. She gave me one once when I... when I really needed it a lot.” Nyx looked back to Luna. “Is that the right kind of thing to tell him?” “It was perfect,” Luna said as her horn began to glow. “Dream well, Nyx, we will see you when you wake.” With that Luna closed the bridge between the two dreams, letting the crystalline gateway of the empire return to normal as Nyx and her snow covered dream faded from sight. She then looked to Shining, smiling proudly. “You did well.” “She didn’t make it easy,” Shining Armor said with a small chuckle. “She was having a doozy of a nightmare.” “I am sorry I could not assist you, but I cannot cross between dreams when I am bridging two or more minds together. I must remain in a single dream, as an anchor point for the magical bridge.” “I guess that makes sense. You can’t cross a bridge when you’re the one holding it together,” Shining Armor said. “There was one thing I wanted to talk to you about, though.” “Oh, what is—” Luna’s tongue and mouth were silenced by the wet, cold splat of a snowball against her face. She stood still as stone for a moment, feeling frozen water slide down her face. The snow must have come from Nyx’s dream, but that fact did little to soothe the chilled shiver that ran down the princess’s spine. She slowly opened her eyes and looked to Shining Armor who was smiling smugly as the glow from his horn faded. “That was for throwing me through the door.” ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== A Couch and ChaosWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 11 A Couch and Chaos ==================== “Come on! Come on! Yes... yes... Yes... Yes... NO!” Twilight stomped her hooves, and threw the red dress over her shoulder with a surge of magic. The living room of her parent’s home was a disaster, like a tornado and an earthquake had decided to do a tango. Furniture was shoved up against the walls and papers littered the floor. It was a mess, but a mess with a purpose. All the papers that littered the floor were maps. There were maps of Canterlot and Ponyville. There were maps of the Equestrian Train Network and Airship Trade Routes. There were maps of every road heading out of Canterlot. There were maps Twilight hadn’t been through and maps of towns so small she had never even heard of them. Still, all the maps she had laid out were only half of what she needed to perform a successful scrying spell. The other thing she needed was something of strong personal significance to Nyx to get a solid reading. The ideal item for that would have been Nyx’s headband, but they hadn’t seen her headband since the stage collapse. And thus, while a pair of guards flew to Ponyville to fetch Nyx’s treasure book, Twilight had been desperately trying anything she, Spike, and Fluttershy could find in the house. They had tried some of the clothes she had packed for Nyx. They had tried some of the napkins Nyx had helped Fluttershy and Cadance fold. She had even tried the ugly red dress Velvet had bought, but it had all been to no avail. All she had been able to confirm was that Nyx was still in Canterlot. “Spike, what’s next?” “We weren’t able to find anything else,” Spike said, he and Fluttershy standing behind Twilight. “What about Nyx’s saddlebags?” “You tried them already,” Spike said, pointing to the saddlebags, which had been tossed into a pile with all the other items that had failed to give Twilight the results she wanted. “What about the dress Rarity made, the one Nyx didn’t get to wear because of the dress my mother bought?” “You tried that one too, Twilight,” Fluttershy said. “Well.... what about... gah! There has to be something!” As if answering Twilight’s shout to the ceiling, the trio heard somepony knocking. Twilight was on her hooves in a second, galloping past Fluttershy and Spike before pulling the front door open with a sharp snap. There, on the front step, were a pair of royal guards. “Finally!” Twilight said, a relieved smile spreading on her lips. “I don’t know what took you two so long, but I’m glad you’re here. Now, give it to me.” She held out her hoof expectantly. The pair of guards glanced at one another before looking back at Twilight. “Give you what, Miss Sparkle?” Twilight’s smile cracked, a forced laugh slipping out through her teeth. “Oh, ha ha ha, very funny, sirs. And ponies say you royal guards never play jokes. Still, this isn’t the time. Give me the book, please.” “We have no book, Miss Sparkle.” “You don’t have... Then why are you here?! I need Nyx’s treasure book if I’m going to find her! She keeps her crusader cape in that book and her kazoo and... that whole book is filled with things I could use for my scrying spell! That’s why Celestia sent you to get it! That’s why I told you exactly where Nyx keeps it! So you could get it and bring it to me! Now give it to me!” “We don’t have that book, Miss Sparkle!” “Then what are you doing here!?” Twilight shouted, undoubtedly waking some of the neighbors. “We came to tell you Nyx has been located. She is at Headmaster’s Manor for Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, the current residence of Spell Nexus. Princess Celestia is currently in route, and we are to accompany— OOF!” Like a rock released from a catapult, Twilight used her magic to plow through the guards and gallop into the street. Her hooves skidded and slid on the snow, but she didn’t let that slow her down. She called on her magic and began to teleport. Casting the spell over and over, she began to pop down the street like a bolt from a crossbow, crossing blocks of distance in the matter of seconds. “Twilight! Twilight, wait up!” Spike shouted, jumping over the knocked over guards and running down the street. “Oh, I am so sorry,” Fluttershy said, hovering above the guards. “I’m sure Twilight didn’t mean to do that. She’s just very worried about Nyx. Still, thank you very much for coming and telling us somepony found her. I would help you out of the snow, but I need to catch up with Spike and Twilight. I hope you don’t mind. I really am sorry, and I’m sure Twilight is sorry too and... well... sorry.” With that Fluttershy took off first catching up with Spike. She picked him up in her hooves and then ascended into the sky. Twilight was already several blocks ahead, leaving Spike and Fluttershy to follow the distinct flashing of her teleportation spells to Spell Nexus’s manor. ~~~ Princess Celestia glided down with her private guards, landing in the front yard of the manor. She always used to love Spell Nexus’s holiday decorations, and seeing the manor so devoid of any cheer and light made the princess frown. For months she had been trying to talk to Spell Nexus about what happened, but he had become a hermit inside his own home. She was turned away by Proper Etiquette every time she visited, and Spell Nexus had taken a sabbatical from the school as well. It had only made it that much more surprising when a pair of guards caught up with her in the sky and said Spell Nexus had waved them down, saying Nyx was at his home. “Where is Nexus?” Celestia asked. “He’s right here, Your Highness.” Celestia and her personal contingent turned, seeing a pair of guards fluttering down from the sky, carrying Spell Nexus between them. The last time she had seen him was the day she brought him back to the manor, after he had locked himself in the dungeon. He had been a little worse for wear, but it wasn’t anything a bath and good night sleep wouldn’t cure. But now, his mane was long and unkempt, he had gained weight, and it was hard to tell when he had bathed last. It simply looked like he had given up on taking care of himself. She would need to speak with Proper Etiquette again, once Nyx was safely back with Twilight. “Thank you, good sirs,” Celestia said to the guards before shifting her gaze. “I wish we could have seen each other under better circumstances, Spell Nexus.” He didn’t even look in Celestia’s direction and instead lifted a hoof and pointed to his home. “Nyx should be inside. I asked Proper Etiquette to ensure that she didn’t leave the study.” “How did she find her way here in the first place?” Celestia asked, letting Nexus lead her and her guards towards the door. “I wasn’t aware she knew where you lived.” “She didn’t. She was brought here by another pony named—” “Out with you!” The doors to the manor flew open, and with a yelp a large, burly, plaid-shirt wearing earth pony flew through the air and crash landed on the snow covered lawn. A few steps behind that pony was Proper Etiquette, looking not quite as proper as he usually was. A few strands of his mane were out of place and his monocle had somehow become cracked. “Hey, it not my fault you don’t know how to take care of tree,” the burly pony shouted as he pulled himself up from the snow. “My tree maintenance is impeccable! Even if it was not, it is not your place to simply chop off branches of a tree we paid you for!” “They vere bad branches!” “That is my decision to make, Mr. Jack. Any say you had in the care and trimming of that tree ended when it was purchased. In fact, I could mount that tree to the ceiling and decorate it like a fine chandelier.” “That not vhat you do vith tree!” Lumberjack shouted as he began to stomp back towards the door, snow falling from his fur and shirt as he went. “Tree is meant to stand on ground, not hang from ceiling!” “You know what? I am going to hang it from the ceiling. Yes, it will look simply lovely, be wonderfully unique, and you can’t do anything to stop me!” “Do not tempt Lumber Jack to teach you the right vay to treat tree by beating you over the head vith that tree and your tacky little bobbles!” “Those ornaments were imported from the finest—” “Gentlestallions, if I may interrupt.” Princess Celestia’s firm yet calm voice snapped both Proper Etiquette and Lumber Jack out of their argument, making them realize they were in the presence of their sun princess. Proper Etiquette quickly brushed back the few loose strands of his mane and bowed politely while Lumber Jack lowered himself into a full kneel. “I am dreadfully sorry, Sir,” Proper Etiquette said as he looked up at Nexus. “I did not wish to embarrass you in front of her highness. I was simply trying to keep this brute from destroying the tree.” “Lumber Jack vas not destroying it!” The woodcutter protested as he stood up straight. “There are bad branches. I vas simply trimming tree, so it would be at its finest.” Spell Nexus sighed and shook his head. “Princess Celestia, allow me to properly introduce you to Lumber Jack. He—” “—sells Hearth’s Warming trees and logs,” Celestia interrupted. “Jack, shouldn’t you and your friends be at Donut Joe’s eating and drinking the night away?” “Ah, the annual party ended,” Lumber Jack answered. “I vas valking back to hotel when I found Little Snowflake.” “And why did you bring Nyx here, Jack?” “I vas going to bring her back to the castle, but after ve talked she asked if I vould bring her here. She had to ask Spell Nexus question, and vas very determined.” “And is Nyx still here?” Celestia asked, turning to look at Proper Etiquette. “Yes, Your Highness. Your sister and Prince Shining Armor arrived a few moments ago and I showed them to the study. That was when I heard a sawing sound coming from the foyer and found this brute trying to hack off a branch off the tree.” “Vas not hacking! Vas trimming!” “Gentlestallions, please,” Celestia said, trying to keep the pair from breaking into another argument. “Are Luna and Shining Armor still upstairs with Nyx?” “Shining Armor is with Nyx?!” All heads turned as Twilight came galloping up the path. She skidded to a stop beside Celestia, body still trailing magic from her last teleportation spell. She glanced frantically back and forth between all the ponies present. “How did he even know she’s here?! Who let him go see Nyx?! He’s the whole reason she ran away! He shouldn’t be anywhere near her right now!” “Set your mind at ease, Twilight Sparkle. Everything is alright now.” Through the open door of the manor, everypony on the front step turned to see Princess Luna descending the staircase in the manor’s foyer. She was coming down from the second floor. Shining Armor was walking a few steps behind the moon princess, and galloping ahead of both of them was Nyx. The little filly was already halfway down the stairs, running as fast as her hooves could carry her with a bright smile on her face. “Nyx!” Twilight pushed pass Proper Etiquette, ran into the manor, and met Nyx halfway across the foyer. The pair hugged each other tight as Twilight fought back tears. “Iwassoworried! Areyouokay?! Whatwereyouthinking, runningofflikethat?! I’vebeenworriedsick! Don’teverdothatagain! Howdidyouevengethere?! Whydidyoucomehere?! WhywereyouwithShining?! Didhesayanythingtoyou?! Ifhedid, Ipromisenoneofitis—” “Twilight, you’re squishing me!” Twilight loosened her grip, letting Nyx lean back a moment and catch her breath. Still, the pair soon resumed their hug. “I’m sorry,” Twilight said “I was just worried about you.” “I assure you, Twilight, you had little to worry about. From the sounds of it, Nyx has been in good hooves for most of the evening,” Luna said as she and Shining Armor reached the bottom of the stairs. Twilight, however, didn’t relax at the moon princess’s words. She instead climbed to her hooves and positioned herself so she stood between Nyx and Shining. “What are you doing here?” Twilight asked. “Were you afraid Nyx was going to brainwash Spell Nexus again and restart the Children of Nightmare? Were you coming to arrest her or—” “No, I wasn’t,” Shining Armor said gently. He tried to take a few steps forward, but this made Twilight tense, as if she feared he was going to try and snatch Nyx away at any moment. “Then I bet you were here to make sure Princess Luna didn’t get brainwashed. That’s it, isn’t it? You wanted to make sure—” “I assure you, Twilight, that Shining’s had no such intentions,” Princess Luna said. She tried to take a step forward as well, but Twilight’s paranoia was running like an out of control train engine. Twilight pushed Nyx back as her eyes flicked back and forth between her brother and the princess. “I think he made his intentions pretty clear back at the castle. He’s been cold around Nyx ever since he got off the train from the Crystal Empire. This whole mess is his fault, and Nyx ran away because of what he said!” “I know, Twilie. You’re—” “I don’t want to hear it right now, Shining,” Twilight snapped. She nudged Nyx and began to lead her towards the manor’s front door. “It’s been a long night and all I want to do is get Nyx back to the house.” “But—” Shining quickly snapped his mouth shut when Twilight turned to glare at him, any other words he had in protest getting scared back down his throat. He, in the end, could only hang his head as he followed his sister out the door, passing by Celestia, her guards, and Spell Nexus, who saw the folly in trying to stop Twilight at the moment. ~~~ The gentle knock at the door to the townhouse drew Rarity from her seat at the couch. She trotted to the door and opened it gently before smiling. “Oh, we were wondering where you two had gone. Where’s Twilight? Weren’t you two with her?” Fluttershy and Spike came in the door, stepped onto the welcome mat, and wiping their hooves and feet respectively as Rarity shut the door. “We were, but when the guards told us they found Nyx, she teleported off without us,” Spike answered. “We had only gotten halfway to Spell Nexus’s manor when we ran into her walking back with Nyx and Shining Armor.” “Well, I’m glad to hear Nyx has been reunited with Twilight, but why is Shining Armor with them?” “Oh, I know why!” Pinkie Pie said, popping into the conversation with one of her legs raised high, like she was a grade school filly trying to get the attention of the teacher. “I bet it’s because they had a big heart to heart chat and now they’re best friends again and we can throw a big “Nyx is Found!” party. Just let me go get my party cannon and I’ll have this place party ready in—” Fluttershy cautiously extended a wing to touch Pinkie Pie’s shoulder. “Uh... I don’t think Twilight’s in the mood for a party right now.” “What makes you say that, darling?” The door to the house snapped open behind the quartet, causing Fluttershy to let out a small “eep”. She leapt up, standing on Pinkie Pie’s back while all four of them looked back at the door. Twilight had been the one to open the door, and she was now standing to one side, allowing Nyx to walk inside. Shining Armor followed a few steps behind. “Girls, can you do me a favor? I need you to watch Nyx for a few minutes. Also, when my parents and Cadance get back, tell them to come to the kitchen.” “Whatever for, darling?” Rarity asked as she and the others stepped back, allowing Twilight to walk past as Shining followed a few steps behind. Twilight opened the kitchen door, letting Shining Armor go in first. “Because, it’s time we all had a serious talk.” With that Twilight followed Shining into the kitchen, pulling the door behind her shut with a sharp slam that caused Fluttershy to lose her balance and fall from Pinkie Pie’s back. A burst of magic from Rarity saved Fluttershy from hitting the floor, but it could not keep the smile on Pinkie Pie’s face from falling into a frown. “But... everypony should be happy. We found Nyx, didn’t we?” “We did, Pinkie Pie,” Rarity said as she set Fluttershy back on her hooves. “But it looks like we’ll have to wait until the Hearth’s Warming party tomorrow to really celebrate it.” ~~~ Cadance, Night Light, and Twilight Velvet returned to the house with Rainbow Dash and Applejack. All five were happy as they came through the door. They were happy Nyx was found, and maybe equally as happy they’d finally get to hit the hay. It was late in the evening, and their minds and bodies yearned for the comfort offered by pillows and sweet dreams. But Rarity met them at the door. She directed Cadance, Night Light, and Velvet to the kitchen, where Twilight and Shining were waiting. At the same time Rarity took Applejack and Rainbow Dash up stairs with her. The five friends didn’t want to intrude on what was a family matter, and they also felt keeping Nyx occupied in Twilight’s room, the place where they would be having their holiday sleepover, was the best way to ensure she didn’t overhear what might turn into a loud discussion. Yet, so far, it had all been silent. The five ponies sat around the kitchen table. Shining Armor was alone at one end of the table, while his parents, his sister, and his wife sat at the far end, glaring at him with frowns on their lips. It was the painful kind of silence, one that rubbed against the mind like sandpaper. “Just tell us why, Shining,” Velvet finally asked. “That’s what we’re trying to understand. Why did you say those things to Nyx?” “I didn’t know she was listening when I said them,” Shining Armor said, trying to defend himself. “Why would you say things like that at all? I thought we raised you better than that?” “I know, and I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to cause all this, and I didn’t want it all to come out like that. I wouldn’t have said those things when I did if the catwalk hadn’t come crashing down on top of our heads. I was just... if Pinkie hadn’t shouted then Twilight and Cadance might have gotten caught in the accident. I was looking for somepony to blame and—” “And so you think that makes it all right to blame Nyx?” Twilight snapped. “No... well, yes... Twilight, I thought she was the only one up there.” “But she wasn’t! A unicorn chased her and—” “I know,” Shining Armor said firmly. “Luna and I found the unicorn that chased Nyx on the catwalks. He was a reporter, the same reporter that ambushed you and Cadance when we were getting lunch at the festival. You remember him, right?” Twilight and Cadance glanced at one another before looking back at Shining. “Why would a reporter chase Nyx on the catwalks?” Twilight asked. “He wanted to write a story about Nyx. He wanted everypony to know that the princesses have been letting everypony believe Nyx was put in prison when she’s actually been living in Ponyville with you. He was dead set on getting a picture of Nyx without her disguise to make sure his story was taken seriously. He wanted ponies to know that Nightmare Moon was still a threat.” “Sounds like you and him would get along real well,” Twilight snapped. “I’m sure you two could spend hours swapping conspiracy theories of how Nyx is trying to take over Equestria.” “Twilie, I’m sorry,” Shining Armor stressed, trying to put as much sincerity into his words as possible. “I know I messed up.” “Do you? Do you really?” Twilight asked, sitting forward. “Because I don’t think you do. What if somepony else had found Nyx, somepony who is as scared of her as you are. That pony could have hurt her! Worse, if she had stayed out in the snow, she might have gotten frostbite or hypothermia. She could have died!” “I know, I know,” Shining Armor said, standing up from his cushion. He turned and looked out the kitchen window to the backyard. “I get it, Twilight. I messed up big! It seems like that’s all I’m good at, anymore. I let myself get brainwashed by a overgrown bug. I let my magic get blocked by a crystal-obsessed shadow. And now, worse of all, I caused all of this because I let my own fears get the better of me. I should have trusted the princesses. I should have trusted you, Twilight.” “Then why didn’t you?” Twilight asked. “I... I was scared,” Shining Armor said, not able to bring himself to look at Twilight. “I was scared I was going to lose my little sister, and I thought it was because Nyx would take you away. But... that’s not why I was scared. You’re Princess Celestia’s private student, Twilie. You’re the bearer of the Element of Magic, and now a mother who went through Tartarus for her daughter. I guess... it’s just hard for me to see how a mare as amazing as you needs her big brother anymore. “But I guess with everything I’ve done you wouldn’t want me for a big brother, even if you did need one.” Shining heard the clatter of hooves behind him. He turned from the window, and saw Twilight had stood up from the table. Her ears were pressed flat against her head, her nose was scrunched up, and she was pacing. Each hoof fall was driven into the ground, as if she was taking her aggression out on the floor to keep herself from going after him. Twilight huffed, puffed, and mumbled to herself. She’d glance in Shining’s direction on occasion, but never for more than a few seconds before going back to her pacing and mumbling. She kept her voice quiet, as if she didn’t want anypony to overhear the argument she was having with herself. And it was an argument. Twilight raised her voice at times and was constantly turning her head to the left or right, as if she was talking to a pair of ponies on either side of her. This went on for several seconds before Twilight finally returned to her seat at the table. Night Light held out a concerned hoof, but Twilight waved him off before fixing her gaze on Shining Armor. “I... I understand what you’re saying, Shining, and you’ll always be my big brother, even if I do want to turn you into a cactus right now. I just... I think it’s going to take time before I can trust you again, especially around Nyx.” Shining slowly sat back down at the table as he nodded. “I know.” “Still, thank you for helping Luna find Nyx,” Twilight said. “Now come on, we’d better all get to bed. It’s been a long night and we don’t want to be tired for the Hearth’s Warming party at the castle.” The five ponies nodded and stood up from the table. Night Light and Velvet were the first to leave, with Twilight a few steps behind. Cadance lingered at the door to glance back at Shining for a moment. He dared to smile, thinking she had some kind words to say. Cadance, however, just glared at him for several long seconds, her eyes burning straight through to his very soul. She then turned, huffed, and stomped up the stairs. Shining then heard the loud snap of a door, and he knew in an instant he was going to be spending the night on the couch. ~~~ Shining Armor groaned and turned on the couch, struggling to get comfortable in the dark of the living room. He had fetched a spare blanket and pillow from a hallway closet, and as he tried to sleep the house slowly grew quiet. He could still hear some voices drifting down the stairs. It sounded like Twilight, her friends, and Spike were still up. He also heard his name a few times, a sign they were likely talking about him. Even that chatter died down eventually, allowing the house to grow truly quiet. It was peaceful and calm. It was a proper Hearth’s Warming Eve Night, but even then sleep did not come to Shining. He could only lay there, staring up at the ceiling and thinking of Cadance. Why did he say that to her? He still didn’t know. Yes, he was angry at the time. Yes, you sometimes say things you don’t mean when you’re angry. Yes, he had probably said the single stupidest thing he could to his wife, but he didn’t mean it. He would never purposefully say anything like that to her. He loved her. He at least felt he had made some headway with Twilight, after the talk in the kitchen. But Cadance, he had never seen her that angry before. She had always been a ray of sunshine to him. The one that made him and Twilight smile. To see Cadance like that, it made him fear her more than the Changeling Queen and King Sombra combined. “Uncle Shining, are you down here?” Hearing the small voice, Shining was drawn from his thoughts. He sat up on the couch and cast a light spell with his horn. It filled the room with its gentle, white light, and he was able to see Nyx. She was coming down the staircase, a small pillow draped over her back. “Yeah, I’m here, but what are you doing downstairs? Shouldn’t you be up in Twilight’s room with everypony else?” “Rainbow Dash is snoring really loudly and Pinkie Pie keeps making these weird squeaking noises. I think she’s sleeping on top of a bunch of balloons,” Nyx said as she reached the bottom of the stairs and began to walk around the edge of the couch. “Can I sleep down here with you? “Well, I don’t know Nyx,” Shining said, even as the filly hopped up onto one of the neighboring seats. “Twilight probably wouldn’t want you down here with me right now. I’m kind of well... it’s hard to describe. I’m in trouble and—” “Are you grounded?” Shining sat dumbfounded for a moment, thinking about the word. He wasn’t allowed to sleep in his own bed, his family was angry with what he had done, and if Cadance had her way he’d probably have to clean the whole crystal castle with a toothbrush. “Yeah,” he eventually said with a laugh. “I guess I am grounded.” Nyx laid down on the chair she had leapt up into, resting her head on the pillow she had brought downstairs. “Is it because of everything you said?” she asked through a yawn. “Yes, it is.” “That’s silly,” Nyx said as she watched him from her pillow. “Why is it silly?” “Because I’m not mad at you about it anymore, and I was the one you were saying all that stuff about.” “Why aren’t you mad?” Shining asked, a curious thought crossing his mind. “You ran away when you heard me say it, but when we talked in your dream, you didn’t run away.” “I... I don’t really know,” Nyx said before yawning. “I know I was dreaming about something before you found me. It’s really fuzzy, but I do remember hearing a bunch of bells ringing. I also remember you were the one ringing those bells, and you were smiling when you did it. I guess you didn’t seem so scary after that.” “Well, I’m glad you’re not scared anymore,” Shining said as he began to stand up from the couch. “But I’m still grounded Nyx. You should go back upstairs before Twilight finds you.” “But it’s so silly,” she said, already starting to drift off now that she was away from Rainbow Dash’s snoring. “After all I did, Twilight didn’t ground me, and all you did was say mean things. You didn’t ever do anything bad.” “Yes, but I’m a big pony and should have known better,” Shining said as he came up beside the chair Nyx had claimed as her new bed. “Now come on, let’s get you back to bed.” Nyx groaned and grabbed her pillow with her forehooves. “But Rainbow Dash is so loud. She’s worse than Spike was when he had the dragon flu.” Shining Armor had already lit his horn, intending to pick Nyx up with his levitation magic and carry her back to Twilight’s room. But, he eventually sighed and instead turned his magic elsewhere. He took a smaller blanket, which hung over the back of the chair as decoration, and laid it across Nyx. He then turned, walked back to the couch, and laid back down with his own borrowed blanket and pillow. “All right, but if Twilight asks you snuck down here after I was already asleep. Deal?” Shining Armor was only answered by the gentle sounds of breathing, and he could see Nyx’s eyes had already slid shut. It had been a long day for the young filly, a long day for all of them. And, even now he was finding his eyes growing heavy. Nyx had granted him some peace of mind, and soon he had nodded off as well. The magic from Shining’s horn faded as sleep overcame him, his light spell disappearing with it. But not all of the light left the room. A single beacon remained on the staircase, a beacon that sat atop the point of a purple unicorn horn. And beneath that light Twilight was smiling down at the scene. She lingered for a moment longer, watching her daughter and brother sleeping peacefully before turning to head back to her own room. “Sleep tight, BBBFF.” ~~~ “Your Highness, Miss Fluttershy has arrived a bit earlier and wants to speak with you. Shall we let her in?” “Yes, of course,” Princess Celestia replied before turning her attention back to the castle servants, who were moving an ice sculpture into place in the center of the buffet table. She was overseeing the final preparations for the Hearth’s Warming party, which was going to be held in the Canterlot Castle Ballroom. All the decorations were in place, all the food was being brought out, and a pony had come from the train station. All the trains were on schedule and carriages were waiting to bring everypony’s families when they arrived. Everything was coming together according to plan, something Celestia was sure would bring relief to Twilight’s mind. “Good morning, Princess Celestia.” The sun princess turned and smiled at Fluttershy as the yellow pegasus trotted in from the door. “Good morning to you as well. I hope everypony was able to get a good night’s sleep after staying up so late.” “I think most everypony did,” Fluttershy answered. “Though, that’s kind of why I’m here a little early. Rarity still wasn’t out of the bathroom when I left and Rainbow Dash hadn’t gotten out of bed either. I think everypony is going to be a little late getting here. I hope that’s okay.” “And what about Shining Armor?” Celestia asked, remembering how he, Nyx, and Twilight had departed Spell Nexus's manor the night before. “Princess Cadance kind of made him sleep on the couch,” Fluttershy said quietly. “Ooooooooo, disharmony in matrimonial paradise. Sounds like my favorite cup of tea, though I think I’d take it with a wedge of topaz.” Celestia and Fluttershy both turned, looking to the ice sculpture the servants had just finished assembling. The statue had, moments before, been a beautiful carving of the Hearth’s Warming heart. But now the ice sculpture looked like a tropical island. The base was covered in a rough, sandy texture that was dotted with seashells and starfish. A pair of tall palm trees stood, swaying in a non-existent seabreeze,even though they were made of ice. And reclining in a hammock hanging between the trees was a moving and smiling ice statue of Discord. “What are you doing here?” Celestia said, as if she had suddenly been struck by a horrible headache. “Relax, Miss Sunshine,” Discord said as he climbed out of the hammock. As he floated away from the sculpture the ice that comprised his body melted, being replaced with his normal hodgepodge of flesh. At the same time the ice sculpture began to morph and bend, returning to the shape it had been moments before. He then produced a scroll out of thin air, unfurling it to reveal a haphazardly prepared list that was dotted with green checkmarks, red circles, and a few rude doodles of the sun princess. “Despite your every effort to send me to the four corners of this very round world, I’m all caught up on my chores. Furthermore, I was invited to attend this festive get-together by my dear friend, Fluttershy.” Discord said before snapping his claw. In a moment he, Celestia, and Fluttershy were in full body pajamas and were lying on a trio of large beds, all different colors of pink. Celestia and Fluttershy had curlers in their manes while Discord had on a facial mask of strawberry jam. “Still, it’s time to dish. I want to hear all the details. What did Shining do to get put in the doghouse? Was it scandalous? And who should I ask to the prom? Be honest, I’m really torn between myself and myself.” Discord held up a pair of pictures, each featuring himself. In one, he looked like a chess club nerd. In the other, a black leather jacket bad colt. “Discord,” Celestia said, trying to keep her temper level as she used her magic to remove the curlers from her mane. “I don’t know if now’s the best time for long stories.” “Celestia, darling, your mane is never going to look fabulous if you don’t leave those in at least overnight.” Another snap of his claw, and Discord had replaced the curlers in Celestia’s mane. A frown began to crease the sun princess’s lips, but before she could raise her voice to Discord, Fluttershy spoke up. “Maybe there’s a way we could tell you what happened quickly, that way Celestia still has time to make sure everything is ready for the party.” “Oh, I suppose there’s a way we could do it quickly,” Discord said, beginning to smile devilishly as he looked at Celestia. “How about a makeover montage?” Before Celestia could protest, it had already begun. For her and Fluttershy, time seemed to run in fast forward. They were out in Canterlot, going to boutiques and clothing stores. Celestia was trying on outfits, getting head shakes and nods from Fluttershy and Discord. All the while, Fluttershy was telling Discord of what happened. Or rather, she could feel her mouth moving, but couldn’t hear anything except some oddly peppy music in her ears. But almost as soon as it had started, the trio found themselves walking back into the ballroom. Celestia and Fluttershy were each carrying shopping bags, and Celestia herself was wearing a lovely, new Hearth’s Warming dress that was a mixture of lighter blues and whites that went well with her coat and the blue color of her mane. “I must say, it certainly sounds like everypony here has been doing a good job of creating some holiday chaos in my absence,” Discord said as he floated in the air, reclining gently. “Logs catching fire, mental breakdowns, falling catwalks, royal marital trouble, and a big burly lumberjack named Lumber Jack. All it needed was a civil uprising of dinner forks. If you had pulled that off I would have happily given you all my personal seal of approval. “Oh, what the heck, I’m feeling generous.” Discord turned his wrist, making a sticker appear out of thin air which he proudly stuck to Fluttershy’s forehead with his thumb. “I’ll give you a gold star for the effort.” “Just don’t talk about it so lightly around Twilight,” Celestia advised as she set down the shopping bags she had been levitating. “Oh no, I’m smart enough to realize Twilight is going to be in angry mother hawk mode,” Discord said as he examined his own eagle claw, inspecting the red polish that now adorned his nails. “Though, are you ponies going to finally let me meet Nyx today? I can’t start Bad Guys Anonymous until I’ve been introduced to a fellow reformed villain.” Discord flew away, taking a seat at one of the tables in the hall with twenty copies of himself in a variety of outfits. “Hello, my name is Discord.” “Hi Discord,” the twenty copies chimed back. “I’m proud to announce that I’ve now gone sixty one days without an act of malicious chaos, and that the Gemstone Pox I gave to that group of dragons sixty two days ago has cleared up nicely.” Words of encouragement and happy smiles came from the twenty clones, each trying to encourage the original Discord. One even offered him a hug, which he gladly took with a tear in his eyes. “See,” the original Discord said, “BGA is all about group therapy. It’s only by talking out our problems that we’re able to reach real breakthroughs.” He then snapped his fingers, causing the support group to disappear as he floated back towards Celestia and Fluttershy. “But, believe me, the last thing anypony wants is for me to talk to myself. Even I’d go crazy.” “I think I might be able to talk Twilight into it,” Fluttershy said. “But, you’ll need to be on your best behavior. Okay?” “But of course, Fluttershy,” Discord said as, with a small pop and flash of magic, he put on a fine tuxedo and a dapper top hat. “I am reformed, after all, and am thus quite capable of being civil at high society functions.” He then smiled and held out a paw to the yellow pegasus. “If, of course, I’m allowed to work some of the chaos out of my system before hand. Care to join me for a flight around Canterlot? I feel like throwing a few blue raspberry flavored snowcone snowballs and then maybe making a few snow ponies come alive and sing as a barbershop quartet.” “Oh, can they sing carols?” Fluttershy asked as she jumped into the air to hover next to Discord. “I think everypony would love that.” “I was going to have them sing drinking songs from the Emerald Isles, but I suppose carols could be fun.” ~~~ “Babs!” Apple Bloom zipped to the doors of the ballroom, the Hearth’s Warming party now in full swing. Twilight, her friends, and her family had managed to arrive on time, and now other relatives who were coming in on different trains were arriving one by one. The first to arrive had been Rarity’s and Applejack’s families. Then had come Rainbow Dash’s and Fluttershy’s parents from Clousdale. Then Pinkie Pie’s parents had arrived with her sisters. But even immediate family was not enough. With Celestia’s permission, invitations had been sent out to even more ponies, five of which were relatives of the Apple Family: Aunt and Uncle Orange as well as Babs Seed and her parents. “Hey Cous,” Babs said as she gave Apple Bloom a hug. “Seems like it’s been forever since the reunion.” “I know! I can’t believe it’s only been a few months. I’m so glad you could come.” “Ya can thank Aunt and Uncle Orange for that,” Babs said as she looked back at them. “They were the ones that paid for the train tickets so me and my parents could be here.” “That’s ‘my parents and I,’” Aunt Orange corrected. “Can’t remember how many times you said that to me.” Applejack said, having been drawn to the conversation by Babs’ and Apple Bloom’s happy shouts. “It’s good to see you two, especially after what happened at the reunion.” “Oh, don’t worry about that Applejack. We still had a wonderful time,” Aunt Orange said with a reassuring wave of her hoof. “I’m just sorry we were a little out of it there at the end and couldn’t help finish painting the barn. That much exercise isn’t in our usual routines.” She sighed and shook her head. “Still wish we had pulled it together for the family photo. I swear, we almost look like zombies.” “Zombies! Where!?” “Pinkamena Diane Pie, what have we told you about interrupting other ponies’ conversations like that?” Just as quickly as Pinkie Pie had leapt over at the mention of zombies, her mother May Pie had pulled her back over to where her family was standing, even as Inkie and Blinkie Pie giggled and her father struggled to keep himself from smiling. “Well, you don’t have to worry about any hard work here,” Applejack assured them, chuckling a little at Pinkie Pie’s antics. “Nothing but good times with friends and family today. Still, why don’t we get away from the door. I’ll introduce you to the princesses and then you can grab a bite to eat. Oh, and if you see any brownies running around, make sure to let somepony know. Those little things sprouted legs and we haven’t been able to track them all down yet. ” “How did brownies grow legs?” Babs asked. “Discord thought having to chase after our desserts would be a good way for all of us to keep off the holiday weight. He overheard Rarity complaining about it. Though, I got ta say, I’m surprised he hasn’t made something bigger happen.” ~~~ “It was nice to finally meet your parents, Fluttershy,” Twilight said as the pair of mares stood near the heart shaped ice sculpture, watching as Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom introduced Nyx to Babs Seed. During the harvest festival Nyx had been helping out Twist with her entry into the festival Candy Confection Competition. They had been so busy, they had missed the escapades of the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Considering everything that happened, Twilight was arguably relieved that Nyx had missed out. “They were just as happy to meet you, Twilight.” “Do you really write them a letter every week?” “I try to,” Fluttershy answered before taking a quick sip from the cup of punch which was resting on a nearby table. “Sometimes the adventures we go on make it hard, but I wouldn’t want them to worry. I’m the first pegasus in my family to live on the ground, so they’re always scared something’s going to get me.” “Not so many wild animals in a cloud city, huh?” “All we really ever have to worry about are dragons, and, if we get enough warning, we can push our homes out of the way before the dragon even gets there.” “Well, I’m glad they could make it. Them and Rainbow Dash’s parents. Nice to finally know she gets that rainbow mane of hers from her father.” “Oh, I already knew that, but then again we’ve known each other ever since flight camp.” Fluttershy paused again, to sip from her punch and nibble at her cookie. She then cleared her throat and looked back at Twilight. “Actually, there’s someone that wants a chance to meet Nyx, if it’s all right. I mean... besides the thing with the brownies, he really has been on his best behavior. He even helped Princess Celestia pick out the dress she’s wearing.” Twilight frowned and tipped back her cup of punch, drinking down all that remained of the fruity refreshment before setting the cup down on the table. “Uhhhhhh... fine. But one claw, paw, or hoof out of line and the Elements of Harmony will be the least of his worries.” “Finally, I was afraid you were going to wait until the end of the party to ask.” Discord, who had shrunken himself down to smaller than a mouse, popped out of Fluttershy’s ear. He wore a big grin, and jumped to Fluttershy’s mane, using it like a long slide to reach the floor where he quickly grew back to his normal size. “I must also say, Fluttershy, your ears are impeccable. I don’t know how you keep them so clean. I always have trouble with things getting caught in mine.” Hitting the side of his head, Discord dislodged a deck of cards from his ear, which spilled out of his head and formed into a gravity-defying house of cards on the table next to Twilight. “See, you just never know what’s going to come rolling out of my head.” “I bet nothing would come out if your head was made of stone again,” Twilight growled. “Now, Twilight, he is just being himself,” Fluttershy said before turning her attention to the draconequus. “And Discord, do you think you can tone it down just a teensy weensy little bit before Nyx comes over?” “But of course!” he said, snapping his fingers and making the house of cards quickly flatten itself into a neat and orderly deck. He then bowed to Twilight. “Is that more to your liking, Twilight?” “Yes,” Twilight said, though the tone in her voice made it obvious she’d rather have said no. Still, with a gentle, encouraging nod from Fluttershy, Twilight turned and trotted away. She came back a few minutes later, Nyx following at her side. “Nyx, Discord. Discord, Nyx. Nyx, say hello.” “Hello.” “There, you met her,” Twilight said before trying to lead Nyx away. “Now, can we—” “Hold on, Twilight,” Discord said, lowering his head as he levitated the rest of his torso up in the air. His jaw line was flat, a rare moment when he wasn’t all laughs, smiles, and chaos magic. “Just let me get a good look at her.” Nyx shied back at bit from the draconequus’s manic gaze, which seemed to be looking straight through her to something buried deep within. Still, after a few moments Discord’s smile returned and he stood back up straight. “Got to give credit where credit is due, you’ve taken all the fun out of this one, Twilight.” “What do you mean?” Twilight snapped. Discord flew down, hovering just above the ground as he coiled himself around Nyx and Twilight. He then gently tapped on Twilight’s head before doing the same to Nyx. “You hear that? They sound the same. That means two things. One, you’re both glorified eggheads. Second, you're both going to be about as much fun to me as a well organized and cataloged stamp collection.” Hanging his head, Discord flew away and landed next to Fluttershy. He put his paw to his forehead, faking a dramatic pose that would do Rarity proud. “And there goes all my plans of taking over Equestria with Nightmare Moon’s help once she’s a little older.” “He’s kidding,” Fluttershy assured before Twilight could shout. “Yes, I suppose I am,” Discord said, a bit of sadness in his voice but a smile on his face. “And maybe that’s the greatest bit of chaos. After all, who could ever expect that the Mare in the Moon and the Spirit of Chaos would ever change their ways, all thanks to you silly little ponies and the silly voodoo you call friendship.” Twilight began to smile, first sincerely then with her own devilish grin. “So, are you saying that—” “No! No! I’m not saying that! I am definitely not saying that!” “Really, cause it sure sounds like you want to say it,” Twilight teased. “Come on, it’s okay, you're amongst friends, right, Fluttershy?” “She’s right,” Fluttershy said with a smile of her own. “You know you want to say it.” “No, I don’t. I didn’t want to say it the first time, even. You can’t expect me to—” “Say it,” Fluttershy and Twilight said in unision. “No!” “Say it.” “I am not going to—” “Say it.” “Oh... oh!” Discord said as he crossed his forelimbs and puffed out his cheeks. He glanced down at the three ponies beneath him, and then sighed. “Fine. Friendship is magic. There, are you happy?” “Yes,” Twilight said with a nod as Fluttershy and Nyx giggled a little. “Yeah yeah, laugh it up. I bet you never made her say that cornball line,” Discord grumbled as he pointed at Nyx before he began to meld with the floor, turning into a carving in the stone work. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go reassert my chaosulinity before you two decide to try to get me to hold hooves and sing a song about what the letters in ‘Fun’ spell.” With that, Discord zipped off, traveling as a carving across the floor and disappearing into the crowd. Soon, the trio heard a yelp and Discord’s characteristic laughter before he flew through the air, Rainbow Dash following close behind, though her coat and mane were a bubble gum pink instead of their normal blue and rainbow colors. “Get back here and change us back!” “Now, Rainbow Dash, why would I do that? Pinkie Pie sure seems to be enjoying herself, aren’t you Pinkie Pie?” “You bet! Look at my mane! It’s like Rainbow Cotton Candy!” The party pony cheered as she bounced after Rainbow Dash and Discord, her body now sporting Rainbow’s color scheme. “Twilight, do you remember when I first met Pinkie Pie and said she was kind of weird?” Nyx asked. “I do.” “Discord’s a whole different kind of weird, isn’t he?” “Nyx, you don’t know the half of it,” Twilight answered as the pair watched Fluttershy fly after the trio, wanting to quell the situation before it got more out of hoof. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== Author's Note Look for Aunt and Uncle Orange in the Apple Family Reunion episode. They only show up once, in the family photo on the end. They are on the left hand side, and you'll see why I said they look like zombies. Home for the HolidaysWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 1 Home for the Holidays ==================== “Perhaps I should consider wearing crowns more often. They really are smashing, though a tad ostentatious.” Ting-Ting Rarity turned from her shop mirror, smiling at the familiar pony who had come trotting through the door. “Good morning, Applejack. Are you here for your refitting?” Applejack nodded. “Yeah, I’m here, though I still don’t see the point. We just wore those costumes last year, and it’s not like we could have gone through a growth spurt. We’re all too old for that.” Rarity took off her Princess Platinum crown and cape. She folded the cape into a neat bundle, then set the whole ensemble on a table before picking up another costume. This outfit was brown with large poofs on the shoulders and a big brown hat with a white feather. It was the tell-tale Hearth’s Warming costume of the character Smart Cookie, secretary to Chancellor Puddinghead. “Now, Applejack, a lot can happen in a year, especially one as stressful as we’ve had.” Rarity motioned with a hoof towards a small raised platform in the center of her boutique. “Now, come on. The sooner we start the sooner it will be over.” “Well, I reckon’ there’s no arguin’ with that,” Applejack said. She climbed up onto the small platform and, with Rarity’s help, quickly donned her Hearth’s Warming costume. Rarity then began to pull, poke, and prod, seeing where the costume didn’t fit as it should. She levitated a notepad and pencil in her magic, taking quick notes. “Good fit in the chest, but sleeves are a little tight and the trail off on the back needs a fix,” Rarity muttered to herself. “In all, about what I would expect. I’ve heard from Rainbow Dash you’ve been using your free time this winter to train for the spring rodeo.” “Rainbow’s been in here?” “Everypony has,” Rarity said as she inspected the feather of Applejack’s hat before scratching down a note. “We all have costumes for the pageant, after all, and we all needed a refitting. Not a lot to change, thankfully. Twilight, Spike, and Pinkie Pie still fit perfectly into their costumes, and, with what Pinkie Pie eats, that is a miracle. Rainbow Dash needed the wing holes adjusted, and Fluttershy need some of her hems brought in. She lost weight, again. Oh, what I wouldn’t do for her metabolism.” Applejack snickered a little. “And what about you?” “We shall not discuss me,” Rarity said firmly. She put the notebook down and turned back to Applejack. “Besides, I’m already done. You can take your costume off.” “Well, shoot, that was fast,” Applejack said. She began to take off the costume and soon offered the roughly balled pile of clothes to Rarity with the hat resting on top. Rarity scrunched her nose a little but took the costume in her magic all the same. She then proceeded to fold all the parts of the costume before setting it back with the others. Applejack grabbed her old cowpony hat and placed it back on her head. She then began to trot towards the door. “Well, thanks again, Rarity, for takin’ care of the costume business. I got to run and try to catch Twi.” Rarity quickly turned in Applejack’s direction and arched an eyebrow. “But Twilight’s already left.” Stopping at the door, Applejack looked back at Rarity. “But I thought she, Spike, and Nyx weren’t leavin’ town till tomorrow morning.” “No no,” Rarity said as she levitated her calendar off the wall and held it out where Applejack could see it. “They left this morning. You see, Twilight is taking Nyx and Spike to Canterlot today. She wants to have a chance to properly introduce Nyx to her parents. Then, tomorrow, Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadance—” “Ya know, I think you know them two well enough to just call them Shining and Cadance.” “We may all be well acquainted with them, Applejack, but that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t show them respect,” Rarity said. “Now, as I was saying, they will be arriving in Canterlot tomorrow. They’ll then spend the rest of that day and the day after on what I’m told are family traditions: picking out the best logs for the Hearth’s Warming fire, going caroling, and the like. Then, you, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and I will arrive in Canterlot in the morning on Hearth’s Warming Eve. We’ll have our dress rehearsal for the pageant that afternoon and the performance that evening. After that, we’re all having a big Hearth’s Warming party in the castle with our families and the princesses. Finally, the next afternoon, we’re back on the train to Ponyville.” “Wow, Rarity, you got all that memorized?” “You can thank Twilight for that,” she said as she put the calendar back on the wall. “She grilled me on the schedule more times than I care to count.” “Why? Sounds like a fun time, sure, but not exactly somethin’ that has ta go by the book. Heck, half the fun of Hearth’s Warmin’ is just being with your family and doin’ whatever ya want. No schedules, no place to be. Just a warm fire and good food.” Rarity winced, her stomach grumbling a little. “Please, don’t talk about food.” “Why? Haven’t you eaten?” Applejack asked. “I have, but let’s just say I’m trying to get ahead of the Hearth’s Warming weight I tend to gain every year. Besides, to answer your other question, I think Twilight has every reason to be worried about this Hearth’s Warming this year. She is, after all, taking Nyx to Canterlot for the first time since the incident. That and she’s introducing Nyx to the rest of her family. It’s a delicate situation. Or, at least, Twilight feels it will be a delicate situation. Applejack touched a hoof to her chin and scratched it. “Well, shoot, I guess that would make sense. I couldn’t blame her parents for bein’ anxious, just as I can’t be too mad at Granny Smith. She still don’t like seein’ Nyx ‘round the farm.” Applejack sighed and shook her head. “I love her to death, but Granny can be stubborn as a mule when she has a mind to be.” “I guess the apple really doesn’t fall far from the tree,” Rarity said quietly. “What's that?” “Nothing,” Rarity replied calmly. “And yes, there is the concern of her parents, but I’m personally more worried about all the other ponies. Last time I was there, for the fall fashion season, I heard some rumors. Ponies are starting to find out that the princesses didn’t lock Nyx away in some far-off dungeon, and, from what I heard, they are not very happy about it.” ~~~ “...All through the night, the three ponies kept the fire of friendship alive by telling stories to one another and by singing songs, which of course became the winter carols that we all still sing today. Eventually, the warmth of the fire and singing and laughing reached the leaders, and their bodies began to thaw. And, it even began to melt their hearts. “The three leaders agreed to share the beautiful land and live in harmony ever afterwards. And together, they named their new land Equestria!” “Very good, Spike,” Twilight said. She smiled and looked up from the script she was holding. “It was perfect, though don’t you feel the accent is a little thick?” “But that’s the best part,” Spike said in his faux braytish accent. He then stood up on the train seat and struck a dramatic pose. “It is this accent that brings the flavor of olden times to the stage. It is what enchants ponies and draws them in. It is what brings greater life to the story and greater meaning to its message of friendship and harmony. “And besides,” Spike continued as he let his voice shift back to normal, “I learned the accent from the pony who did the narrating before me, and he was the best pageant narrator ever. Princess Celestia said so herself.” “Well, I like it,” Nyx said, looking up from the book she was reading, which was a collection of Hearth’s Warming stories both old and new. Spike laughed and pointed a claw at Twilight. “Ha, two against one, the accent wins.” “All right, all right,” Twilight said with a small giggle. She packed away the pageant's script and then, using her magic, began to clear away some of the condensation that had built up on the inside of the window. Winter had settled into Equestria, and it was a particularly cold one. Even in the heated train, Twilight, Nyx, and Spike were bundled up in scarves, trying to keep back the draft coming off the windows. With a bit of heat magic, Twilight cleared part of the window and was able to look outside. She saw the high towers of Canterlot and saw the final tunnel coming up quickly. “Looks like we’re almost there.” “Then I’m going to go and grab a hot chocolate from the dining car,” Spike said as he hopped down from his seat. “But there’s a coffee shop at the train station.” “Yeah, a coffee shop that’s going to have a long line, Twilight,” Spike said. “I don’t know about you, but I’d rather not have to stand in the snow.” “Hmmm, good point,” Twilight said. She then quickly grabbed a few bits from her saddlebags, which were tucked under their seat, and tossed them to Spike. “Go ahead and grab a hot chocolate for each of us.” Spike nodded and jogged off in the direction of the dining car. Twilight watched him leave and then began to gather their things. She put small bags of snacks, that had been taken out for the train ride, back into their saddlebags. She then looked up at Nyx, intending to tell her she needed to put her book away and get ready to get off the train. But Nyx wasn’t reading her book anymore. She was instead at the window, looking out through the hole Twilight had made in the glass and watching as the train carried them ever closer to Canterlot. “What are you looking at, Nyx?” “I’m trying to see the train station,” she answered as she squished her nose against the window. “You said your dad was going to be meeting us on the platform.” “He is, but I don’t think you can see the station from here,” Twilight said. She used her magic to clear another hole in the window’s condensation and looked out at Canterlot. “Besides, you don’t even know what my dad looks like.” “I know, but... I still wanted to see if I could see him,” Nyx said. She pressed her cheek against the side of the window, straining her eye to try and see the train station. She then jumped, caught off guard by the sudden blackness as the train dove into the final tunnel before the Canterlot station. Twilight giggled a little as Nyx recovered from being startled. “How about we go sit on the other side of the train so we can wave to him as the train pulls in? That sound like a plan?” Nyx nodded, and soon the pair were on the other side of the train. Twilight cleared a single, large hole in the window condensation, and Nyx pressed her face against the glass. And as Twilight watched Nyx, she couldn’t help but smile a little. She was still nervous about coming to Canterlot, but, in the end, she felt the benefits of the trip outweighed the risks. She didn’t want Nyx to be a stranger to the rest of her family. She wanted Nyx to know her grandparents, Uncle Shining, and Aunt Cadance. She just wanted them all to be able to share a Happy Hearth’s Warming. Twilight was drawn back out of her thoughts by the bright light from the window. The train had exited the tunnel and returned to the white, wintery world that Equestria had become. The train slowed, beginning its arrival at the station. The towers of Canterlot loomed above them, stretching all the way up to the gray, cloud choked sky. It looked like the weather patrol was gearing up for another snowstorm. Twilight was now happy she had brought their heavy jackets. The scarves they currently had on weren’t going to cut it. “Hey, I think I can see the station,” Nyx said. She was pressing her face so hard against the glass, she was likely frightening any ponies that happened to look at the train as it passed by. “Wow, there’s a lot of ponies on the platform.” “Really?” Twilight said as she leaned in to look out the window herself. “This train doesn’t leave to go back to Ponyville for another hour. Why would there be—” Twilight froze, eyes widening. She quickly pulled Nyx away from the window, flipped the latch, and pulled open the window before sticking her head outside. Nyx was right; there was a large crowd of ponies on the platform, but they weren’t ticketed passengers waiting to get on the train. No, they were ponies with notepads, cameras, fancy hats, and press badges. They were reporters. ~~~ “So are you sure this source is reliable, Column?” A beige unicorn nodded his head and used his tongue to flick the toothpick he was holding from one side of his mouth to the other. “Yep, got it straight from a servant at the castle. Twilight Sparkle is bringing Nightmare Moon in on this train.” “But I thought the princesses drained her magic and put her in jail someplace,” the teal photographer pegasi, Quick Snap, said. “Well, the official announcement we printed in our paper was, and I quote, ‘Nightmare Moon has been drained of her power and placed in the care of a pony that will ensure she will never again be a threat to Equestria. She is a mare that Princess Celestia trusts completely.’ Who knows, maybe we all just heard what we wanted to hear back then. Still, you can’t ignore the rumors floating in from Ponyville.” “You mean the ones that say Nightmare Moon is running free?” Quick Snap asked. “From what I’ve heard, she’s transfigured herself to look like a filly and has been running around with the other fillies and colts. I even heard somepony say their friend’s brother saw her going to school and that she had somehow magically changed her cutie mark.” “Now that has to be a pile of old hay. No teacher in her right mind is going to let Nightmare Moon into her classroom, and no pony can change their cutie mark.” Column snorted. “Kid, she’s an alicorn. They don’t play by the same rules as you and me. After all, if I could cast love magic like that Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, I’d be going out with a rich model and wouldn’t have to run around Canterlot every day looking for stories.” “So, are you saying you want to be a princess?” Quick Snap teased. “You bet your flank,” Column replied. He turned his head and smiled as he and many of the other reporters on the platform saw a light in the distant tunnel. “Now, come on, let’s get to the edge of the platform before we get muscled out. Be ready to take a picture of her and Twilight. I want them together in the same shot.” Column and Quick Snap joined the growing crowd of reporters, who clung together as close to the edge of the platform as they dared. They raised their cameras and pulled out their notepads. Reporters cleared their voices, ready to try and shout above one another to get what could be an exclusive scoop. The train rumbled into the station, its cars clattering as they slowed to a stop. The engine vented its pent up steam and the doors to the cars began to open. The few ponies on the train disembarked, and the reporters watched each one of them. There were a pair of older mares who disembarked together. A stallion with his wife and family, who quickly scuttled away from the pack of reporters. One after the other they watched, trying to spot Twilight Sparkle or the filly-sized Nightmare Moon. But then they never saw her. The last passenger got off. The train was emptied and the cleaning crews began to go through, preparing the passenger cars for their return trip to Ponyville. The reporters glanced at one another and then they fanned out, going off the gut instincts they had honed over years of being in the newspaper business. Twilight Sparkle had given them the slip, which really only meant one thing. There was a story to be uncovered. ~~~ The two older mares who had disembarked the train slowly climbed down the steps of the train station and reached the sidewalk. One was in her Hearth’s Warming best. A bright red hat with a matching vest over top a deep green blouse. She smiled and whistled down a taxi. But she did not wait for the other old mare to follow her into cart. No, she had come to Canterlot alone, and departed in the same fashion. This left the other older mare standing on the sidewalk. She was in a heavy shawl with a hood and had a large hump on her back that, if one were to look closely, moved and shifted in unnatural ways. Most of her face was wrapped up in a scarf, but for those who could see her eyes, they would notice they were strong and vibrant. They were the eyes of a much younger mare. The second older mare looked around for a moment, then smiled and slowly limped her way towards a blue stallion who was standing on the sidewalk, watching the ponies that were leaving the station. He was an older unicorn, getting close to being middle aged though not quite there yet. He had a darker blue mane and a pair of crescent moons for a cutie mark. It was a pony the older mare knew all too well. His name was Night Light. The disguised Twilight Sparkle continued to play the role of an old mare as she limped towards her father. She made sure she was close and then made sure nopony else around. Only then did she try to get his attention. “Psst, dad.” Night Light quickly turned his head, blinking a few times as he looked over the supposedly older mare that had crept up beside him. “I’m sorry? Do I know you?” “It’s me,” Twilight said. With a bit of magic, she pulled down her scarf and revealed her face. “Oh,” he said with a short laugh. “Sorry, I didn’t recognize you in that getup.” His smile faded as he looked over Twilight’s outfit. “Why are you wearing all that?” Twilight glanced back at the station as she put her scarf back into place. “There are a bunch of reporters standing on the platform like they were waiting for the train, and, well, I could only think of one reason there would be so many reporters considering almost nopony else was on the train.” Night Light nodded, understanding his daughter’s concern. He looked back at the station and saw a few of the reporters come out the front door. They were looking around, as if searching for something or somepony. Yet, before they could look their way, Night Light put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder and then cleared his throat. “There you are, mother!” he called out loudly, enunciating his words forcefully like he was talking to a mare who was hard of hearing. “You must tell me about your trip while we take the taxi home. Hey, taxi!” ~~~ Fearing the following reporters, Twilight stayed in disguise until the taxi pulled up in front of her house. Thankfully, they didn’t live far from the station. The three story townhouse was, for the most part, just as Twilight remembered it, except for the roof which had been replaced just before she left for Ponyville. It was one of many similar terraced townhouses on the street, which stood in a clean line all the way down the block. It was a well-off neighborhood. Not the fanciest in Canterlot, like the manors and mansions near the palace, but they were close to the heart of the capital city. Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns was only a few blocks away as was the best of the downtown shopping. In all, it was and had always been a perfect fit for her family. Night Light stayed back by the taxi a moment, paying the stallion for the trip, while Twilight stood at the end of the walk that lead to their front door. The house was in its holiday best. Garland and strings of enchanted, glowing glass hung from the edges of windows and the roof. A wreath hung on the door, and a blanket of snow covered everything. Twilight doubted she could have found a more welcoming site in all of Equestria, at least to her. “Twilight!” Spike whined. The hump in Twilight’s old mare disguise shifted. “Can we get inside already? It’s getting hot under here.” “Did her hump just talk?” the taxi puller asked with a cocked eyebrow. “Yes, it did,” Night Light answered as if nothing was out of the ordinary. “Now, here are your bits and you can keep the change.” The prospect of a very generous tip quickly drew the taxi stallion’s attention back to Night Light. “Thank you, sir, and have a Happy Hearth’s Warming.” Night Light nodded, and waved a quick goodbye to the taxi stallion before he pulled away. He then turned back and moved up beside Twilight, continuing the illusion that he was helping an elderly mare to the door. “I was wondering if that was where Spike was hiding. How you doing, son?” “I’ll be doing better when we get inside,” Spike answered as Twilight and Night Light began climbing the steps to the front door. They were soon inside, and with a flash of magic Twilight transfigured the hooded shawl she had been wearing back to its original form, her heavy winter coat. A moment later she unzipped the coat’s front, peeling it off. She had been wearing her saddlebags underneath and both Spike and Nyx had been riding on her back. They jumped off within moments, and Spike went to the door, cracking it open a little so he could get some cold air on his face. And Nyx was right behind him, standing a few steps back and smiling as they both recovered from the oven that the inside of Twilight’s coat had become. “Here, let me get your coat,” Night Light said. He magically grabbed the coat and hung it on a nearby coat rack before turning and shouting into the house. “Velvet, honey, they’re here!” “I’ll be right down!” the voice of Twilight’s mother, Twilight Velvet, called down from the stairs. “I’m just putting a few things away!” Night Light chuckled, shaking his head. “Your mother. Can’t be happy with guests around unless she knows this house is spotless.” He then turned back to Twilight, his smile widening as she took off her saddlebags. “But you know that as well as I do. Now, come on, give this old stallion a hug.” Twilight was more than happy to oblige. She lifted her forehooves and hugged her father tight, giggling a little as he gave her a squeeze. The pair then stepped apart, letting Night Light turn and smile at Spike. “And how is my daughter’s number one assistant?” he asked as he offered a hoof. “Still keeping my daughter out of trouble?” Spike took Night Light’s hoof in his claw and gave it a shake, laughing as he said, “More than you know.” “Well, it’s good to see you both. How have things been since the wedding?” “Actually, dad, there’s one more pony you need to say hello to,” Twilight said. She stepped to one side, smiling as she swept a hoof from her father to Nyx, who had been standing behind Twilight, trying to go unnoticed. “Dad, this is Nyx. Nyx, this is your grandfather, Night Light.” For a moment, Night Light’s smile weakened. He inspected Nyx closely, and she stepped back anxiously under his gaze. She looked away, staring at her hooves as she scratched her foreleg with the other, but his gaze remained constant. He then took a step forward, towering over her as most adult ponies did. “Nyx,” he said with a calm yet commanding tone, forcing her to look up and meet his gaze. He then bent his head down and extended a forehoof, bringing it to the side of her head. “What’s this behind your ear?” He brought his forehoof back a moment later, which was now holding a small holiday cookie. He also smiled, which in turn made Nyx smile as she took the cookie. She took a single bite, and her smile grew until it threatened to burst off her face. “This is good!” was all she could say through the flavorful food that filled her mouth. “That’s a secret, family recipe my grandfather came up with,” Night Light said as he raised his head. “He was a royal chef, and nopony came into his house during the holidays without getting a cookie.” “Hey, what about me and Twilight?” Spike asked. “There’s a whole plate of cookies in the kitchen,” Night Light assured Spike. “In fact, why don’t you take Nyx in there. You can get yourself a cookie and then some milk from the fridge for the both of you.” “Sounds good,” he said as he began to lead Nyx to the kitchen. “Maybe this time I’ll actually get to enjoy it.” Night Light cocked an eyebrow, watching Spike and Nyx walk into the living room and then through the door into the kitchen. He then looked back at Twilight, who smiled and laughed a little under her breath. “He’s a little steamed I made him leave the hot chocolate we bought back on the train.” “Well, he is a dragon that likes his hot chocolate,” Night Light said. He turned to go to the kitchen, but Twilight caught his shoulder. She was wearing a smile that was both thankful and hopeful. “Yes, honey?” he asked. “Thank you for doing that for Nyx. Does this mean...?” Night Light lifted a hoof and placed it on Twilight’s shoulder. “Listen, Honey, I still don’t think you should be the one taking care of her. You should be having fun with your friends, finishing your studies with Princess Celestia, and maybe finding a special somepony like your brother. You’re too young to be taking care of a filly, let alone an alicorn filly.” He then smiled. “But that’s no reason to ruin Hearth’s Warming for you or her. Let’s just enjoy these next few days and we can talk about it later.” Twilight pulled her father into a hug again, squeezing him. “Thanks dad, but I still think I can change your mind before we get on the train back to Ponyville.” A thumping on the stairs drew the pair from their hug, and soon Twilight’s hooves were wrapped lovingly around another pony. A white, middle aged mare with a faded purple and white mane and a cutie mark comprised of three stars. “Mom,” Twilight said as she squeezed Twilight Velvet tightly. “How are things? You finish your new book?” “Trying. Just need to polish off the last couple chapters,” Velvet answered with a tired sigh. “And I need to do it soon. The publishers are starting to get impatient.” “Don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll get it. You always do,” Twilight reassured her, “and I can’t wait to read it.” “You’ll get the first one off the press, like always,” Velvet assured before looking around the home’s small entryway. “I thought you were bringing—” “They’re in the kitchen,” Night Light said. Velvet nodded, turned, and crept to the kitchen door. She poked her head in for just a moment, just long enough to get a glimpse. She then retreated back to where her daughter and husband were standing. “I don’t know why, but I thought an alicorn filly would be bigger. And where’s her disguise? I thought we agreed that, when we go out, she’d have her disguise.” “We did and I have it. I just didn’t make her wear it on the train,” Twilight said before levitating and opening her saddlebags, revealing the headband contained within. “See, it’s all right here, and got all the enchantments on it, I promise.” Velvet laughed a little. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to doubt you, honey. I just wanted to be sure.” She then moved over beside Twilight, smiling and nudging her daughter’s shoulder. “Now, come on, let’s get you a cookie and make sure Spike and Nyx don’t ruin their dinner.” ~~~ “Well, here it is.” Nyx stepped into the room slowly as Twilight followed a few steps behind. She saw the cool blue decour and the bookshelf that was stuffed to capacity with a wide spectrum of books on magic. She saw the work desk that was neatly organized. She saw the bed, the closet, the old toy chest that had long been repurposed as a place to put more books. It was not all that different from the library, but at the same time it was still so amazing and wondrous. It was Twilight’s childhood bedroom. Nyx walked around slowly, looking at all the books on the shelf. She then moved to the window, looking outside. It was dark outside. Big white, sticky flakes were floating down from the sky to blanket Canterlot in a fresh layer of white. All the houses on the street had their little, enchanted lights on, making every home glow with bright, festive colors. It was a kind of view a pony could expect to find on the front of a Hearth’s Warming card. “It’s beautiful,” Nyx said as she continued to look out the window. “Yeah, Canterlot is at its best in winter,” Twilight said as she took a seat beside Nyx at the window. “Though, I’ll admit, most of my time I used this window with my telescope to study stars and didn’t really look down at the street. Still, did you have fun today?” Nyx nodded her head, recalling the day. They had frosted some more cookies so there would be a fresh plate for when Cadance and Shining Armor arrived the next morning. They had then taken a break from the kitchen to play in the backyard. With Twilight, Spike, and Night Light’s help, Nyx built a snowpony. They then had a snowball fight. It was Twilight and Nyx against Spike and Night Light. Velvet had been content to sit and watch from the porch. She loved the holiday season, but wasn’t as big a fan of snow. After that they had all cooked dinner together and then played a board game in the living room. So, in the end, it had been a fun day, a really fun day that was only made better by the idea that she, Twilight, and Spike were going to be staying in Twilight’s old bedroom. “Good,” Twilight said. She lifted a forehoof, hooked it around Nyx and brought her close. “And, you know what, it will only get better tomorrow when Shining and Cadance get here.” “Are you sure?” Nyx asked as she leaned her head against Twilight. “Of course I am,” Twilight said. “It sure didn’t sound like it when you were talking to Rarity.” Twilight frowned a little. She had gone to Rarity’s so she could get her measurements checked for her pageant costume, and had brought Nyx along. She and Rarity had talked about the trip to Canterlot, about her own concerns about her brother’s resentment towards Nyx. That whole time, Nyx was supposed to be in the other room, playing with Sweetie Belle. Apparently, that wasn’t the case. “Nyx, you shouldn’t eavesdrop on other ponies’ conversations,” Twilight told her before sighing and nuzzling the top of her head. “And I know what I told Rarity, but I also know my brother. He’s always been protective of me, but he’s also a reasonable stallion. Once he has a chance to get to know you, I know he’ll come around and he’ll be your BUFF.” Nyx turned to look at Twilight as she cocked an eyebrow. “My what?” “Your ‘best uncle friend forever,’” Twilight said before sighing and shaking her head. “Why doesn’t anypony understand acronyms anymore?” Nyx giggled a little at Twilight’s frustration. She then let her head once more rest against Twilight’s shoulder. She then yawned as her eyes began to droop. Twilight saw this and, with a smile and a nudge, she got Nyx back to her hooves. They walked over to Twilight’s old bed, a large queen-sized bed that had more than enough room for both of them. Twilight carefully tucked Nyx beneath the covers on the right hoof side, kissing her on the forehead gently. She then slowly slipped out of the room, going downstairs to sit and talk with her mother and father while Spike did as he always did: eat too many cookies and fall asleep on the couch. ~~~ In the cool grip of night, with snow flicking and dancing in the light from its headlamp, a train chugged down the track with determination and endurance only a machine could muster. It plowed through the snow on the track, clearing a path for the train cars that rumbled behind it. Many of the windows were dark as ponies tried to sleep. Others remained lit, the warm light from the train’s interior spilling out onto the clean, white snow. Among the windows that were still lit were those that belonged to the last car on the train. This car was very different from the others. Where the others were made to hold dozen of ponies comfortably, the last car was meant for just a few. Where other ponies had to try and sleep in their seats, the last car provided a bed. It was a private, royal car, and it was currently occupied by the royal couple: Shining Armor and Mi Amore Cadenza. Cadance and Shining were laying on a soft rug in the center of the royal car, snuggling gently before they retired to their bed. They were watching the fire in their car’s stove burn, enjoying the warmth that it was pouring into the air. Shining was levitating a piece of celery in the air, the last from a large bowl of celery sticks and strawberries that he had fetched from the dining car. Cadance opened her mouth, and gave a small, content purr as the celery was placed on her tongue. She chomped it down, savoring the crisp flavor before swallowing. She then opened her mouth again and stuck out her tongue, inviting Shining to place another morsel on her tongue. Shining, however, could only laugh and hold up the empty bowl in his magic. “Sorry, that’s all there is.” “Aww.” Cadance pouted and leaned into and nuzzle Shining’s neck. “Shining, would you go get some more from the dining car?” “Don’t you think you’ve had enough? This was your third bowl.” Cadance stuck out her bottom lip and looked up at her husband with big, pleading eyes. “But Shining.” He laughed, leaned in, and kissed his wife gingerly on the lips. “Sorry, but your munchies will just have to wait until morning.” She giggled back and returned his kiss. She then leaned into his shoulder, focusing on the fire in the stove. “It will be nice to see your parents again. I haven’t talked to them since the wedding.” “I know they’re looking forward to having you there. I think they’re still amazed you want to stay with me in my old bedroom instead of in a guest suite at the castle.” Cadance laughed and playfully stuck out her tongue. “Well, I may be a princess, but I’m also their daughter-in-law and I want the full daughter-in-law experience. That means I’m going to eat as many cookies as I want, help cook dinner, play board games, and sleep in your old bedroom where I can find some embarrassing old toy or stack of comic books you don’t want me to see.” “You mean like when I found that old diary of yours last month, the one from when you were still foalsitting Twilight? What was that one entry I read? ‘Dear Diary, Shining Armor came back from playing hoofball with his friends while I was babysitting Twilight today. He looked so hot, and—’” Cadance lit her horn and, a moment later, a pillow flew off their bed and flopped against the back of Shining’s head. The pair then shared a laugh and a kiss before going back to watching the fire in the stove. “I do hope you have a good time, Cadance,” Shining said. “Just, be careful around the house.” “Why would I need to be careful?” “Twilight is bringing Nyx.” Cadance sat up and looked into her husband’s eyes. “Shining, we’ve talked about this. I don’t think we have any reason to think Nyx is dangerous. Celestia and Luna pardoned her of what she did. Not only that, she’s been living with Twilight for the past few months and there hasn’t been any sign of trouble.” “I know, I know. Celestia and Twilight have both told me the same thing, but... you remember the wedding, don’t you? Twilight had a gut feeling that something was wrong. It was because of that gut feeling that the Changeling Queen sent her down into the gem caverns, which let her help you escape.” “What does that have to do with anything?” “Well, I just have a gut feeling that I can’t trust Nyx,” Shining explained. “When she was Nightmare Moon, she brainwashed me into leading the Canterlot occupation. What if she had made me hunt you down? What if she had banished you someplace and it was because I was able to find you? I haven’t been able to protect you as I should... “And... and I just want to be careful.” “Then be careful,” Cadance said, “but don’t be so cautious that you ruin Hearth’s Warming. Twilight really wants you and Nyx to get along.” “I know, and I promise I’ll try.” Cadance smiled and then kissed Shining on the lips. “Good. Now, come on, let’s get to bed. Twilight and your mother probably have the whole day planned tomorrow, and we’ll need our energy.” “You go ahead,” Shining said as he watched her stand up. “I’m just going to be a few more minutes.” Cadance nodded and slowly slipped off to bed, leaving Shining near the stove. He then turned his head. His horn glowed as he opened the flap to a saddlebag that rested near the door of the car. From within, he withdrew a few folders that he levitated over to where he was laying. He set most of the folders down beside him, but kept one suspended in his magic. He flipped it open and began to read down the papers contained inside. Psychological Evaluation Form B5 - Page 2 Last Name, First Name, Middle Initial (If Applicable) - Armor, Shining Rank - Prince Examining Doctor - Dr. Brain Trust Examiner’s Summary and Elaboration of All Pertinent Observations Follow up examination with Prince Shining Armor. This examination is being made at the request of Prince Armor as a follow up to his debriefing examination after the recent incident involving the second return of Nightmare Moon. After a thorough examination, it is my opinion... ===================================================================== To see how Past Sins and its side stories fit with Season 3 of MLP, check this blog post. ===================================================================== ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== A Tooth and A CameraWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 7 A Tooth and A Camera ==================== The night was cool in Canterlot, an ideal night for most Hearth’s Warming Eve celebrations. It was warm enough for Ponies to be outside, to travel to parties and family gatherings. The nip in the air, however, was just sharp enough that once a pony got where they were going, all they’d want to do was go where it was warm and enjoy a tall mug of hot cocoa. But for some ponies, their frigid trek outside was not meant to be a short one nor was its end in sight. Shivering, Applejack adjusted her hat so it sat down, over her ears, and she pulled the jacket she had been loaned tighter around her body. The coat was from a servant pony about two sizes larger than her, but she didn’t complain. Right now, she and everypony else had bigger concerns than an ill-fitting jacket. Coming to a stop at the crest of a hill in the castle gardens, Applejack lifted a hoof to her mouth and called out into the air, “Nyx.” A shuffle of hooves in the snow behind her made Applejack glance to her side. She had been paired with Twilight Velvet, who probably should have stayed inside the castle. Her mane was disheveled, and she was a ball of nervous, pent up, panicked energy. It was similar to how Twilight had been when she feared she was going to turn in a friendship report late, proving that she truly was her mother’s daughter. Applejack waited, watching as Velvet came up the hill slowly. Each of her hoofsteps was labored and slow, like she was wearing cement shoes. “Come on, Velvet. You’re the one that’s supposed to be in the lead. You know the castle grounds better than I do.” “Sorry,” Velvet said, finally making it to the top of the hill. She was bundled up in her own coat, and the makeup she had worn for the pageant’s reception had been washed away, first by tears of fear, then by a wet rag. “Listen, Velvet, none of us will think any less of ya if you want to stay inside,” Applejack said. “We got plenty of eyes out here. We’ll find her.” “No, I want to help look,” Velvet said, taking a step down from the crest of the hill. “I’m worried about her too.” Velvet and Applejack approached a gazebo that was one of the many landmarks in the castle’s gardens. It was like a scene from a greetings card. The gazebo and the surrounding ground were covered with a thick, fluffy blanket of snow, but the space beneath the gazebo’s roof was clear. It was a space the pair entered gladly, their hooves clattering against the wood as they took a moment to shake the snow from their legs. “Nyx!” Applejack called out again, her voice joining other shouts in the night. Rainbow Dash and Cadance were in the air with the pegasi guard, and Rarity was with Night Light searching the other side of the castle. There were also a dozen teams of guards outside and even more scouring the castle’s interior. It was a systematic search that had started almost as soon as Twilight realized Nyx had vanished. And Pinkie Pie— “Hey, Applejack! Did you know you look silly upside-down?” And, of course, Pinkie Pie was searching the only way she knew how: randomly. Applejack and Velvet had already crossed paths with the pink party pony once, but now she was on the roof of the gazebo, hanging her head down over the edge. “Hey, Pinkie, has anypony found her yet?” Applejack asked. “No, they haven’t,” she answered, her smile weakening for a moment. Still, her grin soon bounced back, retaking it’s strength. “But we’ll find her, I know we will. I’m the best Hide-And-Seeker in Ponyville, and—” A snowball sailed through the air, splatting against Pinkie’s face and causing her to tumble off the top of the gazebo along with a small avalanche of snow. The tightly packed snowball had been thrown by Velvet, who was shaking. “Is my family’s safety just a game to you!?” “Whoa there,” Applejack said, quickly stepping between the two ponies. She turned to Velvet and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Listen, Sugarcube, Pinkie Pie doesn’t mean any disrespect. She’s helpin’ search, just like the rest of us, but she’s doin’ it her way. And trust me, I’d place bets Pinkie Pie’s the one that finds Nyx first.” Velvet huffed a little but then frowned and nodded. Applejack patted her shoulder reassuringly and then turned back to Pinkie Pie. “Hey, are you okay?” Pinkie Pie popped out of the pile of snow like confetti out of a party popper and nodded. She had a beard of snow and large, bushy, snow eyebrows, but she made no effort to shake them off as she smiled back at Applejack. “Yep, I’m as okay as a bale of hay.” “Then let’s get back to searchin’,” Applejack said. Pinkie Pie brought a hoof to her head, saluting Applejack. “You got it mon-capitan.” She then zipped off and jumped into a pile of snow. Applejack then saw a trail of upturned snow moving away from the pile, a sign Pinkie was digging a tunnel beneath the snow. “How can she be so... happy?” Velvet asked as she came up beside Applejack. “I think being the Element of Laughter has somethin’ ta do with it,” Applejack commented, a small smile on her own face. “But don’t misunderstand her. She’s just as worried as the rest of us, and she’s trying just as hard to find Nyx. Heck, if it wasn’t for her and her Pinkie Sense, that catwalk would have probably caught me and the rest of our friends.” “What do you mean?” “Do ya remember hearing somepony shout ‘Twitchy Tail’ before everything started coming down?” Velvet had to think about it a moment, but she then nodded. “I do.” “That was Pinkie. She has this sixth sense about her that tells her when things are about ta happen, and she sensed something was going to fall. And in Ponyville, when Pinkie's-a-twichin', you better listen.” “But what if she hadn’t shouted? Twilight and Shining and Cadance... All of you were all on stage. And, if that catwalk had come down on top of you, you could have all been—” “Sugarcube,” Applejack said, trying to be as kind as she could, “I know what almost happened. I probably won’t sleep right for a week ‘cause of what almost happened. But we can’t change that, and we can’t think about it right now. Nyx is still missing, and we need to help find her. Now come on, let’s keep lookin’.” ~~~ Silently, like the moon in the sky, Luna stood in the pageant hall, which had been all but abandoned when the search for Nyx began. The catwalk still laid in a heap, a splintered center piece to the destruction that had ruined the otherwise pleasant evening. She watched as Shining Armor worked to clean the mess, using his magic to disassemble and break apart the catwalk and set the pieces off to the side of the room. Luna had requested that Shining stay behind to investigate the accident while she supervised. It had taken Shining less than a second to see through the sugar coating, but he didn’t protest his punishment either. He had gone to work dutifully, beginning to break apart and disassemble the fallen catwalk. Still, Luna hadn’t asked Shining to stay with her solely as punishment. She wanted a chance to hear his side of things for herself. She also felt it was best if Twilight and Cadance had some time to calm down. Neither one of them wanted to see, let alone talk to, Shining at the moment. “And you feel the blood taken from Twilight during the initial spell was somehow used to bewitch her?” Shining nodded, gritted his teeth, and tore a hunk of metal away from the wreckage. “I do,” he said quietly before tossing the piece into the pile that he had formed off stage. “I looked it up in the archives of the crystal empire. It’s hard to do, but that kind of subtle mind control can be very effective and hard to detect, mostly because it isn’t cast on the pony you want to control. It’s cast on something else, something you want them to break, protect, or even care for.” “Yes,” Luna confirmed, “such magic does exist. Your sister caused a ruckus in Ponyville with the ‘Want it, Need it” spell, which is a far more extreme version of what you’re describing. But, Shining, do you honestly feel you chose the best time to make your fears known?” “No. I probably picked the worst possible time,” he said with a sigh as he threw another scrap into the pile. “I was trying to wait until after the holidays. I wanted this to be a good Hearth’s Warming for Cadance, and I knew that wouldn’t happen if I tried to talk to Twilight about Nyx. I knew she was going to get mad. But when the catwalk fell, when Nyx tried to hurt Twilight and Cadance, I just... I just couldn’t wait any longer. “ “You still assume that Nyx is the one that caused the catwalk to fall.” “Who else could it have been!?” Shining asked, pausing from his work. “The room was dark when it happened. If it had been somepony in the audience, we would have seen the glow from their horn. And Nyx was up, on the catwalk, by herself. She went up there with me and Cadance and was still there when we started to do our part in the scene.” “Being at the right place at the right time is not enough to convict somepony of a crime, Shining. As the previous Captain of the Guard, you know we need evidence.” Shining turned back to the pile, his horn glowing as he tried to heft up a particularly large piece of wreckage. “Well, if she used magic, then you know as well as I do trying to find evidence of it is like trying to find a needle in a—” Shining managed to finally get the large hunk of catwalk up off the stage. But, instead of levitating it off the stage straight away he instead paused and cocked his head. “What is that?” “What did you find?” Luna asked as she quickly strode across the stage. She looked at the large hole in the stage that had been revealed. The boards were splintered from the impact, and through the hole they could see much more of the catwalk’s wreckage had ended up beneath the stage. But, the thing that had drawn Shining’s attention wasn’t on the floor below them. It was hanging precariously off a splintered piece of the stage’s boards. Luna levitated the small item up with great care, turning it over in her magic. It was a camera with a neck brace, and it wasn’t a family’s camera used to snap pictures of vacations and birthdays. It was professional grade and well maintained. “Shining,” Luna asked, “did you notice anypony backstage with a camera?” “No,” he answered, his own horn starting to glow. “And look, there’s something in the viewfinder.” Luna couldn’t help but arch an eyebrow. “The what?” “The part you look through,” Shining said as his magic extracted the item that was wedged through the glass of the viewfinder. It was small, white, and had little bits of blood on it. “Is this... a tooth?” Luna took the tooth back from Shining Armor, holding both it and the camera in her magic. She stared intently at the two items, her eyebrows slowly furrowing. She believed she knew the origins of the tooth, and thus there was a chance she knew who the camera belonged too. But, to be sure, the princess of the night began to weave her magic around the two items. “What are you doing, Princess?” “I am casting a scrying spell,” Luna said as she continued to work her magic. “Your sister used such a spell to find the underground location of Night Stone Castle, and I wish to find who this camera and tooth belong to.” “But don’t you need a map?” “That is the modern version of the scrying spell. In millennia past, when Equestria was not so well mapped, a more rudimentary scrying spell was commonly used. These enchanted items will not be able to tell us an exact location, but they will point us in the right direction.” Luna turned to face Shining and, with little warning, placed the camera and its brace around his neck and secured it in place. “Take the camera, go where it leads, and apprehend the pony it points to. That pony knows something of what transpired this night.” “But how is this going to lead me any—” Shining began to ask, only to feel a tug on his neck. The camera had lurched to the right a little. Not enough to be painful or to cause Shining to trip, but like the camera had been nudged by somepony who wanted him to take a picture of something in particular. “Nevermind.” “It’s a strong reaction for how weak I made the scrying spell. The pony this camera belongs to is still near the castle,” Luna said as she held the tooth in her magic. With a small flash, like a star bursting to life in the heavens, Luna manifested a small glass sphere around the tooth. She then finished the enchantment on the tooth, causing it to fly to one edge of the sphere, pointing forward and slightly up. “And it would seem this tooth belongs to another pony who is even closer. Shining, when you have apprehended the camera’s owner bring him to the medical wards, and feel free to begin questioning him on the way.” “Are you sure you want me to start the questioning?” Luna spread her wings, leapt from the stage, and landed on the floor below. “Yes, I do, for the greatest understanding of any truth comes from discovering it yourself.” ~~~ “Nyx?! Nyx?! Are you here?!” Twilight raced through the front door of her parent’s home the moment she had been able to get it open. She galloped into the living room, her horn glowing with light, and glanced around briefly for any sign of Nyx. She then bolted for the kitchen. From there, she galloped into the dining room, and from there she backtracked to the living room and climbed the stairs to the house’s upper floors. All the while she called for Nyx, hoping to hear some answer. “Oh no, it doesn’t look like she’s here,” Fluttershy said. She and Spike came through the home’s front door, moving slowly into the darkness. Twilight hadn’t bothered to light a single lantern or candle, relying on her magic to illuminate her way. Spike and Fluttershy, however, couldn’t rely on that same magic, not when Twilight had already raced upstairs. So, Spike felt his way through the dark, eventually finding the fireplace. It was trivial for the dragon to light the logs, and soon their pink flames were casting light and warmth across the room. If things had gone as planned, the whole family and all of Twilight’s friends would have come home. All the lights in the house would have been lit. There would have been games, laughter, sugary treats, and perhaps an embarrassing story or two. But now those things seemed like distant dreams. Fluttershy gently pushed the door shut once Spike had the fire lit and then walked into the living room. “Do you think she’d be in the backyard?” “She isn’t,” Twilight said as she came in through the back door, kicking some snow from her hooves. “Wait, didn’t you go upstairs?” Spike asked, pointing over his shoulder with a thumb. “I did, and Nyx wasn’t up there.” “But then how did you—” “I levitated myself out a window,” Twilight answered as she shut the backdoor. “I thought I saw something move in the snow, and I didn’t want to waste time going down the stairs. B-but... it was just the shadow from this.” She held up a small, burnt stick in her magic, which was shaking like she was about to drop it. Twilight’s lips were quivering as well, as if they didn’t know whether to smile or frown at the sight of the stick. But Fluttershy knew what to do. She put a wing over Twilight’s back and quickly brought the mare to the couch. And it was good timing, because Twilight’s legs were losing their strength quickly. She collapsed onto the couch’s soft cushions, mane fraying as her nerves began to get the best of her. “It will be alright, Twilight, we’ll find her,” Fluttershy said soothingly. “Yeah, Fluttershy’s right,” Spike added, forcing a smile and confident tone to his voice. “Everypony is helping look, even the castle guard. We’ll find her.” “But where else could she be!?” Twilight asked, shouting at the pair as if she was trying to raise her voice above a crowd. “And what if we don’t find her quickly enough?! It’s cold outside, and getting colder. Sure, it isn’t a Hearth’s Warming blizzard, but if she stays out in the snow too long she could get hypothermia or frostbite.” Twilight gritted her teeth and slammed her face down into the couch cushions. “Why? Why did this have to happen?” “There’s nothing you could have done,” Fluttershy reassured her. Twilight shook her head firmly. “I could have noticed something was wrong with Shining. I should have noticed. He was so quiet around Nyx; he almost never talked to her. He asked mom all those questions when we got back from shopping, and I should have talked to him after what happened at the station.” Twilight lifted her head, only to slam it back down against the cushion. “And he can’t be right! He’s wrong! It can’t all be just because of a mind control spell! Why would he even say that?!” “He’s just worried, Twilight,” Fluttershy said, speaking softly and sweetly despite Twilight’s shouts. “It’s a brother’s job to care about what happens to his little sister. Yes, maybe he’s a little... overzealous, but didn’t you do the same thing during the wedding rehearsal, when you thought Cadance was evil.” “But I was right! That Cadance was evil! She was an evil, love-eating, mind-controlling, changeling queen! Are you saying you think he’s right!?” Spike put up his claws defensively as Twilight glared daggers at both him and Fluttershy. “Whoa, that’s not what we’re saying.” “Then what are you trying to say!?” “That you should look at it from Shining’s perspective,” Fluttershy explained, lifting a hoof and gently setting it on Twilight’s shoulder. “He’s just worried that what happened to him is happening to you, but he’ll come around.” “But what if he doesn’t?” Twilight asked. “I don’t want Nyx to grow up with her only uncle hating her, and I don’t want this to ruin my friendship with Shining. I just want us to be a family, like we’ve always been, but what if—” “Twilight, it will be okay. He just needs a chance to get to know Nyx the way the rest of us do.” “But what if he doesn’t give her a chance?” “He will,” Fluttershy said again, confidence and gentle firmness in her voice. “It will be okay.” “But what if—” “It will be okay.” “But—” “It will be okay.” The simple confidence in Fluttershy’s voice made her words sound as if they were absolute facts, and, as usual, facts brought some peace to Twilight’s mind. She smiled a little, silently thanking Fluttershy before turning to look at Spike. “Send a letter to the princess. Tell her we didn’t find Nyx here at the house and ask her what she thinks we should do next.” Spike nodded and quickly scampered off to find a quill and piece of parchment while Fluttershy stayed with Twilight, continuing to give her strength and hope that things would, in fact, be okay. ~~~ “He went that way!” Quick Snap banked hard, made the tightest turn he could manage, and then continued to fly low. He gasped for breath and pushed all the strength he could manage out of his wings. He made turns at intersections, double backed, did everything he could do to escape the pegasi guards that were in hot pursuit. But they were gaining. Each time he glanced back over his shoulder they seemed only get closer. He had been almost two blocks away when Shining Armor came out the castle gates with the two other guards at his sides. Quick Snap still wasn’t sure how Shining knew where he was hiding while he had been waiting for Column to come out. But, somehow, Shining had known exactly where to look, and that was how the whole chase had begun. Glancing back again, Quick Snap saw the guards had gotten even closer. A few more minutes and they’d be able to catch him. That’s if his wings didn’t fall off from exhaustion first. He wasn’t a sports flyer. He wasn’t a daredevil or racer. He was a photographer who needed to fly more laps around Canterlot each day and cut back on the hayfries. Panting heavily through his mouth, Quick Snap made another hard turn on a random street. He didn’t have to look back now. He could hear the guards’ wingbeats, and they were close. He couldn’t beat them. He had to do something else. What would Column do? He was the one always coming up with plans, like the one at the train station. Yes, Column would lure the guards under some roof and knock the snow off, or he’d trick the guards into crashing into a snowpony. Pfffft Maybe it wasn’t a Column quality plan, but throwing a snowball had been all Quick Snap could think of. And, by some miracle, it had worked. One of the two guards that had been chasing him, the one he had hit in the face, tumbled to the snow covered ground and into a snow fort that had been left behind by some fillies and colts. That left just one guard, and Quick Snap scooped up another hoofful of snow as he pulled another tight turn. He didn’t know how earth ponies lived with just their hooves. A unicorn could pack a snowball with his magic. A pegasus could use their wings, but earth ponies were stuck with their hooves. Still, despite the difficulty of trying to pack the snowball with just his hooves, Quick Snap had another icy ball ready for the one remaining guard. He didn’t throw it right away, though. The guard would be expecting that. No, Quick Snap kept flying, kept trying to escape by his own wing power. The guard was continuing to gain, and then he felt it. A forehoof had grabbed hold of one of his rear hooves. “Halt! In the name of the—” Pffffft Quick Snap nailed the second guard square in the nose with the wet snowball he had been holding. The guard fell back, coughing and sputtering from the snow that had entered his mouth as he rubbed at his eyes with his hooves. That was all the opening Quick Snap needed. He ducked into a narrow alley, flew a short ways, and then hid behind a few garbage cans. He then worked to quiet his breathing as he strained his ears. He heard the guard he had just hit shout and heard another voice call back. He dared to take a peek. One of the guards taking off from the street and flying skyward. They were going to try and spot him from above, thinking he’d still be flying. But, one lesson Quick Snap had learned from Column was to be where ponies weren’t looking for you. At the moment, the guards expected him to be in the skies, so he folded his wings, got to his hooves, and began walking. He breathed deeply, trying to calm his racing heart. He shook his head, fluttered his wings, and continued to make his way towards the far end of the alley. He then allowed himself to smile a little. He had escaped the guard, and now all he had to do was go home, go to bed, and just forget about Column. But just forgetting about Column was hard. Reaching the end of the alley and stepping out into the street, Quick Snap focused his gaze on the distant castle. It glowed like a finely dressed Hearth’s Warming tree in the clear night air, but Quick Snap couldn’t see that beauty at the moment. All he could see, all he could think about, was the mess Column had likely made in the castle. “What in the wide world of Equestria did you do, Column? You were just going to take a picture of her.” “Of who?” Quick Snap flinched and spread his wings. He didn’t even want to look back and see which guard had caught up with him, but, before he could even get a foot off the ground, a pink aura had surrounded him. He slammed into the magical barrier and stuck there for a moment before falling down to the soft blanket of snow that covered the street. “Aren’t you the photographer from the other day?” Quick Snap rolled his head back and then had to fight the urge to vomit when he realized the stallion who had caught him was none other than Shining Armor. “Who, me!?” Quick Snap asked as if Shining’s question was a joke. “No, I just have one of those faces and coat colors. That and I know five other ponies in Canterlot that have a cutie mark like mine. Their names are... they are... they are...” Quick Snap laughed as he fumbled to think of fake names. All the while Shining looked on, his glare growing sterner by the second. “Well, who are they?” Shining pressed. “They are... no one else.” Quick Snap hung his head in defeat. He just couldn’t come up with a lie like Column could. “So you are the pegasus who harassed my wife and sister the other day with his camera?” “Yes,” Quick Snap admitted with a small nod of his head. “And I take it this belongs to you.” Shining opened a small hole in his barrier and then tossed something inside. Quick Snap had to reach out his hooves to catch and juggle the item. It was his camera, though it had seen better days. The view finder had a hole in it, the case was beaten up, and the lens was cracked. “What happened to it?” Quick Snap couldn’t help but ask. “It was found amongst the wreckage.” Quick Snap took his eyes of the camera and looked up at Shining. “The wreckage of what?” he asked, concern and a small amount of panic ringing in his voice. “Of the pageant. Somepony caused the stage’s catwalks to break loose and fall onto the stage, nearly killing several very important ponies, including myself and my wife. And we found your camera at the scene.” Shining took a step closer to the barrier, using his height to loom over Quick Snap. “So, do you care to explain what happened, or would you prefer I arrest you for your involvement in this act of treason?” “T-treason!? B-but I didn’t do anything! It was all Column. He had—” Quick Snap slapped his hoof across his mouth, but the damage had already been done. ~~~ “And how is our patient, Doctor?” Celestia stood at the edge of the bed in the castle medical wards, looking over the unicorn that had been found in the wreckage of the catwalk. He had taken a pretty good beating from the accident. A missing tooth and a few bruised ribs were the worst of his injuries, but he also suffered from numerous bruises and cuts elsewhere. It was maybe a good thing he was sleeping, though the occasional moans from the unicorn made it obvious his mind was restless. “We’ve started him on some treatments to make sure he’s stable and to verify that he hasn’t sustained any dangerous internal injuries. After that we’ll get to work mending his bruised ribs and regrowing his missing tooth. It’s definitely not going to happen overnight, but he should recover just fine.” “And did you find any identification on him?” Celestia asked, not taking her eyes off the unicorn. “No, we didn’t. Why do you ask?” “I just wanted to see if it had his address, so we could tell his family he’s being cared for here,” Celestia said, putting on a smile as she turned to face the doctor. “Thank you again for tending to this pony, Doctor Physica. I’ll check back again in an hour.” With that Celestia turned and gracefully strode from the room, letting her lips form into a frown as she slipped out the door. Part of her was happy that the pony was going to make a full recovery. Things could have turned out much worse if some heavier part of the catwalks had fallen upon him. Yes, she was happy, but at the same time something wasn’t right. “Sister, what are you doing here?” The familiar voice drew Celestia from her thoughts, and made her turn and offer Luna a gentle smile as she walked up. “Oh, Luna, I’m just checking on the injured pony. He should make a full recovery, but he’s out cold for the moment.” “I see, and what of Nyx? Has there been any sign of her?” “She’s not in the castle or on the grounds, and Spike sent a letter saying they hadn’t found her at Twilight’s home either. I’ve ordered the search expanded to include the streets surrounding the castle, and have asked some of the guard to set up checkpoints to ensure Nyx doesn’t slip out of Canterlot.” “Do you really believe she would try to leave the city?” “I don’t know at this point,” Celestia admitted, sighing as she shook her head. “This whole evening has been full of unexpected complications.” She then put a smile back on her lips and looked back up at Luna. “Still, what are you doing here, Luna? Where is Shining Armor?” “While cleaning up the stage he discovered a camera with a tooth embedded in the finder of view. Believing he had found a clue, I cast a scrying spell on the camera and sent Shining to locate its owner. I then took the tooth and did the same myself.” Luna held up the tooth, which was still contained within the magically manifested glass sphere. It was drawn to one side of the orb, pointing to the door that separated the princesses from the medical wards. “It led me here.” Celestia turned and looked at the door as if her gaze might bore a hole through the wood so she could glare at the unicorn in the other room. “I knew something was wrong when I didn’t recognize that pony.” “What do you mean?” “I directed the play, Luna, and I would not be a good director if I didn’t learn about my cast and crew,” Celestia said. “Yes, perhaps I can not recite the names of every earth pony peasant without seeing their faces, but I know two things for certain. The first, no pony, not even Nyx, should have been up on the catwalks during that part of the performance. The second, I don’t remember seeing that stallion during any of our dress rehearsals earlier today.” “So we have a stallion we do not know, who was on the catwalks where he didn’t belong, and who was carrying or with somepony who was carrying a camera. It is all very suspect,” Luna said as she undid the scrying charm on the tooth. “Yes, it is, and if I had the time I would wait for that pony to awake and get the answers from him myself.” Celestia drew in a breath, and then let it out slowly to quiet her short outburst of anger. “But I do not have the time. Twilight will be getting back from her house soon with Fluttershy and Spike, and I wish to help my student with the search for Nyx. I do believe I owe her that much.” “Sister, didn’t you say the unicorn was unconscious?” Luna asked. “No, he was unconscious when they brought him up here. He eventually came around, but Doctor Physica then gave him some general anesthetics. She felt it was best for the unicorn to get his... sleep.” Celestia fell silent. A thought clicked into place in her mind, and it caused a smile to spread onto her lips as she looked down at the princess of the night. “Do you mean?” Luna only nodded a silent confirmation. “Very well,” Celestia said as she turned to leave. “I will gladly leave this unicorn in your capable hooves. Please send word when you’ve been able to find out anything of use, and I will do the same if we are able to locate Nyx.” ~~~ Quick Snap sat silently as he watched Shining Armor run a hoof through his mane. He sat on the opposite side of the table from the prince inside one of the castle’s interrogation rooms. He had, so far, managed to dodge and avoid most of Shining’s questions. He had been forced to give his real name, especially when Shining realized it was etched on the bottom of the camera. He also had to admit that Column was the unicorn he had been with when he ambushed Cadance and Twilight. Beyond that, Quick Snap had been able to avoid the truly compromising questions, but Shining looked like he was far from giving up. “Why were you waiting outside the castle walls?” “I was outside the walls?” Quick Snap nervously asked. He was trying to sit still, but he was unable to keep himself from fiddling with his hooves. It felt as if he’d explode if he didn’t do something with them. “Yes, you were,” Shining confirmed. “The guards at the gate said they’d seen you loitering outside the walls for almost an hour.” “Was I really loitering? I just thought I was standing there enjoying the view of the castle. It really is a beautiful sight this time of year.” “But didn’t you say you’ve been a Canterlot resident for the past several years?” Shining asked. “I did.” “Then haven’t you seen the castle before?” “Well, that doesn’t mean I can’t look at it, does it?” Quick Snap was able to quiet his nerves for a moment by eagerly pursuing what would be the fifth tangent in the interrogation. “I mean, tourists come to the capital all the time to see it. It’s one of the great landmarks of Equestria, and it’s right in our backyard. We should enjoy it more than anypony else, but most folks in Canterlot just never find the time. This pony I work with at the paper has never even seen the castle from up close. He just never has had a reason to come to this side of the city.” Shining Armor sighed and scratched his forehead. “Yes, I understand. It is a shame, but you still haven’t answered my question. Why were you—” “Prince Armor?” Shining flinched, and Quick Snap saw what looked like the beginnings of a shout form in the prince’s throat. But Shining didn’t shout. He kept his calm and turned to look at the guard who had just poked his head through the door leading out of the interrogation room. “What is it?” The guard held up an envelope in his wings. “They’re done.” “W-w-what’s done?” Quick Snap couldn’t help but ask, trying to crane his neck to see what the guard was holding. “Thank you,” Shining said, quickly taking the envelope in his magic. He waited for the guard to close the door and then turned back to face Quick Snap. He opened the envelope gingerly and began to slowly take out its contents. Quick Snap recognized what Shining was holding almost instantly. They were photographs, photographs undoubtedly developed from the film in his camera. “You aren’t a bad photographer, Quick Snap,” Shining complimented as he looked at the picture on the top of the stack. He then gently drew the photograph out and flicked it onto the table, like he was a card dealer in Las Pegasus. The picture spun on the well cared for table and came to a stop at Quick Snap’s hooves. He couldn't help but swallow nervously as he felt his heart skip a beat. The picture resting in front of him was of Cadance and Twilight, standing stunned, while Nyx hid beneath Twilight’s hooves. It was a picture he had taken when he and Column had ambushed Shining’s family at the Hearth’s Warming festival. Forcing a laugh, Quick Snap opened his mouth to try and deny that the picture was his. He tried numerous times, but each time his tongue felt numb. It was like his mouth was a dry well. No matter how many times he opened and closed his jaw, he just couldn’t seem to draw up any words. Shining watched this, taking the silence as an admission of guilt, before flicking his gaze to the next picture in the stack. He looked at this one only briefly before flipping it onto the table with the first. It was another picture from their ambush, this time a large, close up shot of Cadance with Column pestering Twilight for a question in the background. And no matter how Quick Snap wished it to stop, the pictures just kept coming and the pile on the table kept growing. Shining flicked all the pictures from the ambush onto the table and then began getting into some of the other images Quick Snap had captured. There was a picture of them coming back from the dinner at the hotel, and a picture of them leaving to go shopping the next day. A single picture of his mother slipping outside to check the mailbox. There was then a picture of their home later that evening, the same evening the logs in the back caught fire. Quick Snap thanked his lucky stars he hadn’t taken a picture of the backyard. That would have certainly made Shining question if he and Column had any involvement with the fire that had occurred. But there was still one picture left, one picture that Shining was staring at. Quick Snap didn’t know what the photograph could have been of. The last picture he remembered taking was the last one Shining had thrown onto the table. Maybe he had set the camera off by accident. It wouldn’t have been the first time, and those pictures were always a bit confusing. Even he, a trained photographer, sometimes had to stare at one of those accidental pictures for quite a while to understand just where and when it had been taken. But something was wrong. Shining didn’t look confused, like he was looking at a photograph he couldn’t make heads or tails of. No, he looked... it was hard to pin down. He was kind of angry, but he also looked like he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. It was like the time Quick Snap had shown Column a snapshot of a buffalo ballerina company that had started up after Discord’s attack on Equestria. Finally, after several tense minutes, Shining took his gaze off the picture and looked to Quick Snap, making a shiver crawl down the pegasus’s spine. “Okay, no more games. I want you to tell me everything you know about this picture, or the next pony who will be asking you questions will be the prosecutor when you’re tried for treason. Do you understand?” Quick Snap nodded as he swallowed nervously, and at that Shining Armor set the final picture down on the table. Quick Snap leaned in and instantly recognized that the picture wasn’t his work. The focus was off, and the image was blurry from an unsteady shot. There was also a blob of beige in the top center of the picture, a blob that had to be Column’s chin. First rule of using a neck mounted camera, keep your head up. But when Quick Snap looked past the flaws in the picture, his breathing grew still. It was a picture of Nyx. He could recognize her by her cutie mark and mane. Her headband was gone, and her white coat had turned an inky black. She had been photographed mid gallop, while she was looking back at the camera. Her wings were spread as if she was preparing to take flight, and her eyes, with their slitted pupils, showed brightly in the light of the camera’s flash. And the look on the filly’s face was one of terror. She was scared, like she was being chased by the headless horse himself. “Well?” Shining pressed. “I... I didn’t take this,” Quick Snap said as he used his wings to pick up the snapshot. “Column must have. He was just... just so dead set on making sure everypony knew the truth, that Nightmare Moon hadn’t been put in jail like so many of us believed. He takes his work seriously, sure, but... I’ve never seen him this determined. I... I shouldn’t have left him alone.” “What do you mean?” Quick Snap sighed, still looking at the picture. “Column wanted, needed, a picture of Nyx with her black coat to make his story. So, we worked out a plan for getting into the castle. The first thing we did was sneak in with the ponies delivering the tables for the reception. After that, we...” ~~~ To gain the ability to walk in the land of dreams, many ponies would expect there to be some complicated spell or ritual. They’d believe it required a long, complicated incantation and a sacrifice of seasonal fruits and vegetables on some long-forgotten altar. But for Luna, entering the world of dreams was no more complicated than turning her head. Like she was flexing a muscle, Luna made the sights and sounds of the castle’s medical wards fade. She grew numb to the real world and let the dreams come into focus. It was an ethereal soup of fantasies and nightmares that swirled and bubbled around her like stars in the night sky. Luna could see many such points of light behind her, representing the many sleeping minds of Canterlot. But one dream was far closer than all the others, a single dream that hung and floated in the room she had just been standing in. It was the dream of the mysterious unicorn, and Luna stepped towards it. Like she was walking into the ocean, each step made her sink further into the dream. She did it with grace and flinched only once as the cooler air of the dream washed over her coat. Her head reached the surface of the dream, which shimmered like water reflecting a perfect full moon, and she neither took a breath nor shut her eyes. She just continued to wade deeper and deeper. She floated for a short time as the dream began to account for her presence. She felt her hooves touch solid ground, and soon she had settled into her role. This was how she normally viewed dreams, as nothing more than an observer watching behind the mask of some aspect of a ponies dream. For young Scootaloo, she had watched from behind the silhouette of the mare in the moon. For this dream, however, she was one of thousands. A member of a faceless crowd of ponies who were nothing more than silhouettes. This was a common feature of dreams. A pony’s mind crafted only what was important, only manifested the details that it needed. For the dream, the unicorn needed to be in a crowd of ponies, but there was no need for each pony to have a face, name, or cutie mark of their own. The crowd was what was important, not the ponies within it. And where the crowd was looking seemed to be important as well. All eyes were turned upward, and Luna looked in the same direction as she began to take note of her surroundings. They were in Canterlot, in the largest of the castle’s courtyards. The crowd was focused on a balcony, the same balcony where Shining and Cadance had first greeted the world as husband and wife. And above that, hanging in the sky, was a sight that Luna had never seen first hoof. The moon was shining above Equestria, but upon it was the shadowy silhouette of a regal mare with a long horn: the mare in the moon. Motion in the periphery of her vision made Luna look back to the balcony, where she saw a familiar stallion stepping to the edge of the railing. A megaphone was brought out for his use, and soon his voice was ringing through the night. “Mares and Gentlecolts of Canterlot! I am Shining Armor, Canterlot acting Captain of the Guard, and it is my duty to announce that Princess Luna and Princess Celestia have been defeated.” A hushed murmur echoed through the crowd in the truest form. The ponies around Luna in the crowd made no real words, just mumbles and whinnies to fake the sound of conversation. But through the murmurs, Luna heard one, true voice. She looked in its direction and saw the one pony in the crowd that was more than a silhouette. The unicorn whose dream she had entered was standing just feet away, listening to Shining Armor’s words with a look of disbelief. “Their defeat came at the hooves of Nightmare Moon who, during the night, overwhelmed the castle guard before making her way to the throne room. There she bested Princess Celestia in single combat, and then waited for Princess Luna to return. Both princesses are now imprisoned in the sun and the moon respectively.” Luna began working her way closer to the unicorn, all the while listening to Shining Armor. This speech, she had heard of it from some of the castle staff. This was the speech Shining had given to all of Canterlot when Nyx took power, one of many similar proclamations that had been made all across Equestria. “Nightmare Moon has hereby decreed herself Queen of Equestria,” Shining Armor continued, his voice carrying threatening undertones. “And let it be known that much of the Canterlot Royal Guard, including myself, have sworn allegiance to our new queen and have joined in the blessing shared by the Children of Nightmare. Also know, I will personally ensure that law and order are maintained. Any attempts at rebellion will be punished.” Shining paused, causing Luna to glance in the direction of her nephew-in-law and the guards surrounding him. While their features had been vague at the dream’s start, as the mind focused so did the details of Shining Armor’s appearance. Luna could now see that Shining and all those who stood on the balcony shared a single, defining feature. Their eyes were exact matches to Nightmare Moon’s. “Lastly,” Shining said, “let it be known that Nightmare Moon has declared that Equestria has seen its last sunrise. This night will last forever.” Luna was now standing next to the unicorn and was able to hear him shout with much of the crowd, trying to protest the words they had just heard. It looked as if all of Canterlot was ready to rebel in that moment, but it seemed Shining Armor had predicted this. With snapped steps and firm glares, the bulk of Canterlot’s royal guard surrounded and began to march through the crowd. Pegasi also patrolled the skies and dive bombed the crowd, all part of Shining’s show of force. “You are now all to return to your homes!” Shining shouted. “A curfew is now in effect on Canterlot. No pony is to be out on the streets between ten p.m and five a.m. Anypony found violating this rule after today will face an extended stay in the dungeons.” The threat of incarceration under the new regime of Nightmare Moon was enough of a threat. The crowd calmed and, under the castle guard’s stern gaze, began to disperse peacefully. The unicorn Luna was following seemed to be going with the flow as well. He still seemed unable to comprehend that what was happening was real, but still he moved with the crowd towards the gates. “Come on, get moving!” Another voice, a new voice, rang out clearly in the dream, and both the unicorn and Luna looked to its owner. It was a mare, and, though she was not a bat pony like some, she still wore the dark blue colors of the lunar guard. Her face, her nose, her eyes, her cutie mark, all were in sharp focus. This was a pony the unicorn knew very well and cared for. It was the only way she would be in such focus inside his dream. “Clear Cut?!” The unicorn shouted, starting to shove his way through the crowd. He eventually broke free of the moving bodies, and Luna followed a few steps behind. He tried to approach the guard, Clear Cut, but was soon blocked by another soldier, who was a faceless silhouette like all the others. “Clear Cut! Clear Cut!” Finally, the mare seemed to acknowledge his existence. She turned to look at him, but the frown on her face didn’t fade. She marched towards him and pushed the other guard out of the way. Her eyes were a brilliant turquoise, like every other, and her glare threatened to bore a hole straight through the unicorn’s skin. “What are you doing?” the unicorn began, “You swore allegiance to Nightmare Moon!? Are you crazy!? She’s as bad as the changelings that attacked during the wedding! You’re coming back to my house right now!” The unicorn tried to grab Clear Cut’s hoof, but she reacted with all the training the guard had given her. Within moments, she had pinned the unicorn against the ground and was shouting sharply at him, her tongue like a dagger. “You get back to the house. Curfew is in effect and I’m on duty.” “Princess Luna?” A voice from reality reached Luna’s ears, and she began to pull herself out. The scene she had been watching faded, and the sights and sounds of the castle medical ward’s came back into focus. She looked down at the bed, to the unicorn who was still enduring a restless sleep, and then she turned her head to see Shining Armor standing beside her. “Were you able to locate the camera’s owner?” she asked. He nodded. “Yes, and I was able to get some information out of him once we got the film in his camera developed. He and his partner, Column, both work as newspaper reporters. They were trying to write a story about how Nyx, or rather how Nightmare Moon, isn’t locked up in a jail but is, instead, running free. They’ve been stalking my family for the past few days, and were even able to find a Letter of Pardon in Nyx’s name. They honestly had their story, but Column insisted that they needed a picture of Nyx in her natural, black coat to make ponies believe it was true.” “And how were they going to obtain this picture?” Luna asked as she turned to face the prince. “Quick Snap, the camera’s owner, said their plan was to sneak into the castle, hide as extras for the pageant, and take a picture of Nyx without her disguise on. But, when they realized Nyx still had her headband on while she was backstage, Column started talking about catching Nyx alone someplace and taking the headband off by force.” Luna furrowed her eyebrow as she flicked a gaze back at the unicorn in the bed. “And is that what they did?” “No,” Shining answered with a shake of his head. “Or rather, the photographer doesn’t know. When Column started talking about forcefully taking Nyx’s headband, Quick Snap refused to go any further. He left his camera with Column and left the castle on his own. He then waited outside for Column to come out until he was arrested.” “Then let me ask you one thing, Shining. Do you recognize this unicorn at all?” Shining moved up beside Luna, and looked at the unicorn who had been found amongst the wreckage. He already had his own suspicions of who the unicorn was, but, after getting a good look at him, Shining knew for certain. “Yes, I do. He and Quick Snap were the ones that ambushed Cadance and Twilight the other day. His name should be Column.” Luna nodded. “Yes, what the photographer told you aligns with what Nyx told me. She said she was attacked by somepony while she was on the catwalk. This unicorn, Column, had something to do with what happened on stage if he was not, in fact, directly responsible.” “But what was his motivation?” Shining Armor asked. “Quick Snap said Column could get wrapped up in his work, but he also said that he’d never seen Column go so far for a story. And why would he risk being arrested and tried for trespassing in the castle just for a story?” “Sometimes, we don’t understand our own motivations, Shining Armor,” Luna said as she turned and began to stride towards the door. “I’m going up to the observation tower. I would like you to join me up there after you do one thing for me.” “What is that?” Shining asked. “There is a Lunar Guard by the name of Clear Cut. She should be on duty tonight. Find her and tell her that her brother is here in the medical wards and that he is in very deep trouble.” ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== Questions of MagicWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 9 Questions of Magic ==================== Nyx and Lumber Jack's path had taken them into a richer part of Canterlot, where smaller homes gave way to extravagant manors. Like fine mares in a Hearth’s Warming beauty contest, each home was trying to outshine its neighbors with its holiday decoration. There were garland, wreaths, candles, trees, and magical lights that made the manors glow brighter than the street lamps. One manor even had carolers who sang as Nyx and Lumber Jack went by, like they had been paid to do so late into the night. It was both beautiful and daunting. Nyx’s eyes couldn’t take it all in fast enough, but that didn’t stop her from trying. She leaned this way and that while sitting on Lumber Jack’s back, and, as he walked, Jack gladly bragged about how many of the larger trees were ones he had sold and which manors were burning wood he had chopped. They passed Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns on their way to Spell Nexus’s home. The campus was not as well lit or decorated as the homes that surrounded it, but there was a charm in its subtlety. Every lamppost on the campus had a wreath, and several of the trees that grew naturally on the grounds had been decorated, even those that weren’t evergreens. There were also students slowly strolling down the paths, mostly couples who used the chill in the air as an excuse to cling close to one another. Spell Nexus’s home was not far from the university nor was it hard to spot. It was a dark patch amidst the glowing lights of the homes that surrounded it. There were no decorations outside. The only sign that anypony was home was the lights glowing from inside a few windows. It was a sight that made Nyx’s stomach turn sour, and a nibbling urge to forget everything and go home to Twilight began to form in her head. She had not seen Spell Nexus since the day she cured him of the blessing. Nyx didn’t even know what had happened to him. He was a victim as much as anypony else, but he was also the start of it all. He had been the first of the Children of Nightmare, and he had been the one to spread the so-called blessing. It had been Spell Nexus who crafted the resurrection spell that had given her life. “You sure this vhat you vant?” Lumber Jack asked. Nyx licked her lips a moment but then looked at him and nodded. “Yes.” Lumber Jack returned the nod. He began to walk towards the front door, but, as he did, his eyes wandered across the dark manor. “Is shame, you know. Lumber Jack used to sell great, big tree to Spell Nexus. His house vas one of best, and, over there...” He pointed to a fountain covered in snow. The path that led to the manor’s front door circled around it, and, as they walked by, Lumber Jack couldn’t take his eyes off it. “...Spell Nexus used to always have great, big, glowing magic heart above fountain. It vas Hearth’s Varming heart, a copy of spell cast by Clover the Clever. It one of finest decorations Lumber Jack has ever seen. Don’t know vhy he didn’t put it out this year.” Nyx sank down a little. She had an idea why, and it was because of her and the Children of Nightmare. The blessing that had gripped him was one of the most pervasive. There had hardly been an inch of his body that wasn’t choked with the poisonous magic. What if it had changed him permanently? What if he was still bitter? What if there was some still left? It had taken Nyx all her strength to beat back that demonic cloud of jealousy and rage when she was queen. If it tried to overtake her now, she’d be unable to defend herself. The whole idea of speaking to Spell was becoming less and less appealing. Nyx even opened her mouth to ask Lumber Jack if they could, maybe, just go and find Twilight. But she was too late. Lumber Jack had reached the door, and, with his large hooves, he knocked three times. The knocks echoed from the far side of the door, as if the house was empty of all life. Yet, soon, the sound of hoofsteps began to emanate from inside the house. The door cracked open, light from inside spilling out into the night. The pony who had come to the door was not Spell Nexus. It was an older unicorn stallion who didn’t have a hair out of place. His mane was well trimmed and slicked back, his tail was properly brushed, and his monocle was crystal clean, just like the monocle that was his cutie mark. “Mr. Lumber,” he said, rolling the words out of his mouth like they had to be perfectly formed pearls. “As I assured you when you departed yesterday, we do not require a larger tree. If you have one that you simply cannot sell at your lot, you shall not find a home for it here.” Lumber Jack laughed and gently punched the pony at the door in the shoulder. “Ah, Proper Etiquette, you always make best jokes. Lumber Jack never fails to sell all his trees, even vhen I must sell one save for Spell Nexus.” “Then why are you here?” Proper Etiquette questioned as he adjusted his monocle. “Found Little Snowflake amongst snowflakes,” Jack said as he turned to one side. “She vants to see Spell Nexus.” Proper Etiquette looked at Nyx for a few moments, his face still a perfect mask of composure. Nyx had met Proper Etiquette before. He had come to Ponyville, to Night Stone castle, once or twice to bring Spell Nexus things from his manor and news from the occupation in Canterlot. He was a pony she had never seen smile or frown. He was a butler of such skill and experience, she’d expect him to be working for the princesses. For several long moments the trio just stood there, and, with each passing second, Nyx feared she and Jack would get the door shut in their face. But, eventually, Proper Etiquette stepped back and bowed slightly. “Please, come in.” Jack didn’t dawdle. He stomped through the door, making no effort to wipe his hooves on the doormat before walking into the center of the home’s foyer. It was there he and Nyx found the only bit of Hearth’s Warming decoration to be found in the entire manor. It was a single, small tree decorated simply but elegantly with golden ornaments, gentle glowing lights, and a star. “Ah, you did her up right, you did,” Lumber Jack said with a smile as he circled the tree. “Vhy, I could not have done it better myself. Vell, maybe little less garland, but very good otherwise.” “At least somepony has appreciated the effort,” Proper Etiquette said before coming up beside Lumber Jack and focusing on Nyx, who was still riding on the wood cutter’s back. “Miss Moon, Spell Nexus is currently in his study. Shall I show you to him?” “Y-yes,” she answered as she carefully hopped down from Lumber Jack’s back. “But please, my name is Nyx, not Nightmare Moon.” “Of course, Miss Nyx. Now, Mr. Lumber, please feel free to make yourself comfortable here. I do ask, however, that you try to resist the temptation to touch the tree. It does not require any further decoration or adjustment.” Proper Etiquette’s scolding tone made Lumber Jack quickly pull his hoof back from an ornament and smile innocently, like a colt who had been caught with his nose in a cookie jar. “Of course. It is fine tree. I could not make it better if I vanted, even if some ornaments are not hung best vay possible.” “That, Mr. Lumber, is a matter of opinion. Now, as to you, Miss Nyx. Please, follow me.” ~~~ “What do you want, Etiquette? I’m busy.” “Yes, the numerous bottles and takeout bags attest to just how busy you’ve been since the last time you let me in here to clean. Still, you may want to take a brief moment to straighten yourself up, sir.” “And why’s that?” “You have a guest.” “I do not want to see anypony.” “I realize that, sir. Your habits of the last few months have made that perfectly clear. This, however, is one pony I feel you may wish to see.” “I do not want to see anypony.” “But sir—” “I do not want to see anypony!” “But—” There was a clatter of books and glass hitting the floor. “I do not want to see anypony, Etiquette! Who in their right mind wants to see me anyway? If it’s Princess Celestia again, tell her my answer is still no!” “It is not Princess Celestia, sir. It is Miss Nyx.” The long pause that followed made Nyx shift anxiously. She had been left outside the study by Proper Etiquette, who had gone inside to speak with Spell Nexus. It hadn’t been a pleasant discussion from what she had heard from the far side of the door. But still, now everything had fallen silent. Then came a series of hoofsteps moving closer to the door. Nyx stepped back just as Proper Etiquette came out of the study. He left the door open behind him, and, without even looking in Nyx’s direction, began to head back down the hall towards the foyer. “Spell Nexus will see you now.” “W-what about you?” Nyx asked as she watched the butler walk away. “Spell Nexus has asked that he see you alone,” he answered before a rustling and laughing came from down the hall, from the direction of the foyer. “You’ll also have to excuse me, because I must ensure Mr. Lumber is not trying to decorate the foyer or reposition the tree.” With that Proper Etiquette was gone, stepping quickly to attend to the ruckus Lumber Jack was making in the foyer. This left Nyx alone outside the cracked door to the study, and she couldn’t help but swallow nervously. Once more, the thought of turning back and just going to Twilight slipped into her mind, but she pushed it back. She wanted answers, this was where she would get them. So, with her legs feeling like gelatin beneath her, she pushed open the door and moved into the study. She didn't know what she expected when she entered the study. Spell Nexus had bragged about how it had been the nerve center of the Children of Nightmare before her resurrection. He had spoken of his books hidden behind books and the secret meetings held within. He had even bragged his study had been the stage of Celestia’s greatest folly, when he had convinced her to lend an unsuspecting hoof in her own downfall. One thing was certain, however. She did not expect it to be such a mess. Books that once neatly filled the shelves were in stacks on the floor, being used as tables for the dozens of empty glass bottles that dotted the room. The air smelt of rotten fruit and body odor, a smell that was only made worse by the heat coming from the fire in the hearth. And in front of that fire, sitting slumped back in a chair, was Spell Nexus. And he wasn’t looking much better than the room. The stallion who had once been the dark minded leader of the Children of Nightmare now looked like he hadn’t been outside in weeks. His eyes were plagued with bags from lack of sleep. His mane now reached down to his shoulders, and his untrimmed bangs hid his eyes. His once lean middle had been overtaken by a heavy paunch of a belly, and a pile of empty bottles, takeout boxes, and dirty dishes cluttered the end table beside his chair. Even his tie, which had once clung neatly to his neck, had suffered. It lay across the end table, wrinkled and stained like it had been used as a napkin. “S-spell Nexus?” “It’s been a while,” he said. He didn’t turn to look at her. He just kept watching the fire in his fireplace. He levitated an empty bottle in his magic, lifting it to his lips. He titled it back, trying to draw a few final drops of juice from inside. Only when he was absolutely sure it was empty did Nexus set the bottle on the end table, next to a dozen others. “Forgive me if I don’t get up and bow to my old queen, but I think we both know that isn’t appropriate anymore.” “N-no... I suppose it’s not,” Nyx said as she began to walk closer to Spell Nexus, having to weave through the clutter of the room. “So, what brings you to Canterlot? Where’s your dear mother, Twilight? I’m surprised she let you get within a hundred feet of me.” “Twilight doesn’t know I’m here,” Nyx admitted as she came up behind his chair, beginning to feel the heat from the fire on her face. “Then I imagine Princess Celestia has the whole guard out helping search for you. Proper Etiquette is going to have a fit when they track mud on his nice clean floors,” Nexus said as he used his magic to toss a fresh log on the fire with a firm thud. “He’s always been such a neat freak. Makes him an excellent butler, but it’s made him a pain in my flank the past few months. “So, to what do I owe the honor?” he asked as he turned his head and look past the edge of the chair, watching Nyx through the gaps in his shaggy, unkempt mane. “I...” Nyx wet her lips and struggled to steady her voice. “I wanted to ask you a question, about the spell that made me.” “Why would you want to know about something like that?” he asked as he took his eyes off Nyx and sat back in his chair. “Shining Armor thinks you did something to Twilight,” Nyx said as she dared to creep closer to the chair, stepping past a stack of boxes that had been piled up in a tall, impressive tower. “He thinks the only reason Twilight took me back to the library after finding me in the forest is because you put a spell on her.” A small, quiet chuckle escaped Spell Nexus’s lips. “I know just what charm Shining Armor is thinking off: the ‘Want It, Need It’ spell. A very powerful little charm that makes anypony desire a particular item just by looking at it. To limit such a broad spectrum spell to have a specific effect on a specific mare... well, it would be child’s play. “In fact, that’s partially why it’s taboo to cast the ‘Want It, Need It’ outside of a controlled learning environment. A few centuries ago a stallion manage to modify the spell so it only worked on mares, and he then cast it on himself. He thought it would help him get noticed and get a date for some festival or dance. “And he was right. The spell did exactly what he wanted it to do,” Spell Nexus said as he shifted in his chair to get more comfortable. “But that also meant every mare in the village wanted to date him. It wasn’t long after that a riot broke out in the town. Mares were fighting with one another, and Princess Celestia herself had to come to the town to clean up the mess. “From what I’ve read, the stallion who cast the spell started a life of celibacy after that. “And Twilight,” Spell Nexus continued, “she should have faced a trial for the chaos she caused by casting that spell. Princess Celestia, however, was benevolent as ever. She enforced the spirit of the law, which was not quite the letter, as she always has, and turned the incident into a lesson for her student. Yes, she’s always forgiving. She likes to give second chances... “Even though, sometimes, a pony doesn’t even deserve to be in the same room as her anymore,” he said quietly as his he hung his head and sank deeper into his chair. “So, did you do it?” Nyx pressed, moving another step closer. “Did you use the blood from Twilight to cast a spell on her to make her care for me? Please, I need to know.” Spell Nexus turned his head slowly, but not to look at Nyx. He was instead focused on the floor, using his magic to flick through some takeout boxes, as if hoping to find some stale piece of leftover food. He even managed to find something, a fortune cookie. He cracked it in half gently, and popped both pieces into his mouth as he read the small piece of paper contained within. “You will be visited by an old friend.” Nexus chuckled and tossed the paper into the fireplace as he continued to chew. “Sometimes, those things are just creepy.” “Did you hear me?” Nyx asked, taking another step forward. She was now even with the side of his chair. “Did you cast a spell on Twilight?” “No, I didn’t,” he said flatly before bringing a hoof to his mouth to pick at his teeth. “I placed no charm on Twilight Sparkle.” In that moment, Nyx released the breath she did not even realize she was holding. A smile spread on her face, and she began to dance. She literally started dancing as the excitement fileld her. Shining was wrong. Shining was wrong! Shining was wrong! And that meant... that had to mean Lumber Jack was right. “Oh, thank you, Spell Nexus! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” she said as she bounced on her hooves. “Shining doesn’t have to be scared of me anymore. Nopony does! I can go back to Twilight, and we can be a real family. I can have real grandparents, a real uncle, and a real aunt.” She bent low, and then leapt into the air as her wings fluttered, trying to get their first taste of flight. “I’m Twilight’s real daughter!” “What are you talking about?” Nyx almost tripped when she landed and had to stumble to keep herself upright. She looked back at Spell Nexus, who was sitting forward in his chair with utter confusion written in the lines on his face. “The blood in the spell,” she answered him. “Lumber Jack thought that Shining Armor was wrong, and that the blood in the spell made Twilight my real mother. And, since you just said Shining is wrong, then Lumber Jack must be right.” Nyx began to smile and bounce on her hooves again. “I’m Twilight’s real daughter, not just her adoptive one. And that makes so many things better. I mean, if I’m Twilight’s real daughter, then that would explain why I didn’t like being queen. It’s probably why I like reading books too. It all makes so much sense, it’s—” “You know, no pony’s ever really asked me about the blood,” Spell Nexus interrupted, as if he hadn’t heard a word of Nyx’s jubilation. “Princess Celestia and Bastion Yorsettes, they were too preoccupied with the grander theories behind the spell. The thought of a unicorn bringing a pony to life through magic alone made the princess worry and made Bastion almost salivate. He is so passionate about magical theory, it’s no surprise he does not have a wife. He’s married to his work. “Then again, I’m not one to talk.” Nexus fell silent for a time, staring at the ceiling as he licked his lips, hoping for something to drink. But, with no juice or water at hoof, he brought his gaze back down to Nyx and continued to speak. “But Princess Celestia was relieved and Bastion was disappointed when I told them the truth. The spell, your spell... it was no proper resurrection. I did not create life. I just pieced back together what the Elements of Harmony tore apart, like some morbid jigsaw puzzle. “You see, the Elements never destroy. Thus, they did not destroy Nightmare Moon. They peeled her away... They peeled you away from Luna, like... like the blackened skin of a banana that is still good to eat on the inside. Have you ever had a banana? I’m not too fond of them myself. I do not like the texture, but I hear Princess Celestia enjoys them for breakfast. She cuts them up and adds them to her cereal.” Spell Nexus chuckled a little as he lifted a metal fireplace poker with a levitation spell and prodded at the logs within, causing one to split and fall open. “Imagine a princess eating cereal for breakfast. The royal chef must have a fit whenever she asks for a bowl of hay flakes with cut up bananas.” “But what does that have to do with the blood in the spell?” Nyx asked. Spell Nexus nodded silently, acknowledging Nyx’s question before his eyes became fixated on the large portrait on the wall, a picture of himself he hardly recognized anymore. “In any case, when the Elements of Harmony peeled Nightmare Moon away, they left shreds behind. It was in those shreds I found everything I needed to make a living mare. I had emotions. I had memories. I had flecks, sprinkles... seedlings from the darkest parts of Luna’s own soul, the parts that had given birth to the jealousy that drove her to try and usurp the throne.” Nexus rolled his head again, looking away from his portrait and focusing on Nyx again. “After all, not even the Elements of Harmony can peel away a thousand years of evil intentions and power from a mare without making a few mistakes. You can’t cut that much off somepony in a matter of seconds without slicing away a little more than you intended. That reminds me of this time I got my mane cut. The barber was in a rush because he had a train to catch, and—” “But if you had everything you needed, then why did you kidnap Twilight?” Nyx asked, cutting Nexus off before he could go on another tangent. “At first, I had much grander intentions,” Nexus admitted. He slowly pulled himself up from his seat, putting his hooves on the floor gingerly before walking closer to the fireplace. He used his magic to pick up the fireplace poker, and was now mindlessly prodding at the glowing embers. “I told the other Children of Nightmare what strength it would give our newly risen queen. I told them that I was sure I could use the blood to give Nightmare Moon invulnerability against the Elements of Harmony. I made many promises and I had many theories. “But none of them came to fruition.” Nexus laughed a little at himself as he drew shapes in the ashes of the fireplace, shapes resembling Twilight’s Element of Magic tiara. “I was so naive. The Elements and their magic are unlike anything else in the world. Trying to give Nightmare Moon, to give you, immunity from their effects was... impossible. It would be like asking a pony, who has never seen a drop of water, to build a dam to stop a flood. Yes, I imagine the pony that comes to understand the magic behind the Elements will be heralded as one of the greatest minds of our time. “But... that pony isn’t me.” Nyx dared to move a few steps closer to Spell Nexus, feeling as if he was avoiding something. “But then what did the blood do?” “When I could not get it to give you an immunity, I made the blood symbolic. After all, you can not argue that it was not poetic. Nightmare Moon was reborn from the blood of her enemies. It was the kind of thing that would turn into legend. In a thousand years ponies would speak of the hundreds sacrificed to their dark queen. It was a rallying cry for the Children of Nightmare, our queen becoming like a black feathered phoenix.” “Spell Nexus, what did the blood do?” Nyx said, moving closer until she was right next to his chair. “You keep telling me what it was supposed to do, what you wanted it to do, but what did it do?” With a small clink, Spell Nexus let the fireplace poker come to rest against the stone of the hearth. He then began to look across his books, looking for a specific tome. “Are you sure you wouldn’t want to hear more origins on the rest of the spell? Zebra magic powder is particularly fascinating.” “Nexus, what did the blood do?” “What about the magic of shapes, like the lines used in your spell?” he asked as he levitated a book off the shelf and cracked it open. “You see circles—” “Nexus! What did the blood do!?” He fell silent for a few moments, holding the book he had removed from the bookshelf in his magic. Nexus then sighed, shut the tome, and put it back in its place. He then turned to face Nyx. It was the first time he had looked at her head on since she had come into his study. “It was... food.” Nyx cocked her head to one side, the gears of her mind locking up at the simple, short utterance that had just come from Spell Nexus. “How can blood be food?” “Well, maybe food isn’t the right word,” Spell Nexus said as he began to walk back to his seat. “But that was what it did. The blood was a transfusion. It was a little spark of life to get your own heart pumping back when you were the size and shape of a golf ball. It sustained you for a few brief minutes before your body became stable enough to survive and draw in magic on its own. “Yes, Shining Armor is wrong, but Lumber Jack isn’t right either. You...” Nexus paused a moment, trying to calm the shaking in his voice as he sat back down. “There is no part of Twilight’s blood that remains within you, and it had no lasting effect. You share no lineage with her. Her parents are not your real grandparents, and Shining is not your real uncle. “You are... no more related to Twilight than a mosquito that happens to bite her neck.” Like a delicate glass, the hopes that had filled Nyx’s chest like dozens of butterflies shattered and began to fall away, leaving an aching hole. “N-no! Lumber Jack said...” “Lumber Jack doesn’t know about magic.” Spell Nexus sank back into the chair. “It was wrong of him to put such ideas in your head in the first place.” “B-but it would fix everything. Shining Armor wouldn’t have to be scared of me anymore. Nopony would have to be scared.” Nyx sank to the floor, rubbing at her eyes as she tried to deny the tears that were forming. “I just want to be her daughter. That’s all I want. Why can’t anypony understand that? I don’t want to hurt or scare anypony anymore. I just want to be with Twilight at the library and play with my friends.” “Well, you aren’t the only one who wants things to be different!” Nexus spat, irritation flaring as he grabbed an empty bottle off his end table. “All I want is to take it all back, all of it! I wish I had never tricked Celestia into taking you away from Twilight. I wish I had never plotted against her. I wish she had never brought those accursed shreds to me for study. I wish those shreds, Nightmare Moon, and anything to deal with this whole mess would just... would just...” Nexus’s short lived flare of temper faded, and he set the empty bottle back on his end table as he slouched, defeated, in his chair. “...would just go away.” “Go away,” Nyx echoed, getting to her hooves. She made no effort to hold back her tears now, and they flowed freely down her cheeks as she turned to look at Nexus. “You’re just as bad as Shining. You both just want to see me go away, like some bad dream, like a nightmare. But... I don’t want to go away. I know I’ve been bad, but I don’t want to go away. I just want to stay with Twilight. Why can’t you just let me stay? I’m not hurting anypony when I’m with her, am I?” Spell Nexus sat up in his chair, an almost panicked look entering his eyes. ”I... I didn’t mean—” “No! You meant exactly what you said!” Nyx snapped. “Just like Shining meant exactly what he said! W-why can’t you both just leave me alone!? Why can’t everypony just leave me alone!? I’m not doing anything bad! I’m not Nightmare Moon anymore! I’m a good filly; Twilight says so! “I’m a good filly,” Nyx said, starting to break down right there on the floor in front the fireplace. “I’m not bad anymore. I don’t want to hurt anypony anymore, so why... why is everypony trying to take me away?” Nyx succumbed to her tears right there, crying her eyes out as she continued to ask Spell Nexus why. She asked why Shining had done what he did. She asked why the unicorn had attacked her on the catwalks. She just kept asking and asking and asking until the strength began to leave her voice. It had been a long, trying day, and as Nyx felt her strength failing she stopped trying to get Nexus to explain. She instead just lay there, crying as she tried to understand how this Hearth’s Warming, which had started out so well, had gone so wrong. She tried to think, tried to understand, but it was all too much. Nyx cried herself to sleep on the study floor as Nexus remained in his chair like an unmoving statue. It was only when her cries had stopped that he looked up at her, and it was only when he was sure that she was asleep that he rose from his seat. He walked to her, horn glowing as he pulled a clean cushion and blanket off the nearby couch. He made Nyx as comfortable as he could without waking her, and then crossed the room. He walked up to the study door and pulled on a rope next to it. He heard the small bells ringing through the house, and soon the door to the study cracked open. “You called, sir?” Proper Etiquette asked. “Yes... I did,” Nexus said, pushing past the butler as he stepped into the hallway. “Please, keep an eye on her and make sure she doesn’t go anywhere.” “And may I ask where you are going, sir?” “To find Twilight Sparkle, before I say something else to break that little filly’s heart.” ~~~ “I have found her.” Shining Armor pulled his head away from the telescope’s eyepiece, and looked back at Luna. She was still in her magical trance. Her eyes were still closed and her horn was still glowing gently, but he was sure of what he had heard. “Where is she?” “I don’t know her exact location yet,” Luna said as the glow from her horn grew brighter. “She has fallen asleep, and she is beginning to dream. This is the first step in locating her, but I cannot ascertain her exact location from dream alone. There are no landmarks in the dreamscape, just the endless sea of lights that shift and change as ponies slip into and out of their dreams. I can find any dream in the dreamscape, but only Nyx can tell me where she sleeps.” “So, you’re going to enter her dream?” Luna gave a single, subtle nod. “Yes, I am delving in as we speak.” The smile on her face faded. “Except... the waters of her dream are... turbulent. She is having a nightmare. There is snow, endless snow. I am manifesting... but... no, wait... why is everypony shouting at me? No, I haven’t done anything wrong. No! No! I’m not a bad pony, I’m not a bad—!” “Princess Luna!” Shining shouted. He moved up beside her, placed a hoof on her shoulder, and gave it a firm shake. This drew Luna back to reality. She opened her eyes and gasped, as if she had been holding her breath underwater. “What happened?” “Something that will make reaching Nyx in her dream very difficult,” Luna said as she lifted a hoof to her head. “When I enter a pony’s dream, I must first become part of the dream. I must fuse with a manifestation of the dreamer’s mind before I can act. When I entered the dream of Column, I became a member of the crowd. Months back, when I entered the dream of young Scootaloo, I became the headless horse. It is only after I’ve become part of the dream that I can manifest as my true self and speak with the dreamer.” “So then what went wrong?” Shining asked. “When I enter a dream my consciousness is drawn to part of the dream most similar to me, to allow the dreamers mind to accept my presence with the greatest ease. If somepony was having a dream where I am already playing a part, then I would simply overtake that doppelganger of myself. This, however, is the problem. “Nyx is dreaming she is Nightmare Moon again,” Luna explained as she managed to quiet her breathing and regain her composure. “And when I enter her dream, that is the manifestation my consciousness is drawn to. My magic, however, does not give me the ability to usurp the dreamer. If I and the dreamer become tied to the same entity in the dreamscape, I become nothing more than a reflection of their thoughts and feelings.” Luna stood up from her seat on the balcony, moving to the edge of the banister to look out across the city. She then began to pace, her eyes focused on the banister of the balcony. She was deep in thought, and Shining Armor sat and watched in silence until Luna turned to look back at him. “There is only one solution. You will have to enter her dream in my stead.” Shining Armor couldn’t help but stare at Princess Luna for a moment, as if the plan she was suggesting was the ramblings of a lunatic. “I... you can’t be serious. You want me to be the one to go into her dreams? Aren’t I the last pony she’d want to see?” “Yes,” Luna answered flatly. “Twilight Sparkle, Cadance, or even your parents would be a better suited to sooth Nyx’s dream and get her to tell us where she is. Nightmares, however, are unsteady ground. If the dream becomes too traumatic, Nyx may awaken and be unable to get back to sleep for several hours. Even in the time it would take to contact Twilight and have her teleport here, Nyx may awaken and we will lose this chance.” “But—” “Yes, I know, you will not do this for Nyx,” Luna said as she took a seat in front of Shining Armor, her horn already glowing. “But if not for her, then would you do this for your sister? She will not find peace of mind until Nyx is found, and if you wish to regain her trust so she may listen to your fears, then helping to find Nyx will be a step in the correct direction. “Besides, didn’t we come to agreement earlier? No matter if your fears are true or false, it is in our best interest to find Nyx quickly. Is that not why you stayed here, using the telescope to search the streets below while I searched the dreamscape?” Shining Armor opened his mouth to protest, but then cursed under his breath when he realized Luna had backed him into a corner. Finding Nyx quickly was important, whether it was to stop her from brainwashing other ponies or because she was an innocent filly lost on a cold winter night. Whether he was right or wrong, whether he liked it or not, this was the fastest way of finding Nyx they currently had presented to them. “All right, I’ll do it,” Shining finally agreed as he sat down in front of Luna. “Very good, I am glad you saw reason.” Shining looked up, crossing his eyes as he watched Luna’s glowing horn drawing closer to his forehead. “So... how does this work, exactly?” “First, Shining Armor, all you have to do is relax,” she said, her voice turning soothing and calm, like a lullaby whispered by a mother. “Listen to the sound of my voice. Focus on nothing else. Just listen to my words. Let them slip in your ears and roll down your body until they reach your hooves. Yes, feel my words rolling down to your hooves and then back up to your spine. Breath deep and slowly, match the pace of the flowing words. Down... and up. Out... and in. Yes, breathe deeply and listen to the sound of my voice. You wish to sleep, to dream. Listen to my words, and know that when you sleep, that when you dream, you will be in control. Your dream shall be lucid, for that is the first step in this journey. Yes, just listen to the sound of my voice. Breath in and out. Feel the words rolling down and up your body. Yes, feel your eyes growing heavy. Feel yourself wishing to dream, for you must enter the dreamscape the only way a normal pony can. “Yes, listen to my voice and... sleep.” She tapped her horn against his forehead. “Listen to my voice, let yourself dream, and let me guide you from there.” Shining stood no chance against Luna’s words and the subtle magic in her voice. His eyes drooped, then slid shut. The world fell away, growing dark as his consciousness slipped into a dream. It felt like he was sinking in water, descending slowly, but he was able to breathe without issue. Ground eventually came up to meet him, a soft patch of grass that grew larger as he got closer. Like it was rising from the blackness around him, his dream took shape. He saw blue skies and clouds. He saw familiar faces and structures. He saw the crystal empire, shining in all its glory as his hooves touched down on the path. He was at the city’s gate, the crystal spires that stood to greet any travelers coming from the train station and to bid farewell to any ponies heading out along the same path. “Am I really dreaming?” Shining couldn’t help but ask. The ground felt so real beneath his hooves. The air smelt of the flowers that were in bloom on the crystal berry bushes. It was all so perfect. “You are,” Cadance said as she came out from behind a tree. Yet, at the same time, Cadance’s appearance was shifting. The pinks, purples, and yellows of her mane and coat were being replaced with rich blues. Her body shifted in build as some subtle nuances of her face change. By the time she had reached the place on the path where Shining Armor was standing, Cadance had turned into Princess Luna. “And now that you are in the dreamscape,” Luna continued as she turned to face the welcoming gate of the Crystal Empire, “I shall bridge your dream with Nyx’s so that you may enter her nightmare and try to calm it.” “And how do I do that?” Luna flared her wings and her horn glowed as she focused her gaze on the arch. “That, Shining Armor, is something you will have to figure out for yourself.” It was then she unleashed her magic, an aura of blue energy shooting from her horn to the keystone of the gemstone archway. The gems began to resonate with light, and, with a blinding flash, a set of great white doors appeared inside the archway. Those doors swung open of their own accord, opening up to a black expanse. A chilling wind blew into his dreamscape from the far side of the door, carrying with it a few trace snowflakes that quickly melted against the ground of Shining’s dreamscape. Luna stepped to the side, and looked back to Shining. “The way is open,” she said before extending a wing. “I can do nothing more.” Shining swallowed nervously and began to take slow, cautious steps towards the door. This was starting to seem like a very bad idea, like the time he had snuck up behind Cadance while she had been reading a scary story. He came right up to the edge, his forehooves less than an inch away from the realm that was Nyx’s dream. He then stood there on the edge for several seconds, just staring at where the path of the Crystal Empire suddenly changed to the snow that blanketed the ground beyond the door. “Is something the matter, Shining Armor?” “What if it’s a trap?” he asked, looking over at Luna as he took a single step back from the doorway’s edge. “A trap?” Shining nodded his head. “I’m going into Nyx’s mind. It seems like a great place for her to catch me and brainwash me, and I’d rather avoid getting brainwashed for a third time.” “Your concerns are understandable, but Nyx cannot do that while you are in her nightmare. She could only do that if she was to enter your dream, and I promise I will stand watch and ensure she does not enter this space without your permission.” “But what if she—” “Shining Armor,” Luna interrupted curtly. “Yes, Your Highness?” “Enter Nyx’s dream before I throw you in.” Shining laughed, and took a step towards Luna, assuming she was joking. Yet, he soon found himself being levitated off the ground by the princess’s magic. A moment later, he was hurled through the open doorway, a panicked shout escaping his lips as he soared through the air like an expertly tossed bag of leaves. He crashed into Nyx’s dreamscape, the snow providing both a soft landing and a cold, wet chill down Shining’s spine. “I thought you were joking!” he shouted back at Luna as he climbed to his hooves and shook the snow from his coat and mane. He lit his horn, trying to see into the darkness, but there was nothing around him to see. There was only the snow covered ground and the darkness in all directions. He took a few steps forward and then turned around to ask Luna if something wrong. That was when he saw the tower. The doorway, which provided passage to his own dreamscape, was built into the base of a tall, white stone bell tower that stretched for several stories into the sky. It was massive, easily larger than the bell tower that played the carols at Canterlot Palace. Yet the tower, and its bells, were silent. But the dream itself was not silent. In place of the music he’d expect to be hearing from the bells, there were angry shouts coming from the opposite side of the tower. It was a mob, a large mob of very angry ponies from the sounds of it. And there was one pony shouting above them all, though he could not make out the words just yet. Steeling himself in case this was the trap he feared, Shining Armor walked to the edge of the tower. He pressed himself against the stone, and then slowly moved along the edge until he reached the first corner. He checked around it briefly, putting to use skills honed sharp by years of training in the guard. He then moved around the corner and continued on, continuing to hug the wall as the shouts of the crowd grew louder. The one louder voice also grew clearer. “Nightmare Moon, even with all the evidence presented, you still plead your innocence. Don’t you feel it’s high time you confess what you've done? Isn’t it time to admit you brainwashed the ponies of Equestria, so that in generations to come they would give you the throne you seek? Isn’t it time to admit you brainwashed everypony to make them believe you were no threat?” “No! I’m not brainwashing anypony! I’m not evil! I’m not Nightmare Moon anymore!” “Then why do you still look like her?” Shining reached the second corner of the clock tower’s square shape and poked his head around the edge. He could now see what was going on. There was a crowd in front of the tower, an angry mob of ponies carrying torches. Most were faceless, odd shadows that he knew were ponies yet lacked any defining features. But there were some he recognized that were standing near the front. He saw his mother, his father, and Cadance standing at the front, shouting up with the rest of the crowd. Their brows were furrowed and their jaws were turned down in hateful frowns. He had never seen them like that before, but they weren’t the only ones. He saw Twilight’s friends amongst the crowd, some of them accompanied by young fillies. The whole crowd had their gazes fixed upward. Standing before them was a gatehouse without an accompanying wall or castle to defend. It was tall, made of dark stone, and from the battlements a large, wooden platform extended out where everypony could see it. Above that was a rope attached to a structure of thick wooden timbers. The platform was the hangmare’s noose. And on that platform were two ponies. One was Nightmare Moon. She was without her armor, and it was around her neck that the hangmare’s noose had been tightened. Her cutie mark was also different. In place of the moon with the purple background Shining Armor instead saw a familiar blue shield. Yet Shining Armor’s blood ran cold in his veins when he saw the other pony with Nyx on the platform. It was a stallion of a strong, soldier’s build. It was a stallion with a white coat and a blue mane. It was a stallion with a shield cutie mark that had a six pointed star at its center and three smaller stars above it. It was a stallion with a voice Shining knew better than any other. It was a stallion with a face he saw every time he looked in the mirror each morning. The stallion on the platform was Shining Armor’s own doppelganger in Nyx’s dreamscape. It was a terrible fact that compounded as Shining’s mind took in the scene. He was the one who stood guard over Nyx. He was the one calling out to the crowd below, only making their lust for blood go stronger. He was the one that was toying with the rope around Nyx’s neck and nudging her closer to the edge. In this nightmare, with the entire world turned against her, Nyx saw him as her executioner. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== ReconciliationWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 12 Reconciliation ==================== “It’s running that way!” “Grab it!” “It’s too fast!” “It went under the table!” Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle dove under the buffet table, sliding on their bellies as they disappeared beneath the tablecloth. The pair were chasing after one of the legged brownies that Discord had created. The little squares of fudgy goodness were fast, despite their short squatty legs. Early in the party Discord had caused a few dozen of them to go running off. Most had been rounded up, but Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle found one hiding behind the drink table. The brownie ran the moment it was found, and the pair of fillies tore through the crowd in hot pursuit. “Did you get it?” Sweetie Belle asked the moment she realized she had lost sight of the brownie. Scootaloo smiled triumphantly and held up her forelegs. Pinned between her hooves, squirming to escape, was the brownie. “Yeah, I got it.” “Oh boy, I hope it’s as good as Babs says.” “It better be,” Scootaloo said as she and Sweetie Belle took a seat beneath the table. “We chased this thing all around the party.” “I wonder what makes it so good?” Sweetie Belle asked, using her hoof to poke at the brownie, which kicked at her with its stubby legs. "It looks like a normal brownie to me. I don’t even see the strawberries Babs said she tasted.” “It must be Discord’s magic. He gave this thing legs. I bet it’s super easy for him to make it taste better. Now, how do you want to split it? Down the middle so we each get one of the legs, or should I break it the other way? I wouldn’t mind getting both of the legs.” “I don’t know, Scootaloo. Look at it,” Sweetie Belle said, leaning in to look at the brownie more closely as it shivered and struggled in Scootaloo’s grip. “It’s scared. Maybe we shouldn’t eat it. Maybe we should just let it go.” “Let it go?” Scootaloo said, turning to hold the brownie away from Sweetie Belle. “Are you serious? After all we went through to get it!? If we let it go somepony else is just going to eat it.” “But Scootaloo,” Sweetie Belle whined. “Just look at it. It’s cute.” “Sweetie Belle, it’s a brownie with freaky little legs. It is not cute. Still, if you don’t want any, I could just eat it all—” “What!? No! I helped catch it. I deserve a piece!” Scootaloo smiled like a cat that had cornered a mouse. “Oh, so you do want to eat it.” “I... well... I just—” Sweetie Belle puffed up her cheeks, as if holding her breath would let her brain think faster. Still, just as she was starting to turn red in the cheeks, she let go of the breath and nodded her head. “Okay, just give me the half without the legs.” Scootaloo nodded and began to pull at the brownie with her hooves, smiling with anticipation as the brownie began to break in half. Yet, before the deed could be done, a loud thump came from the table above them. Sweetie Belle jumped while Scootaloo flinched. She succeeded in ripping the brownie in half, but the two pieces flew from her hooves and fell to the floor. In a flash, the half with legs was up and running. The other half was gone quickly as well, needing only a moment to grow legs of its own before fleeing. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo would have likely heard light, chattering laugh from the brownies too, but their eyes were instead focused on the table above them. The thump had been followed by two voices, and the ponies who owned them were not having a pleasant conversation. “But Cadance—” “I don’t want to hear it, Shining Armor.” “But I’m sorry. I didn’t mean—” “Don’t lie, Shining. You meant every word.” “But—” “Just leave me alone, Shining.” Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle snuck closer to the edge of the table, gently lifting up the table cloth just in time to see Cadance storm away from the table, leaving Shining with one hoof in the air. Shining, however, didn’t go after Cadance, instead sighing and turning to walk the other direction, his head hanging low. “Whoa, what happened to them?” Scootaloo asked. “I don’t know. They were so happy at their wedding,” Sweetie Belle said as she and Scootaloo climbed out from beneath the table. “And did you see when they danced at the reception when Twilight was singing? It was so romantic.” “Well, they sure aren’t being romantic right now. Princess Cadance looks as angry as my mom was when we got back from Twist’s birthday party. I was grounded for a month for sneaking into Nyx’s castle. Still, that brownie is getting away,” Scootaloo said as she turned and began to look around the floor. “We better hurry if we’re—” Sweetie Belle grabbed Scootaloo by the shoulder, spun her around, and then put both hooves to the side of her face. “How can you think of brownies at a time like this?!” “Easy. I’m hungry and we’ve been chasing those things for the past fifteen minutes.” “But Scootaloo, what if Princess Cadance and Shining Armor stay mad at each other?!” Sweetie Belle paused, gasped, and then pushed her nose up against Scootaloo’s. “What if they get a divorce?! We were their flower fillies! If they get divorced, then nopony might ever ask us to be flower fillies again, or mares of honor... or we might not even get married! “And if they get divorced, the crystal ponies will be sad. Then, if the crystal ponies are sad, something could take over the crystal empire again. And if that happens, the thing that took over could come after the rest of Equestria. The Elements of Harmony will fail. Discord will turn evil again! It will be the end of the world as we know it! “We have to fix this!” Sweetie Belle nearly shouted as she shook Scootaloo. Scootaloo brought up her hooves and gently pushed herself away from Sweetie Belle. “Okay, first, you’ve been spending way too much time with your sister. Second, what are we supposed to do about it? We’re just two fillies.” “You're right! We need help!” Sweetie Belle said with a stomp of her hoof. “It’s time for the Cutie Mark Crusaders to become Marriage Savers! To the kiddy table!” With that Sweetie Belle sprinted off, galloping across the party hall to the low table where Nyx, Babs, and Apple Bloom were talking and eating. Scootaloo followed as well, but only after stopping and piling up a plate of cookies from the buffet table. The two brownie halves were probably long gone anyway. ~~~ “What about crystal ponies that want to change the color of their houses? Do they use magic or do they just paint them? It has to be special paint, otherwise the crystal houses wouldn’t look as nice. How is the paint made? Do you use crystal berries to make it? What other kind of crystal foods do you have? Do you have crystal wheat? Do you use it to make crystal bread? What does crystal bread taste like? Is it better for you than normal bread? What does it look—” “Oh, look, I think Princess Celestia is calling for me, over there. I’m terribly sorry, just give me a moment and I’ll be right back to answer all your questions.” Cadance didn’t wait a moment after uttering those words to quickly escape from Sweetie Belle, who for the past fifteen minutes had been an unending barrage of questions about the crystal empire, its ponies, its traditions, and... just everything. She had tried to get away earlier, had tried to walk away politely, but Sweetie Belle followed her. All around the room they went until they were next to the exterior doors of the ballroom, and still the small unicorn filly pursued. The doors, however, were Cadance’s escape. She misdirected Sweetie Belle to the far side of the room, and then slipped outside into the cool, midday air of Canterlot. Never had she ever appreciated the quiet of the gardens so much. She took a few calming breaths. She let the wintery chill fill her lungs, let it calm her mind and body. Sweetie Belle was a just a filly, she couldn’t be mad. She just needed a break from those questions. Yes, just a short break. Maybe once around the garden? “Princess Cadance? I thought you said Princess Celestia was calling you? Why did you go outside when she’s inside? Is this a crystal empire tradition?” No maybe. There was no maybe. Putting a few panicked steps behind her, Cadance stepped down from the stone veranda and into the garden. She followed the well swept path through the snow covered grounds, smiling as the sounds of the party and Sweetie Belle’s questions fell into the distance behind her. The gardens were really beautiful during winter. Honestly, they were beautiful all the time, but each season was like a different dress on the same stunning mare, a mare who could make anything look good. Snow and icicles glistened in the sun. The sky was cloudless, the few birds that remained in winter were chirping. There wasn’t a care in the world. She continued to follow the path, the one clean path. Yes, there were multiple ways through the gardens of Canterlot, but for some reason all the other paths looked like they hadn't been swept. Actually, if she was to be honest, it looked like somepony had pushed snow back onto the paths. But what pony would go to all the trouble of sweeping the paths just to cover some of them up again? It seemed silly, and Cadance just assumed she was seeing things. The path she was on eventually lead to one of the most secluded parts of the royal gardens, a place where Luna and Celestia liked to share an afternoon tea when their schedules would allow. A small but thick grove of trees hid away a gazebo from the rest of the garden, a place of private respite for the princesses who moved the sun and moon. It was also a place where she and Twilight would play on occasion. Usually it was when Twilight was going to have a private lesson with Princess Celestia. Following the curve of the only swept path, Cadance stepped up into the gazebo, looking around as fond memories played in her head. It looked like some work was being done. A tarp was covering the underside of the gazebo’s roof and there were ropes going here and there. Maybe they were remodeling it, or maybe they were making repairs. With Discord free, Cadance could only imagine the spirit of chaos had crashed in on Celestia and Luna uninvited. “C-Cadance!?” The crystal princess turned and bristled at the sight of Shining Armor and Nyx walking up the path behind her. Shining Armor stopped dead in his tracks and averted his eyes from Cadance. “Sorry, we didn’t know you were out here. Nyx just wanted to see the gardens. We’ll leave you—” “Leave? But we just came outside!” Nyx said, walking forward until she was halfway between Shining and Cadance. “Besides, I don’t mind if Cadance walks with us.” “But I mind,” Cadance said. “I don’t know if Shining put you up to this or not, Nyx, but I’m still mad about what he said. Now, I’m going back ins—” “Cadance? Are you out here? I wanted to know more about crystal corn on the cob!” Sweetie Belle called out from the far side of the thick trees surrounding the gazebo. Cadance dropped down almost immediately, as if she was being hunted by some assassin. She then turned and panicky waved her hooves at both Shining and Nyx. “Get over here before she sees you!” Nyx and Shining did as they were asked, quickly climbing up into the gazebo. They stayed still for a time, listening as Sweetie Belle’s calls grew louder and then softer. All the while Shining looked on in confusion, not sure why his wife was hiding from a little filly. And Nyx, she was doing her best to keep herself from smiling at how well things were going. Without Shining or Cadance noticing, Nyx turned and nodded towards a part of the trees surrounding the gazebo, a place where a pair of eyes were watching them back. There was a moment of scratching, of a needle being put on the start of a record. Then, from around the trees, music began to play. Very loud, jazzy, dance music that made Nyx, Cadance, and Shining jump a foot in the air. “What is going on!?” Cadance shouted as the music abruptly stopped. There was rustling amongst the tree trunks next to the gazebo, and if one listened closely they could hear a few small voices. But before Cadance and Shining Armor could focus in the music came back, this time something much more soothing and arguably romantic. Little paper hearts, tied to strings, dropped from the edge of the gazebo’s roof. They hung in place, gently turning and swinging. Then, the ropes that were around the trio began to move. They were attached to the tarp that was covering the underside of the gazebo’s roof. As it was pulled back, mistletoe began to rain down on them. Cadance, Shining Armor, and Nyx got completely covered in the green, festive plant, which abruptly made Nyx turn and scowl at the bushes. “You were supposed to tie them on strings like the hearts.” “The spool of string got tangled up.” Scootaloo said as she and Babs Seed poked their head out from behind the trunk of a nearby tree. At the same time Apple Bloom hung her head over the edge of the gazebo, having gotten on top of the roof so she could throw down the paper hearts at the right time. “Is... is this what I think it is?” Cadance asked, starting to shake a little. “Eeyup, it’s mistletoe!” Apple Bloom cheered, even as the blood began to rush to her head from hanging it over the edge of the roof. “Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo overheard you two arguing, and so we decided to try and help you make up.” “Yeah, and my mom and dad always get along better after they’ve kissed,” Scootaloo said. “Mine too,” Babs Seed added. “MISTLETOE!” Cadance shouted before screaming at the top of her lungs. She barreled out of the gazebo, trailing a few pieces of mistletoe behind her before she leapt into the snow. She then began to roll around frantically, covering herself in the white fluff as if her life depended on it. Shining Armor was soon at her side as well, using his magic to quickly toss away any bits of mistletoe that Cadance had carried with her away from the gazebo. “Uh, am I missing something?” Scootaloo asked as she and Babs came out of the trees. “Aren’t they supposed be kissing and making up?” “Yeah, what the hay are you doin’?” Babs asked. “We’re trying to wash off the oils from the mistletoe!” Shining said as he dumped a levitation spell full of snow on Cadance. “Why are you doing that?” Apple Bloom asked. “Because Cadance is allergic to mistletoe!” “She’s WHAT!?” All four fillies shouted in unison. ~~~ “Where did you even find that much mistletoe?” Nyx stared down at her hooves as she, Twilight, Night Light, and Velvet waited outside the medical wards, sitting on a cushion provided to them by one of the castle staff. Despite Shining and Cadance’s best efforts to wash off mistletoe oils with snow, Cadance began to feel ill. Shining Armor didn’t waste a moment after that. He picked Cadance up in his magic and sprinted back to the castle. He barreled through the party, ignoring the surprised shouts being raised by his actions, and carried Cadance all the way to the castle’s doctors. “It was in a box in a closet near the ballroom,” Nyx answered. It hadn’t taken long for everypony in the party to hear what had happened, and even less time for Nyx and her friends to be pulled off to the side by each of their families. They all faced similar questions about how they had done what they did. They all also faced the same simple truth: they were all in trouble. “We were just trying to help them make up,” Nyx said for what had to be the twentieth time. “And we were going to hang the mistletoe, but Scootaloo said the string we found got all tangled up for some reason. We wouldn’t have done it if we knew she was allergic. We’re sorry.” “I know,” Twilight said, putting a hoof around Nyx’s shoulder and hugging her. She sounded a little tired, as she usually seemed to be after one of their Cutie Mark Crusader escapades. Twilight, however, was sincere all the same. “You were just helping your aunt and uncle, but maybe next time ask somepony before you pull surprises like this. Okay?” Nyx nodded her head and focused on the door to the medical ward. “Okay. Twilight, is Cadance going to be okay?” “Don't worry. She’s just going to be itchy and a little... puffy for a day or two.” “Puffy?” ~~~ Cadance groaned, cracking open her eyes as she laid back in the bed. She felt sore all over, which was arguably better than she had been feeling a few minutes before. The doctor had given her something to stop the itching, a little pill that caused her own magic to work as a soothing agent for her body. It meant she couldn’t really cast spells as well as normal, but it brought sweet relief from the itching she would otherwise be suffering from. “Hey, how are you feeling?” Cadance turned her head slowly, her body feeling heavy and stiff. Besides the itching, Mistletoe tended to make her swell up a little bit. Not so much she was in danger, unless she purposefully ate the stuff. It was, however, enough to make it look like she had gotten into a fight with somepony. That or she had binged out on holiday treats and gained ten pounds on most parts of her body. Standing above her, smiling gently, was Shining. “I feel puffy,” Cadance pouted. “Well, you are a little puffy,” he said with a small chuckle. “but the doctor said you’ll be just fine by tomorrow night.” Shining turned his head and levitated a glass of water close to Cadance. A straw hung right in front of her lips, and Cadance gladly took a drink. She drained half the glass before finishing it and allowed Shining Armor to set it back down on the nearby table. “Can I get you anything else? The party is still going on, if you’d like something from the buffet. I’ll even chase down one of those legged brownies for you, if you want.” “I’m not really that hungry,” Cadance said quietly as she let her eyes drift back to the ceiling. “No, I can’t imagine you are right now,” Shining said as he levitated a cushion closer to the bed and took a seat on it. “Still, is there anything you want? Another pillow?” “Did the doctor say anything else?” Shining Armor shook his head. “No, all he really said is that you’ll be better soon and that you have nothing to worry about. Your allergic reaction is only cosmetic, and that it will all clear up just fine.” Cadance breathed a sigh of relief as she rested her forehooves on top of the blanket, specifically on top of her stomach. “That’s good. I was worried. I’ve never had this bad of a reaction before.” “Well, you’ve never had that much mistletoe dumped on your head. Makes me remember what happened the first time, when we didn’t know you were allergic. Twilight was trying to decorate and she dropped a piece of mistletoe on your back. You spent the next hour after that trying to scratch yourself on everything in the house.” Cadance chuckled before wincing a little. Smiling made her face hurt more, but she still felt like smiling “Yeah, I remember. Twilight looked up a bunch of techniques bears use to scratch their backs. Still, thanks for carrying me in, Shining.” “What else was I supposed to do?” he asked, smiling weakly before glancing away. The room gave way to the awkward silence. Neither really had anything to say. Cadance had been angry, but it was hard to stay angry when your whole body aches. And Shining had apologized before, a dozen times. She hadn’t been keen to listen to him those dozen times, but she knew he was sorry. “Cadance—” “Shining—” The pair both tried to speak at the same time, to try and break the silence, but they both fell quiet again in fear they were interrupting. Then a small chuckle, first from Shining and then from Cadance. “I’m sorry—” Again, the pair got caught speaking in unison, and they chuckled once more. Cadance moved one of her forehooves, holding Shining’s hoof as she looked at him. “Do you promise to never be that boneheaded again, to listen to me when I say you should trust somepony?” He nodded, squeezing her hoof back. “I promise.” “Okay,” she said, once more cringing from the pain of smiling. “Because I want a hot fudge sundae.” Shining laughed before leaning forward and gently kissing Cadance on the forehead. “Of course. Anything you want?” “Really, anything?” Cadance teased. “Will you bring me breakfast in bed for a week?” “With all I have to make up for, I’ll bring you breakfast in bed for a month,” he said gladly. “Hoof rubs?” “For as long as you want.” “Well... I guess that’s a start,” Cadance said. “Besides, I think you’ll have more than enough to do over the next few months. I’m going to need a lot of help. We’ll have classes to take and books to read. It’s going to be a lot of work getting ready.” “Getting ready for what?” Cadance smiled through her pain, pulling Shining Armor’s hoof to her stomach and just holding it there. “There’s been something I’ve been meaning to tell you. Have you noticed that I’ve been eating more lately, and that I’ve been craving some weird things.” “Now that you mention it, I suppose I have.” “And do you remember when I went to the doctor last week?” “Yes, it was because you gained some weight. You were really nervous about it for some reason.” “Well, that’s not entirely true. I did gain some weight, but it was also because I was late.” “You were nervous because you were late for the appointment?” “No, I was late,” Cadance stressed. “I don’t understand,” Shining Armor said, an eyebrow arched in confusion. His mind then suddenly clicked together everything Cadance had said. Food cravings, weight gain, being that special kind of “late” only mares could be. “Wait... are you? How long?” Cadance just nodded her head. “The doctor says I’m about a month in.” Shining turned, focusing on Cadance’s blanket covered belly as he gently rubbed his hoof against it. He was silent for several seconds, the smile on his face growing inch by inch over that time. Finally, it grew as large as his face would allow, and that was when he exploded. He cheered and began to bound around like a rabbit. He whooped, he hollered, and he danced, not caring who heard or saw. “Shining Armor, what’s going on?!” Twilight asked as she, Night Light, Velvet, and Nyx rushing into the room at the sound of his shouting. “Twilie! Cadance and I are going to have a foal!” Velvet and Twilight’s jaws dropped. They looked to Cadance, then back at Shining. They then repeated themselves twice, looking back and forth between the two before they looked at one another. They were stuck in a loop, neither able to believe what they had been told. “My brother is having a foal?” “My son is having a foal? “I’m going to be an aunt?” “I’m going to be a grandmother?” “They’re going to have a foal?” “They’re going to have a foal!?” Twilight and Velvet smiled, rose up on their back hooves, and hugged each other tight as they cheered as loud as their voices would allow. They chanted and sang, “They’re having a foal! They’re having a foal! They’re having a foal!” Night Light was a bit more controlled, but he was holding back tears as he went up to his son. First they shook hooves, but then Night Light pulled Shining into a firm hug. Nyx was bounding amongst all four of them, putting together the fact that she would be getting a cousin. She was cheering and talking about all they would do together, and how she and her cousin would be friends just like Apple Bloom and Babs. It was growing into a cacophony. Five ponies all cheering at once while Cadance could only lay back in smile. Twilight and Velvet leapt at Night Light and Shining, and Nyx gladly joined in as well. The whole family shared the tight group hug, tilted their heads back, and shouted so loud there was hardly a pony in the castle that couldn't have heard them. “Cadance is having a foal!” ~~~ “Did you hear that? It sounded like somepony shouting something about a foal?” Column glowered at Quick Snap from his bed. After getting his condition stabilized, he had been moved to another room. At least, that’s what he had been told. He had been asleep for most of it, suffering from one of the worst nightmares he had endured in a while. All he knew was he had woken up that morning to find he was sharing a small, well guarded room with the pony that had stabbed him in the back. “All I hear is a snitch who can’t keep his mouth shut,” Column hissed before looking back up at the ceiling. Quick Snap rolled his eyes and shifted to get more comfortable. He was sitting in the room’s sole chair, reading the single magazine that had been left. All other furniture had been removed. A nurse came in regularly to check on Column, and the guards escorted Quick Snap to the bathroom when he asked. Otherwise, the pair of reporters were on lockdown. A shuffle of hooves outside the door made Quick Snap look up from the magazine while Column couldn’t be bothered to even turn his head. A mare marched into the room, a pegasus of the night guard in full armor. She removed her helmet with a wing, removing a portion of the disguising enchantment imbued in the metal. The fur around her head turned a light beige, and her mane became a bright, grain field blonde. “What’s the news, Clear Cut?” Quick Snap asked, getting out of his chair and walking towards Column’s sister. “Other than the fact both of you are still in deep trouble?” she quipped, making no effort to sugar coat her words or the truth behind them. “The good news is Nyx was found last night. No pony has yet asked Twilight Sparkle, Prince Shining Armor, or Princess Mi Amore Cadenza if they want to press charges yet. Even if they end up letting you off the hook, which is more than you deserve, you still have a long list of charges against you.” Clear Cut extended one of her wings, counting off the charges with her feathers. “You're being charged with breaking and entering the castle, assaulting royal guards, and property damage for a start. You're also being investigated for your involvement with a case of a break in at the train station. The guard there recalls being buried in an avalanche of snow by a pair of ponies matching your and Quick Snap’s descriptions.” “And what about an attorney?” Column asked as he sat up in his bed. “I know my rights.” “You're getting your attorney. One’s already been assigned to the case, and do you know what that attorney thinks? He thinks both of you need to just plead guilty, because it’s only going to get worse. You go to trial—” “And the truth comes out,” Column said firmly. “Everypony will finally know the truth, that Nightmare Moon is alive, well, and running free. They’re going to enter the pictures I took into evidence, and then their secret will be blown wide open.” “Are you really going to turn this into some media circus, Column?” Quick Snap asked. “Are you really that obsessed? We could get locked up for the rest of our lives! We could get banished!” “No jury is going to convict us when they hear how the princesses have been lying to us.” “It’s not going to be a jury trial, Column. It’s going to be a bench trial, and your judge is going to be Princess Celestia herself. The princess has pushed this case straight to the top level of the court system, which is her. And, if she wants, she can order a news blackout about the trail.” “N-no!” Column spat, starting to struggle to get out of bed only to groan and lay back down. He was still beat up from the catwalk collapse. “S-she can’t do that! Everypony deserves to know.” “You’re right,” Clear Cut said, setting a hoof on her brother's shoulder. Her face was still firm, but her hoof was reassuring. “And the princesses happen to agree. That’s why they are willing to make a deal.” Quick Snap stumbled up beside Clear Cut, a fleeting hope in his eyes. “W-what did the princesses say?” “Princess Luna has offered a deal. It is your one and only chance to avoid full prosecution.” “We aren’t going to make any—” “Shut up, Column!” Quick Snap shouted before quickly focusing his attention back on Clear Cut. “W-what’s the deal?” “Quick Snap, if you plead guilty at the trial, the princesses have agreed to wave the higher charges for what you did on castle grounds. You’ll still be sentenced for breaking into the train station, but Princess Celestia is willing to go easy. A hefty fine, community service, but no jail time.” “Then I’m guilty!” Quick Snap shouted. “I’ll say it now. I am guilty! G-U-I-L-T-Y!” “You spineless—” “He’s making the right decision, Column,” Clear Cut snapped at her brother. “And you’d better listen to the deal they're offering you.” “Oh, and what’s my deal?” Column asked, the sarcasm thick in his voice. “Do I have to say I’m sorry? Do I have to sweep a few paths?” “Psychological treatment at Winter Ridge Psychiatric Hospital.” “They’re trying to put me in the nut house?!” Column bellowed. “I’m not crazy! I’m the only sane one in the kingdom. That thing can’t be trusted! She’ll take over the nation again. She’ll—” “Do you want to go to jail?” Clear Cut shouted back, pulling her brother up into a sitting position before grabbing him by both shoulders. “Do you want to be some martyr for your self-deluded cause? You’re getting locked up one way or another, Column. There’s no getting out of it considering all you did and who you put in danger. It’s either the psychiatric hospital, where you have a chance of getting better and getting released, or proper jail, where you won’t get to leave early.” “I’m not going to a nut house! I’m not insane! I’m not some crazy—” “I know,” Clear Cut said, her voice firm as she squeezed her brother’s shoulders with her hooves. “I know, but you are obsessed, and sending you to jail will only make it worse. The princesses are giving you a chance to get better, to not throw your life away because of this. So please, do it for me.” Column gritted his teeth and cursed under his breath. He struggled to escape from Clear Cut’s grip. Finally, he fell limp. He hung his head and ever so quietly said, “Okay... for you.” “Thank you,” Clear Cut said as she helped Column lay back in the bed. “You’ll need to sign your confessions and guilty pleas. A pony will come tomorrow to take care of it. For now, Column, you're on bed rest. Quick Snap, head outside. The princesses don’t want to keep you away from your family on Hearth’s Warming. The guards outside will fit you with a magical tracking bracelet. You can’t leave Canterlot, but you can at least go home. But be back here at nine in the morning. A minute late and the deal goes away. Got it?” Quick Snap nodded his head firmly. “Yes, of course.” “Good, now get out of here. I need talk to my brother.” The photographer pegasus didn’t dawdle. He was out the door in a flash, leaving Clear Cut and Column alone. Clear Cut pulled a cushion up beside the bed and sat quietly for a moment. Column just stared at the ceiling, as if not wanting to even acknowledge her presence. Still, Clear Cut remained, and after taking a breath to steady herself, she began. “Column, have you been having nightmares?” ~~~ The Hearth’s Warming festivities got back into motion once everypony knew Cadance was okay, and things got even better when they heard the good news. Most of the ponies in attendance wanted to go right down to the medical wards to congratulate the happy couple. A few wise words from Celestia, however, kept everypony in the ballroom and the party continued as it had been. Talking, laughing, and the occasional chaotic but otherwise harmless shenanigan from Discord. Still, as day wore into the late afternoon, ponies began to depart. They left to eat dinner and to spend the last few hours of Hearth’s Warming in the simple, quiet comfort of family. Cadance was given the go ahead by the castle doctors to go home with the rest of Twilight’s family, and soon only Luna and Celestia remained in the royal ballroom. “Yeeeeehaaawwwww!” Except, of course, for Discord, who was riding the Hearth’s Warming tree like a bucking bronco. The proud pine was bent over, its ornaments shaking as it tossed, turned, and gallivanted around the ballroom. Tables, chairs, and everything else sprung to life, just so they could jump, hobble, and roll away in fear. It was pure, honest chaos, and Discord’s happy cheers made it clear he was enjoying it. The tree, however, proved too much for the draconequus. With a whiney and a powerful buck, Discord was sent flying, crashing onto the floor at Celestia and Luna’s hooves. “Shoot, I was this close to making eight seconds,” he said, holding the fingers on his claw apart by less than an inch. He then let his claw flop to the ground as he covered his face with his paw. “I guess I’ll never be a rodeo star.” “Wouldn’t rodeo star be a step down from a lord of chaos?” Luna asked. “That, Luna, would be true if they were mutually exclusive,” Discord said as he floated into the air, curling around the princess as he rose. “But they are not. I can attend to my duties as the super heroic bringer of chaos in this overly orderly world while also going for the blue ribbon at the rodeo. And after that, I’ll be off to compete in the Miss Equestria pageant.” With a spin Discord had put himself in a flowing dress with a glistening tiara. He also wore a white sash with “Miss Equestria” written across it in mismatched letters and a few numbers. “With my good looks and winning personality, I’m a shoo in for the crown.” “I don’t know, don’t pageant winners normally need hair?” Celestia asked, smiling to herself. “Oh, look who has a sense of humor! It’s a Hearth’s Warming miracle!” Discord said as he circled the princesses once more. But this time, when he floated back into view, fabulous blonde, shoulder length hair had sprouted from his back. It waved and rolled like liquid gold, and Discord ran a claw through it in slow motion before smiling down at the princesses. “What do you think, too much?” Luna giggled to herself as Celestia shook her head and rolled her eyes. “It’s very you, Discord.” “Well, then, I’m just going to have to change it then.” He said, snapping his fingers and returning himself to normal. “It would ruin my reputation if I went out wearing something you approved of.” “Speaking of approval, I wanted to ask you about a little something involving mistletoe.” “Really, Celestia, if you want to sneak a kiss from me all you have to do is ask.” Discord flexed, his normally stringy body suddenly bulking up with muscle. “I know I’m a stud muffin.” “I’m more interested in the box of mistletoe that the fillies were able to get into,” Celestia said. “The mistletoe they ended up dumping onto Cadance.” “You know, Celestia, not every little piece of chaos that happens is my fault,” Discord said, putting a claw to his perfectly sculpted chest as if he had wounded his pride. “I mean, how was I to know what those fillies were planning? It wasn’t like I was listening in from an ornament on the tree. And how is it my fault that your castle staff decided to put a crate of fresh mistletoe, a ladder, a large tarp, red construction paper, scissors, string, and several yards worth of rope in the closet right across the hall from the ballroom?” “So you're saying you didn’t have anything to do with it?” Luna asked. “Well, maybe not entirely,” Discord admitted, his muscles deflating like balloons as he chuckled a little to himself. “Though, I have to give credit where credit is due. The Chaos Making Crusaders did a bang up job with the supplies. Oh, and the look on their faces when Shining told them Cadance was allergic was priceless! I wish I had a picture.” Discord reached up and grabbed his antler with his paw and gave it a sharp yank. It shifted on his head like a lever, and, from his mouth, a thick white square with a picture popped out. He took the polaroid in his claw and began to shake it in the air before holding it out to the princesses. “Ah, there we go. That’s one for the scrapbook.” “Yes, if anything this Hearth’s Warming has been memorable,” Celestia said as Discord pulled a jumbled mess of a book out of his ear. He began to flip through the pages, looking for the perfect place to put the new polaroid. “Your highnesses, dinner is served on the sunset balcony, as you requested.” Celestia and Luna both turned, looking to the servant who was standing in the ballroom’s doorway. Celestia gently nodded to the stallion and smiled. “Thank you. We’ll be there in a few minutes.” The servant returned the nod and hastily retreated. At the same time, Discord finished putting the photo in his scrap book. He shut it with a sharp snap before it evaporated into the air, as if it had been made only of smoke. “Well, I guess I should be heading out myself then. Enjoy a free night before I have to get back to my chores. So farewell, arrivederci, aloha, and—” “But, Discord, we were going to ask you to join us,” Luna said. The spirit of chaos skidded to a stop, leaving black marks floating in the air. He then turned, making sunglasses appear over his eyes just so he could take them off in disbelief. “You’re joking. You have to be joking. Why, would I, Discord, want to eat with you two stuffy, order-loving princesses?” “It’s Hearth’s Warming, and I think even we three can put aside our differences today,” Luna said before gently nudging Celestia in the side. “Right, sister?” “Yes,” Celestia said, though it was obvious she was not entirely keen on the idea. “Fluttershy thought we needed to get better acquainted as friends. Besides, we told the chef to make your favorite.” “But he doesn’t know my favorite,” Discord said as he landed beside the princesses. “Of course, that’s why we told him to guess. It’s going to be a surprise for all of us.” Discord smiled, disappearing for one moment only to appear between the two princesses. He had his paw hanging over Celestia’s shoulder and his claw over Luna’s. “Oh, you two really know how to make a spirit of chaos feel welcome. I was going to go around town, spreading my own unique brand of holiday charm, but you’ve changed my mind. We'll have dinner, and I’ll provide the entertainment. How about a three ring circus extravaganza?” Discord nodded to himself and floated towards the door. “Yes, I’ll make the appetizers the clowns and the acrobats, and I’ll make the main course the wild animals. I will be the humble ringmaster, serving up fine food and fantastic feats of culinary strength and skill. “And then we’ll eat dessert while having a quiet chat and watching the sunset from the balcony. ” Discord landed at the door, putting a claw on the handle and opening it gently before looking back at the princesses. “You want to sit and talk?” Celestia asked. “Well, no, not really, but I think I’ve had my fair share of chaos today. As Fluttershy taught me, compromise is an important part of any friendship.” Celestia chuckled as she and Luna walked through the door. “Careful, Discord, you're sounding like a greeting card.” “Bleah, I know, but I just can’t help it! When the first friend you’ve ever had is a mare like Fluttershy, it rubs off. Before you know it I’ll have a fussy little pet bunny and will have dyed myself yellow. Can you imagine? Me, in all yellow? It’s preposterous! Now, cotton candy pink on the other claw...” ~~~ Twilight smiled as she sat at her desk, a blank scroll resting in the moonlight from the window. It was late, and everypony else was asleep. Cadance had let Shining Armor back into their room. He was sleeping on the floor, but that was more because he wanted to give Cadance the whole bed until she felt better. Her parents were in their room. Her friends were off at the castle. They and their families had been given suites by the princess, that way her family wasn’t trying to cram another dozen ponies into their home. Finally, Nyx and Spike were snoozing behind her. They had drifted off within minutes of being tucked into bed. Still, after everything that happened, Twilight found herself feeling the need for a report. And so she sat at her desk. She had a fresh scroll, a fresh bottle of ink, a quill, an extra quill, spare paper in case the ink splattered, and a few other necessities. She dipped the quill into the ink and then gingerly placed it against the scroll. Dear Princess Celestia, This Hearth's Warming, I learned A tapping on the window drew Twilight from her friendship report. There, she saw a familiar, if surprising, sight. Philomena was fluttering just outside the window, her bright feathers a stark contrast against the black, star speckled sky and snow covered ground. Twilight quickly opened the window, letting Philomena quickly flutter in before she shut the window, locking out the cool night air. “What are you doing here?” Twilight couldn’t help but ask, and she quickly got her answer. Philomena opened one of her claws and dropped a pair of scrolls she was carrying. One was marked with Celestia’s seal. The other one bore the seal of the Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. Philomena nudged the scroll with Celestia’s personal seal with her beak, and Twilight quickly took the hint. She opened that scroll first, quickly reading over the small note contained within. Dear Twilight, I was asked by an old friend to forward this scroll to you. I hope you don’t mind that I used Philomena instead of Spike. I can only imagine the little dragon is already asleep, and I didn’t want to wake him. I also didn’t see any harm in letting Philomena spread her wings. Happy Hearth’s Warming Sincerely, Princess Celestia P.S. When you see Fluttershy, please tell her that I thank her for her suggestion. It was a surprisingly pleasant evening, and the circus was very good. “Circus? What circus? There aren’t any circuses in Canterlot this time of year,” Twilight whispered to herself. She looked to Philomena, as if hoping the phoenix might give her some answer. She, however, just nudged the next scroll closer to Twilight. Twilight didn’t know who this second scroll was from, mostly because she didn’t know who Celestia considered a friend. She, however, wasn’t going to be rude, and began to read the noticeably longer message on the second scroll. Dear Twilight Sparkle, It’s been many years since I’ve written a letter like this, reporting to somepony what I’ve learned. Back when I used to write to Celestia regularly, when I was just a little older than you are, they would always be about my work. My talent is for creating new spells, and back then hardly a week would go by when I hadn’t thought up some new theory or come up with, what I felt, was some groundbreaking technique in the mystical arts. Still, I guess a pony is never too old to learn, and today I learned a new lesson. Sometimes ponies make mistakes. Sometimes you spill a glass of milk. Sometimes you stumble and drop something because you weren’t looking where you were going. And sometimes you aren’t as cautious as you should be when dealing with strange, dangerous, magical material. Yes, I made a big mistake, and for the past several months I was sure that it was a mistake that I couldn’t fix. And, I was right to a degree. There is nothing I can do to put things back the way they were. There’s no way to undo what’s been done, but that’s not why I can’t fix it. I can’t fix it because it’s not broken. When Nyx arrived at my manor, we spoke. She asked about the spell, about what your blood did in the ritual. She was hoping that it would make you, in some way, her biological mother. Unfortunately, that is not how the spell was designed, but I’ll touch on that later. What I’d like to say first is that Nyx struck a nerve, and that I ended up saying something to her. I told her how I wish none of it had happened. That I had never made the spell that created her, that I had never even been given the shreds of Nightmare Moon. I wished that she would just go away. It was from Nyx’s reaction to my words that I realized what I was really wishing for. Yes, I made a mistake, one that could have doomed all of Equestria to the eternal night. But, somehow, things still worked out alright. Truthfully, things really worked out for the best. Equestria was no worse for the wear when the princesses returned to the throne. And Nyx has been given a chance to lead a life free of the anger and hatred that defined her as Nightmare Moon. So I apologize, to both you and Nyx for anything I said that may have upset her. I have not been myself lately, but I believe the commotion at my manor that evening has helped get me back on track. I must also apologize for upsetting and possibly confusing Nyx with my explanation of the spell that created her. I wish for her to know the truth, in its purest form, and I hope I will have better luck articulating myself with a pen than I was with my own mouth. Despite her wishes, Nyx is not related to you by blood. The spell was designed to work in stages. The first stage was to create a body to house everything that was Nightmare Moon. This is where your blood came into play. It was a transfusion, like one that would be given to a sick pony in the hospital. Your warm, living blood was a spark that helped ignite the heart that was forming inside what would become Nyx’s body. That was, of course, when Princess Celestia interrupted. If the spell had continued on its regular course, it would have worked until Nightmare Moon’s body was complete. The spell would have then formed Nightmare Moon’s mind by stitching together the echoes of her memories and emotions that lingered in the shreds of her old body. After that the spell would have focused on her soul. No pony can create a soul from scratch, but one can be grown. There were only a few tiny scrapings of Luna’s spirit left in the shreds, fragments from the part of her soul where her jealousy first took root. I designed the spell to use those pieces as seeds. The mind the spell had already assembled would act as a trellis, guiding the growing soul just as our own souls grow and change with the experiences in life we face. To speak truthfully, the spell was very closely based upon existing research in the growth and development of foals. But, as we both know, things did not go as planned. The spell was interrupted, and so I can only guess at what happened after that. From what I know, this is what I believe. The part of the spell dealing with Nyx’s body was able to complete without issue. She is, physically, Nightmare Moon. The part of the spell dealing with her mind, however, almost completely failed. At the moment of her birth Nyx had few if any of her own memories. Even her general knowledge was broken to pieces. She was a blank slate, like a true newborn she was almost entirely ignorant to the world around her. As to her soul, it was left to grow naturally. With no mind, no memories, to act as a trellis, it was free to take whatever shape it wanted. This, I believe, is why Nyx shares some traits with you, like your love of books and your curiosity. She imprinted upon you, like any child would imprint on a mother, and her soul looked to yours as a role model. Looking back, I don’t really think I had a hope of turning Nyx into a true Nightmare Moon after she spent even a week with you. Still, I ask that you assure Nyx that she has no reason to be sad. You may not be her biological mother, but you are her true mother nonetheless. And she should be proud, I think. Every part of her came from Nightmare Moon: mind, body, and soul. She was Nightmare Moon when she was born. Yet, with a little luck and a lot of love from you, she grew into so much more. So, in the end, I guess the lesson I learned is that sometimes mistakes can lead to amazing things, things that you wouldn’t have ever imagined were otherwise possible. I wish you, Nyx, and your family a Happy Hearth’s Warming and a bright new year. Sincerely, The Returning Headmaster of Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns Spell Nexus Twilight smiled a little as her eyes rose from the scroll. She let it rest on top of her desk, where she would be unable to forget it the following morning. She then gave Philomena a scratch beneath the beak before letting the phoenix fly out the window and back in the direction of the castle. After watching Philomena until she disappeared from sight, Twilight stepped away from the window and her desk. She crossed the room to her old bed. She slipped in as quietly as possible, not wanting to disturb Nyx who was sleeping on the opposite side or Spike who was passed out on the foot of the bed. She laid her head down slowly, eyes drooping but a smile still lingering on her face. The road had been bumpy, and maybe once or twice she had worried that bringing Nyx up to meet her family had been a mistake. But, in the end, it had all worked out for the best. Nyx was happy, her family was happy, Cadance was having a foal. In all, it had been a pretty good Hearth’s Warming. Beginning to doze off, Twilight let her eyes slide shut. She listened only to the quiet of the room. She heard Spike and Nyx breathing, but also another sound. A sound that was like a lullaby carrying her off to a land of pleasant dreams. It was the bells of Canterlot tower. For one final night, the glorious bells sang out with all their strength. The large bells rang like thunder, the small bells chimed like whispers, but together they formed the grandest of chorus as they proudly played the carols of Hearth Warming. They sang out for all of Canterlot, for all Equestria, letting all know that the fire of friendship burned brightly in the kingdom of the ponies. That the three tribes were still in unison, and that the magic of friendship and family was alive and well. ♪ The fire of friendship lives in our hearts ♪ ♫ As long as it burns we cannot drift apart ♫ ♪ Though quarrels arise, their numbers are few ♪ ♫ Laughter and singing will see us through (will see us through) ♫ ♪ We are a circle of pony friends ♪ ♫ A circle of friends we'll be to the very end ♫ ===================================================================== The End ===================================================================== ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. =====================================================================
A Day with FamilyWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 2 A Day with Family ==================== Twilight Velvet zipped back and forth from one side of the kitchen to the other. Her magic washed the dishes in the sink and, at the same time, she poked her head in and out of cupboards, making a quick mental grocery list. “All right, let’s hurry up and finish. We got to go and meet Cadance and Shining at the train station soon.” “Velvet, honey, relax, we got plenty of time,” Night Light said before taking another sip from his coffee. “Well, actually, we have fourteen minutes,” Twilight said with a glance at the clock. “So, maybe we should start finishing up.” “You're not helping, Twilight," Night Light snipped. Nyx stifled a small giggle as she took another bite from her cereal. The whole family was gathered around the kitchen table for breakfast. Velvet had quickly downed a bagel and was now fussing over the sink, trying to wash dishes as they became dirty. Night Light was sitting calmly, drinking coffee, and skimming the morning paper. Twilight had toast and jelly with orange juice, which she was eating as she was fussing over the family’s schedule for today. And Spike was next to Nyx, rolling his eyes. “Are they always like this?” Nyx asked. “Yep,” Spike said as he dug his spoon into his bowl. “Where do you think Twilight gets it from?” Once more Nyx giggled and took a final bite of her cereal. A moment later, the finished bowl was whisked away by Velvet’s magic where it met the warm, soapy water in the kitchen sink. Five minutes later, they were all gathering near the front door, getting ready to head out for the train station. Scarves were donned as were saddlebags and coats. The snow the night before had left a deep chill in the air. No pony would be outside without a heavy coat that morning. “Okay, is everypony ready?” “Yep,” Nyx answered with a happy bounce. She was in the new jacket Twilight had gotten her from Rarity’s boutique and was grinning ear to ear. She was still a little anxious about meeting Shining Armor, but at the moment what Nyx wanted the most was to go outside and play in the fresh snow as they walked to the train station. “Oh, Nyx, dear, I think you’re missing something,” Velvet said, a weak, forced smile on her lips. “I am?” she asked before looking back over her jacket. “What is it?” “Well...” she began before looking over at Twilight. “Honey, could you...?” Twilight sighed, nodded, and gently touched her hoof to Nyx’s shoulder. The pair stepped away from the front door, moving over by the kitchen door as Twilight opened her saddlebags. She withdrew a familiar headband, making Nyx smile. “I thought I had lost it! Where did you find it?” “I didn’t find it, Nyx, I borrowed it. I needed to put some enchantments on it,” Twilight explained. Nyx’s smile turned into a frown. “You mean like the enchantments you had on my old glasses, don’t you?” “I know you don’t like to wear disguises anymore, Nyx, but you saw those reporters yesterday. They were there at the train station because they found out you were coming here with me. I don’t know how they found out. I intend to talk to Princess Celestia about it when I have a chance. Still, that doesn’t change the fact that they were there. “And I don’t want them or anypony else ruining Hearth’s Warming for you just because they don’t want to forget what happened,” Twilight explained. “I want you to have a good time. I want you to be able to come with us when we go to pick out logs and sing carols. But, to ensure that happens, you’ll need to wear a disguise.” “All the time?” Twilight shook her head. “No, not all the time. Whenever we’re in here or in the backyard, you can take the headband off. You just have to wear it when we are outside with other ponies.” “But what about the Hearth’s Warming party? My friends are going to be there and I don’t want to have to wear a disguise around them,” Nyx said as she sat back on her haunches and crossed her forehooves. Twilight puckered her lips. “Well, the party is going to be at the castle and we know everypony that’s going to be there. So...” she nodded. “Okay, deal, you don’t have to wear it at the party. But, for right now, will you please put it on?” Nyx sighed but leaned forward as she nodded. “Okay.” Gently, Twilight placed the headband on Nyx’s forehead, using her magic to tuck a few stray strands of her mane into place. She and her mother had been planning the family’s Hearth’s Warming since Nightmare Night, and this was a part that her mother had almost demanded. This was an evolution in Nyx’s disguise. This wasn't just a vest to hide her wings and glasses to hide her eyes. This was a whole body illusion spell, the very same kind of spell applied to the armor worn by the royal guards. The magic engaged the moment the headband was settled on Nyx’s head, and it felt like a cool shiver was running down her spine. Her black coat began to turn white and the slitted pupils of her eyes rounded out. Her wings just seemed to disappear, and soon she looked like a completely different filly. The only things that remained constant were her mane and her cutie mark. Once Nyx felt the spell take hold, she opened her eyes. “How do I look?” “A lot more like Rarity than I thought you would,” Twilight admitted with a small, nervous laugh. “But I guess that’s what I get for not trying to rewrite the part of the enchantment that changes your coat color to something other than royal guard white.” She then leaned in and gave Nyx a little nuzzle. “But thanks for doing this. I promise, once we start having fun, you’ll forget all about it. “Now, come on,” Twilight said, putting on a smile. “Let’s go meet your Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance.” ~~~ “Sunshine! Sunshine! Ladybugs Awake! Clap your hooves and give a little shake!” The train had arrived right on time, and, after unloading their luggage, Shining Armor and Mi Amore Cadenza happily greeted the ponies who were waiting for them. Cadance and Twilight broke down into giggles and hugged tightly after finishing the nursery rhyme. A few feet away, Shining embraced Velvet and Night Light, greeting his parents the only way a loving son could. “How was the train ride?” Twilight asked as her hug with Cadance ended. “Long,” she answered as she stretched her wings. “The royal train car is nice, but I can only stand being cooped up in the same room for so long. It reminds me a little too much of the time I spent in the gemstone caverns beneath Canterlot.” “What gemstone caverns?” Cadance turned her head, glancing down at a little filly who was standing beside Twilight. Her coat was white and she was wearing a winter jacket that went with her mane and a headband that matched her eyes. “Oh, hello? Who is this?” “Cadance, this is Nyx,” Twilight answered. “But, I thought—” “It’s the headband,” Twilight answered before glancing over at her mother, “and I’ll explain why later. Still, how have you been?” “Good,” Cadance answered as the family began to make their way off the platform. “Shining Armor and I took a week off and just relaxed after Celestia and Luna retook the throne. I don’t know how they managed to get Canterlot back into order so quickly. This place was a madhouse after Night—” Cadance caught herself and smiled sheepishly. “I mean, after Nyx relinquished the throne.” “Was it really that bad?” Nyx asked, concern ringing in her voice. Cadance smiled sheepishly. “Oh, well, I guess it wasn’t that bad. Shining Armor got the guard working to make sure Canterlot was safe and I did my best to deal with the nobles. I guess they were all just worried you’d change your mind and want the throne back, at least until Celestia and Luna returned. “But it all worked out in the end, didn't it?” Cadance said, trying to sound optimistic. “Celestia and Luna came back, you got to stay with Twilight, and I didn't have to use that rebel army I was building.” Nyx took a single, small, anxious step back. “You were building an army?” Cadance winced again. “Well, I—” “Yes, she was,” Shining Armor said as he came up beside the two mares and filly. “But I’m glad I didn't have to use it,” Cadance quickly added as she gently elbowed Shining Armor in the side. “Now, honey, why don’t you say hello to Nyx? She is your niece after all.” Shining Armor glanced down at Nyx, she looked up at him, and, for a moment, they just stared at one another. Nyx forced a weak smile, but Shining Armor’s jaw line only tightened. “Hi,” was all he said to her before turning to look at Velvet. “Mom, have you gone and picked out logs for the fire yet?” “No, but that is our next stop,” Velvet assured her son. “After all, Cadance said in her letter she wanted to enjoy all of our holiday traditions, and I wouldn't want to deny my favorite daughter-in-law the chance to have a perfect Hearth’s Warming.” “Isn't she your only daughter-in-law?” Spike asked, an undercurrent of sarcasm in his voice. “Yes, but that doesn't change the fact she’s my favorite,” Velvet answered quickly. “Still, we better get our tails in gear. We want to get there before the afternoon rush.” Shining Armor nodded and picked up his and Cadance’s luggage with his horn. “I hope you don’t mind if we stop by the house first though. Just want to drop off the bags.” Velvet and Shining Armor trotted away at that, Night Light and Spike following a few steps behind. This left Cadance, Twilight, and Nyx standing on the platform. “I’m so sorry, Twilight, he’s been like this for the past few days,” Cadance said. “No, it’s okay, I knew there was a chance he’d be like this,” Twilight said before lowering her head and nuzzling Nyx. “But it will be all right. I know we’ll get through to him. Won’t we, Nyx?” “If you say so,” she replied, though her words rang hollow with doubt. ~~~ “Velcome, Velcome to Lumber Jack’s Log and Tree Emporium. If you’re looking for trees, check spruce Ve have in the back. Fresh cut and perfect for any living room. Or, if you’re more traditional sort, examine our fine selection of logs from Rainbow Range. I guarantee, Ve have perfect color, no matter vhat you’re looking for.” Lumber Jack, the owner of the so called emporium, smiled as he welcomed another family. He was an earth pony with a coat that was tree-bark brown with a large saw for a cutie mark. He was wearing a red and black plaid shirt and a constant smile. He boomed out to the crowd with his strong, deep voice and often filled the air with his uproarious laughter. Turning back to the nearby street, Lumber Jack watched as a large taxi carriage pulled up outside his emporium, if one could even call it that. Lumber Jack’s shop was really just a roped off part of the parking lot at the Canterlot race grounds, but that didn't keep his mood or his reputation down. Everypony knew that if you wanted good quality logs or trees, then Lumber Jack was the stallion to go to. He watched as the taxi carriage’s door opened. He then threw his forehooves into the air as the smile on his face grew as large as his cheeks would allow. “Ahhaaa! Night Light! I vas vondering vhen I vould to see you, you old spiral head.” “It’s good to see you too, Jack,” Night Light said. “Though, you’re looking a bit heavier than last winter.” “Vhat do you expect vith this cold, my friend? Vhen Lumber Jack is standing outside all day, he needs vay to stay varm.” He playfully slapped his belly, making no effort to hide he was a heavy set pony. He then walked up to the carriage, extending a hoof and helping Velvet down from the interior. “But ah, my friend, your vife fares better than me. You are looking as lovely as ever, Twilight Velvet,” Lumber Jack said before gently patting her hoof. “I trust business has been good, Jack?” “Oh yes, very good,” he assured her before turning to greet the next pony getting down from the carriage. “Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, you do this old stallion great honor by visiting his humble tree and log emporium. And Shining, I swear, you getting bigger every time I see you, and in good vay. You're Big and strong, not like Lumber Jack, vho just get’s big. But, heh, vhat can I say? I can’t get away from that Canterlot donut shop to save life. “And Spike, my little dragon friend. I vas hoping to see you sometime soon. I ran out of matches and there are some scraps of kindling I need burnt in back of emporium. It’s in big red, steel drum. You know the one. If you can give me a light, I can give you this.” Lumber Jack reached into the pocket of his jacket and retrieved a blue gemstone the size of a coin, which he tossed into Spike’s waiting claws. “Hey, setting a fire is something I can handle,” Spike said proudly as he took the gem and began to walk towards the back of the tree lot. “This I know. You almost burnt down half my stock first time you came here vith Twilight,” Lumber Jack laughed. “Ah, but it is good memories.” He then turned back to the carriage and, with a big smile, scooped up the next mare off the carriage into a big bear hug. “And Twilight Sparkle, my little life saver. Thank you for finding book on the vood veevils. My trees, my logs, Hearth’s Varming itself, they vere saved because of you and your beautiful brain.” “Thanks, Jack,” Twilight said between gasps. “B-but I can’t—” “Sorry, this old tree chopper doesn’t know own strength sometimes,” Lumber Jack said as he quickly set Twilight down. He used a hoof to brush some of the bits of sawdust that had transferred from his shirt to Twilight's coat. He then looked back at the carriage, eyes lighting up like a kid who had just seen a new toy. “And vho is this?” Nyx tried to retreat back into the carriage, but Lumber Jack proved to be fast, despite his size and heavy-set physique. He grabbed Nyx by a hind leg and pulled her from the carriage, holding her upside down and cocking his head to one side. “Night Light, vhy did you not tell me you and Velvet ve’re going to have another foal? I vould have sent present.” “Actually, Nyx is mine,” Twilight said, gently raising a hoof like she was answering a question in class. “This, this is yours?” Lumber Jack asked as he pointed a hoof at the disguised Nyx. “But you are so young, Twilight. You are still but foal yourself. How can you have filly this old? Also, vhy Nyx? Nyx is not a good name. No, no... her coat is too vhite for that. No, I shall call her Little Snowflake.” “But my name is Nyx,” she protested. “First thing to know, Little Snowflake, is Lumber Jack always knows best,” he said as he turned her right side up and set her on his back. “Vhy? Cause I am Lumber Jack. It is simple as that. Now, Little Snowflake, is this first time you've been out to pick Hearth’s Varming log?” “It’s actually my first Hearth’s Warming, but my name isn’t—” “First Hearth’s Varming! Twilight, vhere did you find Little Snowflake, in voods?!” Lumber Jacked roared with laughter at his own joke while Twilight could only laugh nervously. Still, Jack took no notice. He instead turned and carried Nyx into the emporium. “A child this old should not only just be having her first Hearth's Varming. Come, Little Snowflake, you hear Hearth’s Varming Story from Lumber Jack.” “But I already know it,” Nyx protested. She tried to jump off Lumber Jack’s back, but he blocked her efforts with a turn of his head. All the while Twilight trotted behind, nervously keeping an eye on the pair. “Oh, really! Then tell Lumber Jack vhat you think you know.” “Hearth’s Warming is a celebration of the founding of Equestria. It’s the day the leaders of the three pony tribes agreed to live together in harmony and friendship after almost freezing to death at the hooves of Windigos.” Lumber Jack looked back at Twilight. “Ah, she is smart like you.” He then focused on Nyx. “But tell me, Little Snowflake, vhy is it that ponies buy my special vood and put my trees in their homes?” “I don’t know. Cause they’re pretty?” “Ahahahaha, NO!” Lumber Jack turned abruptly, almost unseating Nyx from his back. He lifted a hoof to gently stroke the branch of a nearby fir tree. “Trees, they are old earth pony tradition. In cold of vinter, on the day of solstice, vhen sun’s time in the sky is shortest, earth ponies of old country vould bring evergreens, like this fine fir, into their homes. Evergreens, as the earth ponies saw them, vere guardians of spring. They vithstood the bitter cold of vinter, staying awake vhen all other plants and trees slept. Then, vhen it vas time for spring, evergreens vould vake up all other plants. “I don’t know how,” Lumber Jack added with a shrug. “Trees, they don’t have mouths to shout vith. But, they vake up all other trees and plants all the same. Personally, I think they tug on roots. Lumber Jack knows he can’t stay asleep when somepony pulls his leg. “But trees, they aren’t for your family,” Lumber Jack said quickly. He trotted away from the trees, and to the other side of the lot where there were large but neatly organized piles of wood. Near each pile of wood was paired a small fire pot in which burned a sample log from the pile. The fires, however, didn’t burn in normal tones of reds and oranges. No, the fires were a rainbow of colors. Some were green, some were blue, and there were a large number of them burning in different shades of pink. And, amongst the pink fires, Jack, Nyx, and Twilight were able to see the rest of the family. “Honey, what about this one?” Velvet asked, pointing at one of the pink fires as she and Cadance followed behind Night Light. “No, too salmon,” he said with only a short glance. “What about that one. That one looks nice,” Cadance said as she motioned towards a different fire . “Hmmmm... close, but no. It’s too orange.” “But it’s pink,” Cadance protested as she looked to Shining. “There’s no orange to it, is there?” Shining laughed and set a hoof on Cadance’s shoulder. “Trust me, if my father says there’s orange, there’s orange.” Lumber Jack laughed and pointed a hoof at the rest of Twilight and Nyx’s family. “See, this is vhat I am talking about. For your family, Little Snowflake, there is only one thing Lumber Jack can provide. A traditional Hearth’s Varming log.” He quickly brought Nyx close to one of the fire pits, one where a rose pink fire was burning gently. He bent low, letting himself and Nyx enjoy the warmth coming off the flames. “You say you know Hearth’s Varming story, yes? Then you know of famed Hearth’s Varming fire, yes? Spell cast by... oh, vhat vas her name?” “Clover the Clever?” Twilight said smartly. Lumber Jack stomped his hoof and smiled. “Yes, her. That spell, that fire, it is vhat kept leaders of the three tribes and their aids alive in cold cave. It is also vhat drove away Vindigos. So, it became tradition for families in newly founded Equestria to burn logs all through night, from Hearth’s Varming Eve to Hearth’s Varming Day. They do this to keep fire of friendship, family, and harmony alive while ensuring Vindigos never return.” “But why are so many of them pink?” Nyx asked as she looked around. “Ah, Little Snowflake, this is because fire in the old story is pink. It is also because Lumber Jack’s grandpappa’s grandpappa found that certain trees in Rainbow Mountain Range burn with different colors. So, yes, truly traditional Hearth's Varming fire is plain orange, but plain orange is not special enough for Hearth’s Varming. So, for those vho vant that extra bit of holiday cheer, Lumber Jack sells logs that burn pink, blue, green, and vhite. Lumber Jack even has logs this year that burn purple. Those very rare. I’ll give you good price, too.” “Thank you, Jack,” Twilight said, seizing the opportunity to put herself back into the conversation. She levitated Nyx off his back and set her on the snow covered ground. “But you know my dad. He’s the one that picks the color, and he always wants a traditional pink.” “Ah, but this is vhy I love your father,” Lumber Jack joked as the trio began walking to the part of the lot where most of the pink burning logs were kept. They could see the rest of the family in the distance, standing behind Night Light who was inspecting a trio of pink fires. “He has very discerning eye. Vill only take best pink color, and, after he picks, I can raise price on those logs and make mint.” “This one!” Night Light announced, pointing at one of the fires. “Lumber Jack, give us four dozen of these logs.” Lumber Jack laughed, lifted a hoof, and slapped Twilight in the back. “Vhat did I say? Vhat did I say? Your father, I could kiss him.” He then trotted towards the rest of the family while turning and shouting at one of the other ponies who were working at the emporium. “Hey, Twine Knot, get your lazy flank over here and get my best customer four dozen from stack thirty two. Then, make new sign for stack thirty two. Ve have our premium grade, ah-HAH!” As Lumber Jack went to seal the deal, Twilight placed a forehoof on her back, rubbing the spot where she was slapped. Still, through the pain, she was smiling. “That went well.” “But he hung me upside down and called me Little Snowflake!” Nyx griped. “He did that to me when I first came here, and he did it to Shining too. I think his old name for me was Grape.” Twilight giggled again. “No, wait, it was Brainy Grape.” Nyx cocked her head to the side and looked over at Lumber Jack, who was crushing Night Light in a bear hug. “So he does that to everypony?” “Well, he does that to every little filly and colt the first time they come here,” Twilight explained as she continued to rub her back. “I just think it’s how he gets to know ponies. That and I know for a fact that he loves to tell little fillies and colts the story of why trees and color logs are used as Hearth’s Warming decoration.” “Well, I guess it was kind of fun to find out about that,” Nyx admitted, beginning to smile. “Kind of fun? Just kind of fun? My daughter, Miss Loves-to-Learn-Everything-About-Everything, only found that kind of fun?” Twilight asked playfully as she poked Nyx in the nose. Nyx giggled and scampered back a few steps, escaping from Twilight’s nose-poking attack. “Okay, okay, it was a lot of fun," she admitted. She then bounced a little, a smile of inspiration spreading on her face. “Hey! Can I pick out a Hearth’s Warming log too?” “Well, my father’s a bit protective about the fireplace. We can only put the logs he picks out in there.” Twilight smiled and leaned in close to Nyx, "But, if you pick a color really quick and if we can find a small piece, we can burn it in the grill that's in the backyard.” Even with the restriction on size and time, Nyx jumped for joy and quickly sprinted off to pick a color. This left Twilight to run after her, a smile on her face as their hooves kicked up snow. Not too far away, Night Light and Lumber Jack were swapping stories from the year as his worker, Twine Knot, stacked and tied the four dozen logs that had been ordered. ~~~ Column sat on a park bench, face bent down in a scowl. A candy cane protruded from his lips, though it was a wintry treat that wasn’t as innocent as it looked. On the inside of his mouth, Column’s tongue was licking at it angrily, whittling the candy cane end into a fine point. He was thinking of his editor as he turned the festive treat into a sharp, dangerous tool for stabbing. The same editor that had reprimanded him and Quick Snap for detouring to the train station and coming back without a story. “Come on, Column,” Quick Snap said as he brought his camera up and snapped another picture. “Headline wants us to cover the festival, and we can’t do that unless you interview some ponies.” “Headline can fall in a vat of ink for all I care,” Column grumbled. He sat up in his seat and waved a hoof at the festival. “The Canterlot Hearth’s Warming Festival is not headline news, Quick Snap. We’ll be lucky to get in the paper at all with this ‘feel good’ garbage. Oh, look, a little kid won a stuffed Princess Celestia toy at the ring toss. Oh, this has such political and cultural ramifications. Our society will never be the same!” Column flopped back down onto the bench, resuming his efforts to turn his candy cane into a shiv. “We aren’t going to get anywhere, Quick Snap, unless we find the real stories.” Quick Snap rolled his eyes and turned to resume taking pictures. He lined up a shot of a colt throwing snowballs at a stack of bottles. The young pony was rearing back, about to throw what looked like one doozy of a curve ball. But then Quick Snap noticed something moving in the background. It was large, too large to be a normal pony, and for the most part, it was pink. “Hey... hey Column!” Quick Snap said, trying to shout at his partner while still keeping his voice down. “What? Did some kid drop his hot chocolate in the snow again?” “I think I just saw Princess Mi Amore Cadenza!” Column sat up on the bench as he twirled the candy cane in his mouth. He then turned, spat it out into a nearby garbage can, and got up from the bench. “Well, the princess and her wedding may be yesterday’s news, but it’s still better than all these snot nosed brats.” He motioned for Quick Snap to follow him as he began to trot between the festival stalls. “Load up a fresh roll of film. Maybe we’ll get lucky and catch her out with another stallion. Nothing sells papers like trouble in marital paradise.” ~~~ Cadance’s tongue hung out of her mouth, and her stomach gave an audible grumble as she looked over the food stalls and tents at the Canterlot Hearth’s Warming Festival. Pies, cakes, hearty soups, chili, chocolate dipped strawberries, and so many other holiday foods and treats beckoned to her like sirens of the sea. It took all her self control not to use her title as a princess to jump to the front of a line. “Now, remember everypony,” Velvet said to rally her family, “we only have an hour before we need to scamper off to go caroling. Grab something quick and then meet back at this table. And don’t ruin your appetites. We’re going to a big dinner put on by my publisher tonight and I want us to clean our plates while we’re there so we don’t offend anypony. Got it?” “We got it, honey,” Night Light assured before putting his hoof around Shining’s shoulder. “Come on, I saw some carameled apples back there. Let your old man buy you one.” “Can I get a caramel apple too?” Nyx asked, a happy bounce in her step. “I think you’ve had enough sweets today,” Twilight lectured, “or do you think I didn’t notice that spoonful of sugar you got Spike to put on your cereal this morning? Or the candy cane Lumber Jack gave you before we left his tree yard? ” Nyx smiled, laughed weakly, and tried to look innocent, but Twilight just rolled her eyes. She used her hoof to gently give Nyx a bump on the flank, guiding her away from the caramel apple stall. “Come on, I see a stand over there selling fresh fruit salads. We’ll have that. Cadance, you want to come with us?” Cadance’s gaze lingered on a pie she had been eyeing, but then she sighed and reigned in her appetite. “Sure, I could use something light after the big breakfast I had,” she said as she fell into line beside Twilight. “Mom, you coming?” Twilight asked. Velvet shook her head as she took a seat at the table. “No, your father’s getting me something, and one of us has to stay back here to keep an eye on the table.” That moment, another family began to approach the table. Velvet quickly turned and with a firm glare snapped, “it’s taken!” “O-okay,” Twilight said with a nervous chuckle. “Have fun with that.” “I don’t remember your mother ever being this tense around the holidays,” Cadance whispered as she, Twilight, and Nyx walked towards the fruit stall. “It isn’t because of me, is it?” “No,” Twilight answered quickly. She then glanced over her shoulder, seeing Velvet using her steely glare to scare another family away from their table. “Well, some of it may be because of you, but not all of it. Her publisher is starting to lean a little on her to finish her latest book and she’s stuck on the last couple chapters.” With a small bounce, Nyx leapt up onto Twilight’s back and then leaned to one side, craning her head around Twilight’s neck. “Your mom writes books!? Have I read any of them?” “Call her ‘grandma’ Nyx,” Twilight corrected before shaking her head. “And no, you haven’t read any of her books. She writes mystery novels for adult ponies, and those books are a little more mature than what you should be reading.” “But I read books like that when I was a big pony,” Nyx complained. “Why can’t I read them now?” “Well, because...” Twilight tried to argue, only for her words to turn to mush in her mouth. Once again, Nyx’s less than straightforward age was giving her a headache. Nyx had been a full grown mare at one point and, if she had read those kind of novels before, then there was no point in keeping her from them. At the same time, she was, physically and mentally, a filly again. But still— “Wouldn’t you rather read some of the old books in Twilight’s bedroom?” Cadance asked, a sly smile on her lips as she, Nyx, and Twilight got into line at the fruit stand. “She has dozens of them. In fact, I bet she still has that book about Smarty Pants.” In an instant, Nyx had leapt from Twilight’s back to Cadance’s. “There’s a book about Smarty Pants!?” she asked with a tone of urgency. “Oh yes, Velvet wrote it for her,” Cadance answered before looking over at Twilight. “You remember that book, don’t you? I probably read it to you a hundred times.” Twilight smiled, blushed, and nodded. “I do remember it and I do still have it. It’s— OOF!” She stumbled a little as Nyx landed on her back for a second time. “Can I read it?!” Twilight laughed. “Yes you can, Nyx, but only if you get down.” Nyx was off Twilight’s back in an instant. She then fell in line beside Twilight, trying to be as well mannered and behaved as possible while, at the same time, bouncing with enthusiasm. Cadance’s sly smile grew as the line moved forward, bringing the trio closer to the fruit stand. She leaned into Twilight and whispered, “I still got it,” causing both her and Twilight to break into quiet chuckles. FLASH “Princess Cadenza! Twilight Sparkle! Over here! Look over here!” FLASH Twilight and Cadance stumbled, blinking to try and get the spots out of their eyes while Nyx ducked beneath Twilight. The flash had come from a camera, and soon the two mares and filly were under auditory and ocular assault. The teal photographer pony was circling them like a fly around garbage, snapping pictures as fast as his camera would allow. The beige unicorn reporter shouted as he held a pencil and notepad in his magic. “Twilight Sparkle! When did you get into town?! Did you purposefully dodge reporters at the Canterlot train station?! What really happened to Nightmare Moon?! Who is that filly?!” FLASH “Princess Cadenza! Is that child one you and Shining had out of wedlock?! Was your royal wedding nothing more than a shotgun wedding?! Have you been gaining weight?!” FLASH “KID! KID! Yes, you, little filly! Who are you?! Did you inherit that white coat color from Shining Armor?! Who’s your daddy?!” FLASH SHING The photographer and reporter suddenly found themselves in a pink sphere as Shining Armor galloped up, coming to the rescue. His brow was furrowed, and he was snorting out of his nose like an angry bull. The reporter and photographer smiled and waved at him, but the small gesture did not dissuade Shining. With a flash of magic from his horn, the sphere of magic rocketed skyward. The bubble shield moved and swerved like an angry bee, shaking the reporter and photographer around until it settled above a large pile of snow. Then, with a small pop, it disappeared, dropping the two ponies into the pile of grimy, wet snow that had been cleared off the streets of Canterlot. Their fall into the dirty slush was punctuated by a pair of shouts and wet splats. Shining snorted, venting his irritation one final time before turning to look back at Cadance and Twilight as Velvet and Night Light came trotting up. “Twilight, honey, are you okay?” Velvet asked. “Yeah, I’m fine.” “What about you, Cadance?” Shining asked as he moved up beside his wife. “I’m okay,” she reassured him. “They just startled us, that’s all.” “Why did they do that?” Nyx asked as she slowly came out from beneath Twilight. She was rubbing her eyes, still trying to make the flash-induced spots go away. “They were probably after me,” Cadance said. “Those paparazzi ponies always like to harass princesses. It has been a while since Shining and I have been in Canterlot.” “No, it’s not your fault,” Shining Armor said as he gently lifted a hoof to her cheek. He flicked his gaze in Nyx’s direction and glared at her for just a moment. “I’m sure they were after something else.” Nyx winced, took a step back, and hung her head. Shining’s glare may have been brief, and nopony else may have noticed it, but Nyx received the message loud and clear. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. =====================================================================
Dinner at the Pranceston Dinner at the Pranceston Winter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 3 Dinner at the Pranceston ==================== “Okay, last inspection everypony? Twilight, fix your brother’s crest. It’s on crooked. Honey, straighten your tie. It’s on crooked. Okay? Is that it? No, wait, Nyx has a smudge on her cheek. One moment... there. Okay. Oh, wait, Cadance, fix your crown. Oh, and honey, can you make sure I’m zipped up all the way? I am? Good. Okay, quick check. I’m good, you’re good, you’re good, you’re good, you’re good, and you’re good. Okay, we’re all good. Let’s do this on three. One... two... three...” Velvet opened the door to the carriage, stepping out onto the sidewalk in a dark purple evening dress. Night Light was a step behind, in a full suit jacket and tie. Shining Armor followed in his military formals, including the family crest from his favorite uncle, and Cadance a step behind. She was wearing her royal regalia, much like Celestia and Luna did for most of the parties and events they attended. The next to exit the carriage was Twilight and Spike. She was wearing her gala gown and he was in his tuxedo from the wedding. “Come on, Nyx, we’re going to be late,” Velvet called into the carriage before trying to straighten Night Light’s tie again. Nyx slowly stepped down from the carriage, a deep frown on her face. Rarity had made her a nice outfit for the formal evening, one she really liked. But, upon returning to the house after caroling, she and Twilight discovered that Velvet had picked out another outfit for the filly. An outfit she claimed would be perfect for the dinner with the publisher. It was also a dress that might have made Rarity faint. It was a bright, holiday red dress with a bow in the middle of Nyx’s back that was twice as large as the one Apple Bloom wore in her mane. It had white frills on the edge of the sleeves and the bottom half poofed out into a large, wide bell shape. It was also tight, itchy, it possessed no wing holes, and more than once Nyx was sure she was going to fall over because her back hooves were getting tripped by the poof of the dress. Finally, her headband had been wrapped in red ribbon, to make it match the rest of the outfit. The only good part of the situation was that her friends weren’t there to see her. Scootaloo would never let her live this down. “Oh, Nyx, you look darling,” Velvet said, as if oblivious to the filly’s frown. She then quickly moved to the front of the group and began leading them down the street. “Now, come on, we don’t want to be late.” And the thing they “didn’t want to be late to” was just down the block. Lit up with lights, the sound of holiday music, and general chatter was one of Canterlot’s most famous hotels, the Pranceston. Guests who had stayed in its finer suites included dignitaries, pop-stars, and Princess Celestia herself when part of the castle was being renovated to conform with modern building standards. That evening, in its grand ballroom, the Pranceston was hosting the Hearth’s Warming ball for the country's largest book publisher, Equestria Publications. The company was responsible for many classics of literature like the Mare of the Ring trilogy and its most recent windfall, the Daring Do series. They also published Twilight Velvet’s mystery novel series, a series that usually managed to get onto, but never quite top, the bestseller lists. The stallions at the front of the hotel opened the doors for the family as they stepped inside into the warmly decorated interior. The vibrant, red carpet stretched out before them to a huge Hearth Warming tree that stretched all the way to the ceiling of the foyer, which was several stories high. Ponies in fine suits and dresses dotted the room. Some lounged in chairs, reading the evening edition of the paper. Others were checking in at the front desk, and others still just were mingling and milling around. The group, however, did not linger in the beauty and wonder of the lobby. With Velvet at their lead, they quickly found themselves at the doors to the grand ballroom. Like the lobby, the ballroom was decorated in every possible way for Hearth’s Warming. A wreath hung from every light fixture on the wall and garland hung freely between the wreaths. The tables in the ballroom were covered in a mixture of red and green tablecloths, and a holiday centerpiece with a candle sat on each one. “Name?” The hotel host, a waiter unicorn with a thin, wiry mustache, had slipped up beside the family as they came in the door. He held a clipboard and pencil suspended in his magic, waiting stoically for an answer. “Oh, Twilight Velvet and family. Party of seven.” The host flipped through the papers on the clipboard, then quickly placed a checkmark on one of the pages. He then turned and pointed across the room with the pencil. “Table twelve. Dinner will be served in an hour. Appetizers on the buffet table. Feel free to mingle until you are asked to sit down.” “And who else is at table twelve?” Velvet asked, craning her neck to try and see the waiters list. The waiter arched an eyebrow, gently levitating his clipboard away from Velvet’s prying eyes He then glanced at the list himself. “Besides your own group, table twelve also has seating assigned for Print Press with her two guests.” “And where is Edit Mark sitting?” The waiter flipped through his list again. “Mr. Mark and his guests are at table three.” Velvet smiled, bounced a little, and then quickly turned to her family to usher them away. “Oh, this is perfect. Come on, everypony, let’s go sit down. And remember, you use your utensils from outside to in and always use your napkin.” Eyes were rolled at Velvet’s rhyme, but the family made their way to table twelve all the same. They were seated in proper fashion. Night Light and Shining Armor helping Velvet and Cadance into the fancy, red cushions while Twilight got a waiter to bring a small booster cushion for Nyx so she would be more comfortable at the table. They took up one half of the ten seat table and began to wait as more guests arrived and were seated. “Velvet, might I ask who Edit Mark and Print Press are?” Cadance said as she shifted in her seat a little, getting more comfortable. “Edit Mark is the executive editor for my publishing company and Print Press is the president,” Velvet answered back quietly as she straightened an imperfection in how her silverware had been laid out. “We’ve never had the chance to be at her table for the company’s holiday banquet before.” “So why are we—” Cadance began to ask before she deadpanned. “Velvet, is the only reason we’re at this table because Print Press wanted a chance to eat dinner with a princess, namely me?” “No, no,” Velvet quickly defended as she began refolding the napkins on the table from standard triangles into more elaborate origami cranes. “She’s just very eager to share dinner with us and find out how I’m doing on the book. You see, Edit Mark rejected the last two drafts of my final chapters, but I’m sure he knows what’s best.” She laughed through her teeth as she gave the tablecloth a gentle tug, removing every wrinkle from it’s surface. “Why didn’t he like the chapters?” Nyx asked lifting a hoof and scratching at her dress again. “Oh, Edit Mark just thinks I’m making the ending too predictable. I mean, it is a mystery novel and I’ve already written the rest of the story so there really is only one ending that makes sense, but he insists that I need to just come up with something better,” she forced a laugh again as she began to nervously fix and straighten everypony’s silverware. “Yes, something better without changing anything in the rest of the story. No trouble at all.” Velvet then glanced up, her forced smile once more taking on a natural appearance. She stood up from the table and quickly began to scuttle away. “Oh, and here comes Print Press and her family. Everypony, sit up straight. I’ll be right back.” Print Press was a unicorn mare of an impressive stature, dwarfing Twilight by a few inches. Her coat was a pale blue, her mane black, and she wore a matching black dress that made it look like she was going out to a fancy cocktail party instead of a Hearth’s Warming Banquet. She was followed by her unicorn husband, in a tuxedo top with bowtie, and they were followed by their unicorn daughter who was wearing a very familiar red dress. “I’m just so thankful we get to enjoy this evening with you, Mrs. Press,” Velvet said graciously as she walked with Print Press and her family to the table. “The banquet looks lovely as ever.” “Well, the Hearth’s Warming Banquet helps promote unity in the company and good spirits. That and the HR department won’t get off my back if I don’t give them a lot of leeway with the budget,” Print Press replied as the quartet reached the table. Print Press and her husband took their seats next to where Velvet had been sitting while their daughter was guided over to sit by Nyx, confirming what Twilight and the others had noticed from a distance. The two fillies were wearing dresses that were almost exactly alike. The dress Printing Press’s daughter was wearing had some nuansical difference from Nyx, but in overall design they two dresses were a dead match. Printing Press’s daughter, however, was wearing the dress better than Nyx. Where Nyx just looked like a red and white peppermint stick, Printing Press’s daughter’s natural green coat complemented the red well. “Mrs. Press, you of course know my husband, Night Light,” Twilight Velvet said, keeping the conversation focused on her family. “And of course you know the love birds, my son, Shining Armor, and his wife, Princess Mi Amora Cadenza.” “Cadance, will be fine,” she corrected. “Oh, look at her,” Velvet cooed as she gently gripped her daughter-in-laws shoulders. “Such modesty for a princess. Oh, and of course this is my daughter Twilight, her dragon assistant, Spike, and my granddaughter, Nyx. And look, she’s wearing the same outfit as Green Ink. Tell me there’s a photographer around here, because those two look so cute together.” “A granddaughter,” Print Press mused before focusing her gaze on Cadance. “I hadn’t realized that you and Shining Armor had been a couple that long. Correct if I’m wrong, but to have that old of filly, you must have had her well before you two were married.” “Actually,” Twilight corrected as she rose from her seat. “Nyx is my daughter, by legal adoption. And, mom, can I have a word with you in a moment?” Before giving Velvet a chance to answer, Twilight had magically levitated her mother away from the table. They crossed the room, going up near a wall that was away from the tables. And there, Twilight glared coldly at her mother. “So, you care to tell me again how you picked that dress out for Nyx?” “Oh, honey, I assure you it’s just a coinci—” “Mom?” “Now, Twilight, we’ve had discussions about these paranoid tendencies of yours—” “Mom!” Velvet lifted a hoof and waved it gently, trying to signal her daughter to keep quiet. “Okay, I’ll admit, I saw Print Press buying that dress for Green Ink from Hoity Toity’s shop and I picked up a mass market version of it. But, Twilight—” “So you guilt tripped me like that back at the house just to get Nyx in the same outfit as Green Ink?” Twilight pressed, eyebrows furrowed. “What about all that stuff you said about how you spent hours shopping for it, how you went to ten different stores, how it was the last one they had, and how you bought it just to make Nyx feel welcome?” “Honey, please understand, Print Press is the only mare at the company that can override Edit Mark’s decisions. I’ve tried to get two drafts past him and I’m getting nowhere with the third. But, if Print Press gives the green light to one of my other drafts, then I can finally finish the book to print. This is my one night to talk to Print Press without Edit Mark sabotaging me.” “And so you sell out your daughter-in-law and granddaughter to do it!?” “Do not lecture me, Twilight Sparkle, I am still your mother,” Velvet snapped back, her own temper starting to flare. “Besides, is it so much to ask for a little support from my family? You know how much trouble I’ve had since Edit Mark got promoted. The moment he became Executive Editor he’s only made it more and more difficult for me to get my work to print.” “Then ask for our help, don’t guilt us into it!” Twilight snapped back, her voice starting to grow in volume. “Nyx would have worn this dress anyway if you had just told us why!” “Oh yes, just as she was so eager to wear her headband,” Velvet sassed. “And that’s another thing. Why didn’t you have her wearing it on the train here? You could have avoided all those photographers at the train station if you had just made her wear it.” “Well, excuse me for thinking Nyx shouldn’t have to hide herself like she used to!” “Excuse me, madams?” “WHAT?!” Twilight and Velvet shouted in unison, glaring at the pony that had approached them. It was one of the waiters, who was currently levitating a tray in his magic. Most ponies would have dropped the heavy load of plates and food, but the waiter didn’t miss a beat. “I do beg your pardon, but we are about to serve the first course. You may wish to return to your table.” The two mares flicked short glares at one another then huffed and trotted past the waiter and back to the table. They sat down. Velvet brought a smile to her face again and began complimenting Print Press on her dress. Twilight also tried to put on a pleasant air but couldn't help but wrinkle her nose in irritation whenever she glanced her mother’s direction. ~~~ The first course was served expertly by the hotel’s staff. It was a salad, the kind of salad Nyx remembered being served during her short rule as Equestria’s queen. It was decorated with asparagus, grape tomatoes, orange segments, and a raspberry vinaigrette. And the only reason Nyx knew any of that was she had taken to reading the little folded menu that had been tucked beneath her plate instead of actually eating the salad. Glancing up from the menu, Nyx looked across the table. The core of the table’s conversation was between Twilight Velvet and Print Press. They were talking, laughing, and most everypony else were listening in and making comments when appropriate. So far the topic of books had yet to come up. All they had really talked about was how Print Press’s family was doing with the holidays. “Come on, Nyx, eat your salad.” She winced a little at the gentle, verbal nudge from Twilight before looking down at the salad. She hated fancy food like this. The chef put everything on and just expected one to eat it as it was. There was no choice in the matter. The chef turned the food into some sort of art project and not enjoying it exactly how it was constructed was an insult to the chef and considered ill-mannered at fancy dinners. At least, that’s what Rarity had taught her. Why couldn’t they just order what they wanted? Why did everypony have to eat the same thing? Why did the chef have to ensure every single piece of the salad had some light peppering of the dressing on it? Nyx could have liked the salad if not for the dressing. Still, an empty stomach can be a powerful motivator. Tucking the menu back under her plate in defeat, Nyx picked up her utensils. But she didn’t do it magically. No, her magic was still not quite reliable enough to be able to lift and manipulate unicorn utensils. So, instead, she had been provided with dining booties. They were small, fabric shoes, worn on the forehooves, that had silverware attached to them. They were fine dining tools for earth ponies and pegasi who had no access to a levitation spell. Getting a fork booty on her right hoof and the knife booty on her left, Nyx eyed the salad one more time. She then pushed the fork down into the leaves, skewered them on the fork’s prongs, then carried the leaves to her mouth. She put them in her mouth, closed her lips, and then shivered as the taste of the vinaigrette hit her tongue. It was as bad as she had anticipated. Screwing up her face, Nyx had to fight the urge to spit the leaves back onto the plate. No, she knew from her lessons from Rarity that wasn’t appropriate behavior for a proper mare, and this was assuredly a time when Rarity’s teachings applied. Finally, Nyx chewed the salad enough to swallow, and, afterward, she quickly wrapped her lips around the straw from her glass of water and took a long drink. The straw was like the booties, a convenience for earth pony and pegasi guests so they weren’t trying to haphazardly balance the fine dinnerware in their hooves. “Hmph.” The small huff had come from Nyx’s left, from Print Press’s daughter, Green Ink. She was sitting with perfect posture while levitating a fork away from her lips, having successfully delivered a bite of salad to her mouth. Still, despite the seemingly innocent look from Green Ink, Nyx knew better. She had heard that same kind of annoyed, snooty “Hmph” from Diamond Tiara too many times. “What?” Nyx couldn’t help but ask. “Oh, it’s nothing,” Green Ink said. “I’ve just never seen a unicorn that had to use meal booties.” “It’s not my fault. My magic’s been weak ever since...” Nyx fell silent, glancing around nervously as her mind stumbled to find a feasible answer. “Since I... huh... bumped my head.” She smiled and nodded. “Yeah, I fell out of a wagon being pulled by my friend, Scootaloo. She took a corner too tight when she was giving me, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Twist a ride to our clubhouse.” “You’re in a club?” Green Ink asked, making no effort to hide the undercurrent of surprise in her voice. “Yeah, I’m in the Cutie Mark Crusaders. It’s a club Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle started for ponies who are trying to find their cutie marks. Twist and I have ours, but we’re still in the club so we can help other members get theirs.” “I see,” Green Ink said as she levitated another forkful of salad to her mouth. “So, how about this dress? Is yours as itchy as mine?” Nyx asked, trying to use the conversation as an excuse to not eat anymore of her salad. “No, but then again mine isn’t a knock off.” Nyx furrowed her eyebrows. “What do you mean by that?” “My dress,” Green Ink said as she skewered more salad leaves with her fork, “is the original. It was designed by Hoity Toity for me as a gift to my family. My mother’s company helps Mr. Toity publish and distribute his fashion catalogs all year long.” Green Ink glanced at Nyx for a moment before focusing her attention back on her food. “Your dress, on the other hoof, is just a cheap knock off somepony made trying to copy mine. They probably made hundreds of them out of whatever cheap, red fabric they had laying around at the time. “So, let me guess, you picked it out yourself.” Nyx frowned. “No. Velvet picked it out for me. I actually have a dress I like better. Rarity made it for me. She’s the best dress designer in Ponyville.” “I’ve heard of Rarity,” Green Ink commented. “My mother's friend, who's a fashion designer, says Rarity’s a hack who only found success because she’s making dresses in such a rural community like Ponyville.” “Hey!” Spike said, leaning into the conversation with a scowl on his face. “Rarity makes some of the best dresses in all of Equestria. She even made Cadance’s wedding dress and the dresses for her and all the other bride’s maids.” “I bet she got to just because she was a friend of your family. It isn’t because she’s actually any good.” “You take that back!” Nyx and Spike shouted in unison. “What are you two doing!?” Nyx and Spike turned at the sound of Velvet’s scolding voice. Everypony else at the table, and some from neighboring tables, were staring at them. Velvet was looking particularly aghast, like she had just caught them performing a horrendous act like stealing or kicking a puppy. “I’m terribly sorry, Print Press,” Velvet said quickly as she got up from her seat. She was behind Nyx and Spike in almost an instant. She glowered down at them a moment before looking back up at Print Press with apologetic eyes. “These two are normally so well mannered. They don't usually shout like that. They must just be cranky. We’ve been out all day.” “Well, I suppose kids will be kids,” Print Press said as she glanced at her own daughter, the flatness in her voice making it clear she didn’t find anything about the situation amusing. “Well, I think it would be in everypony’s best interest if I just took these two to the children’s tables over in the corner. Come along.” “The kids’ table? Come on, Velvet, I haven’t sat over there since—” The stone cold glare from Velvet quickly silenced Spike. He then put on a smile and got up from his seat. “So, what are they serving over at the kids’ table this year?” “They serve something different?” Nyx asked, grabbing her menu from beneath her plate. She flipped through the couple pages contained within and saw at the very back a list of what was being served in the kid’s section. The kids were getting tomato soup to start followed by an entree of a sandwich with hay fries. Then, for dessert, it was a bowl of ice cream. Ice cream where she would get to pick the flavor. It was real, not fancy, food where she actually got to pick part of her own menu! “Mom, I really don’t think they need to go to the kids’ table,” Twilight said as she got up from the chair. She gently stepped up beside Nyx, pulling her a little bit away from Velvet. “I’m sure she won’t do that again. Will you, Nyx?” “Actually, can I just go over there?” “Why would you want to go over there?” Twilight asked. “Because...” she began before glancing at Green Ink. She then leaned in and cupped a hoof around one side of her mouth. “Because Green Ink is like Diamond Tiara’s long lost sister and I don’t want to sit beside her. That and they’re serving real food over there!” Twilight arched an eyebrow but then snickered and gave Nyx a little nuzzle. “Okay, then go have fun, don’t get into trouble, and make sure you listen to Spike. We’ll come get you when we’re done over here.” Nyx smiled, nodded, and stepped back over beside Velvet, who was understandably surprised to see Nyx was willing to move to the kids’ tables. Still, she put on a smile all the same and ushered Nyx and Spike away, quickly dropping them off before returning to her conversation with Print Press. And yes, perhaps the pair were a bit old for the kids’ area, which was dominated by fillies and colts that had yet to develop the skill of sitting still for an extended period of time. But while Spike sulked, Nyx just smiled and eagerly awaited the delivery of her good, simple, not-fancy, tomato soup. ~~~ The main course was delivered to table twelve not long after Nyx and Spike’s departure to the kids’ tables. It was comprised of finely sauteed carrot coins along side a caramelized onion risotto and braised escarole. It smelled delicious and quickly became the topic of conversation at table twelve, diverging them away from their previous topic of how snowy Canterlot’s winter was turning out to be this year. But when they had all had their chance to comment on the food, the conversation was led away again. This time, by Print Press who, after gently dabbing her lips with a napkin, looked across the table at Shining Armor and Princess Cadance. “So, your highness—” “Please, Cadance is fine. Really.” “Yes, of course. I was just curious how you two were doing in the Crystal Empire. The last I heard of it was before that Nightmare Moon business a few months ago. Is it still going to be incorporated into Equestria as a new fiefdom?” “Yes, it is,” Cadance answered with a nod. “After what happened there, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna thought it would be best if Shining and I were appointed to be the prince and princess of the county.” “I never have quite understood why Equestria has so many princesses and princes,” Print Press’s husband commented. “It seems very convoluted.” “It is, to a degree, but it’s also traditional,” Twilight said as she set down her fork. “The structure is modeled after the system of lords and ladies employed by the unicorn royal line in the old country. The lords and ladies managed smaller tracts of land and swear loyalty to the sovereign rulers of the kingdom. In modern Equestria, that system persists, but the lords and ladies are now called princes and princesses while Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are technically high princesses, since they are the sovereign rulers of the whole kingdom.” “But why use the same name?” “It’s because the old royal lines weren’t too keen on letting go of their power to rule, even to the two ponies who defeated Discord. Having everypony be called princes and princesses makes it sound like anypony in the old royal lines could take the sovereign throne of Equestria should Princess Celestia and Princess Luna ever be unfit to rule.” Twilight giggled a little. “I don’t think they expected the princesses to still be around several hundreds years later.” “Well, if nothing else, Equestria is a kingdom of traditions,” Print Press added before turning her gaze back to Shining and Cadance. “And the Crystal Empire sounds absolutely beautiful from what I’ve heard.” “It is very beautiful,” Cadance said. “Though, being able to see through ponies takes some getting used to.” “I can imagine, and it must have been hard to leave that kingdom behind when that trouble started with Nightmare Moon. I was honestly very surprised to hear you two had come back to Canterlot.” “Well, it was a desperate time,” Shining explained. “There were some in the guard that were trained to cast the barrier spell, but none were on my level. That and the pony that replaced me here at the castle had a bit of a nervous breakdown at the thought of facing Nightmare Moon.” Print Press took a sip of her water before setting the glass down on the table. “But why did Cadance come all this way just to leave soon after her arrival?” “I had come with Shining to try to do what I could to help,” Cadance answered. “In the end, Princess Celestia felt the best way I could help was to take the Elements of Harmony to Ponyville. She felt it was best for Twilight and her friends to have them if they needed them, and after that I went back to the Crystal Empire. It is our fiefdom after all, and the crystal ponies were very worried Nightmare Moon would come enslave them as King Sombra had.” “Those crystal ponies are very lucky to have two ponies like you as their princess and prince,” Print Press complimented. “Though, you’ll have to forgive my curiosity, but I just have to know. How did they react when they heard?” “Heard about what?” Shining asked. “I’m sorry to bring it up, but Barrel and I were talking about it on the way here,” she said, motioning to her husband. “We were just wondering how well the populace reacted when they heard their prince was the one occupying Canterlot for Nightmare Moon. As I recall, the papers were calling you Tyrant Armor.” Shining Armor frowned, his jaw line growing tight. “I appreciate your concern, but Cadance explained to them the same thing that was written in every paper in Equestria. All those involved with the Children of Nightmare were under the influence of mind manipulating magic. We were not ourselves.” “That’s not what I heard,” Print Press commented dryly as she picked up her glass of water. “I actually know a few very intelligent unicorns in Celestia’s School. My company publishes a number of textbooks for them. We got into a long conversation of the nature of the curse that was afflicting the Children of Nightmare. It was a curse that could turn into full blown mind control, yes, but for most, it only did one simple thing: it rewired and replaced only one simple part of a pony’s mind.” “And what was that?” Twilight asked, unable to hide her curiosity. “All it did was flip Nightmare Moon and Princess Celestia’s places in a pony’s mind. It really was quite fascinating. All the love and respect a pony has for Princess Celestia became focused on Nightmare Moon. And, conversely, all our hatred and fear of Nightmare Moon was focused on Princess Celestia. It was no more complex than if the pair had switched seats at a dinner table. “But wasn’t the effect profound?” Print Press asked. “I mean, Shining Armor is a perfect example of what such a little change can do. Suddenly the kind, honorable prince of the Crystal Empire, who had guarded Canterlot so vigilantly for so long, became a conqueror. The guard turned against us. Curfews were put in place. It became dangerous to even walk the streets, no matter what time of night it was. “And any infraction was met with such drastic consequences. No hangings or beheadings. No, nothing like that. But a lot of very important ponies got to learn what the interior of the Canterlot dungeon looked like. Hoity Toity was complaining about it for weeks afterward. “That’s why I was curious how you were welcomed back to the Crystal Empire,” Print Press explained. “After all, I can only imagine hearing about Tyrant Armor gave them some nasty deja vu of their previous ruler, King Sombra.” “Shining is nothing like Sombra,” Cadance said firmly, eyebrows furrowing. “And the crystal ponies know that. They know that wasn’t the real Shining Armor. This is the real Shining Armor. The honorable, kind, loyal, valiant stallion I married.” “Now now, Cadance, there’s no need to get hot under the collar,” Velvet said, trying to calm her daughter-in-law down. “Print Press was just curious. She didn’t mean anything by it.” “Yes, curiosity is fine,” Night Light said, though his own lips were turned down in a small frown. “In fact, I’m now curious about something. Print Press, I know Bastion Yorsets. We’re old friends, and I know he’s the unicorn that headed the research around the Children of Nightmare’s resurrection spell. He’s also become, to a degree, the head researcher around everything involved with what happened around Nightmare Moon’s reappearance. I think he’d be very interested in knowing who at Celestia’s school told you so much ab—OW!” Night Light winced, and quickly looked down to see Velvet had firmly stomped on his hoof. “Oh, honey,” she said, “there’s no need to start an inquisition. I’m sure whoever told Print Press about what happened had a good reason, and I know she’s a pony who can be trusted to keep a secret. Now, why don’t we talk about something more pleasant?” “Of course,” Print Press said as she closed her eyes and lifted her water glass to her mouth. “I didn’t mean to touch on such sensitive subjects. I meant no disrespect. My husband and I were just curious, mostly because we hadn’t seen anything in the papers or heard anything from any of our friends. We just weren't sure if no news was good news in this situation. After all, Nightmare Moon was the one that removed the blessing from everypony. Who knows? Perhaps she left a little something behind.” “There was nothing left behind,” Shining said firmly. “All Children of Nightmare were examined physically and mentally by the finest doctors and psychologists in Equestria to ensure there were no traces of the curse left. Princess Luna oversaw the process personally.” “And you’re sure everypony was checked?” Shining Armor flicked his gaze away from Print Press for just a moment, glancing down the table, before looking back at her. “Yes, everypony was checked.” ~~~ Twilight and most of her family stood from the table. Dessert had been eaten; the dinner part of the banquet was over. Now, for those who chose to remain, juice drinks would be served and a band would play for a few more hours, giving ponies chance to mingle and talk with those who hadn't been seated at the same table. Twilight’s family didn’t plan to stay for this part. It was getting late, and they would need to be able to get up bright and early the next morning. So, they began to say their “good night’s.” Twilight and Cadance went to fetch Nyx and Spike from the kids’ tables. The others drifted a little bit away, giving Velvet a chance to speak somewhat privately with Print Press. “It really was a lovely evening, and it was a pleasure to be able to spend it with your family.” Print Press nodded and shook Velvet’s hoof, though her own lips remained flat and stern, neither a smile nor a frown. “Yes, about that. Velvet, you can stop now.” Twilight Velvet felt her stomach clench, but she kept up her smile. “W-what do you mean?” “Velvet, when you brought the fact your son and his wife were joining us for the banquet, I’ll admit I was intrigued. I wanted to see the royal couple for myself, that’s why I agreed to share a table with your family.” Print Press began to frown. “But I also smelled something rotten. Do you know how many wanna-be authors pander and flatter me trying to get their book published? A week doesn’t go by when I don’t have to deal with somepony like that metaphorically, and once literally, kissing my hooves to try and get what they want. “But I wanted to give you the benefit of the doubt. I thought surely one of my already successful authors wouldn’t stoop to flattery and bribery just to get her book published. I thought you simply wanted to bring your whole family to the banquet. But... you disappointed me, Twilight Velvet,” Print Press said coldly. “And it wasn’t just your son and his wife. I asked all those prying, borderline offensive questions on purpose. I brought up the subject of Tyrant Armor on purpose, because I wanted to see if you’d actually let your family get angry at me. I wanted you to let them shout at me, to be angry, because that was the natural reaction to the comments I was making and the questions I was asking. “But no, you censored them so it wouldn’t ruin dinner. You told your daughter-in-law to calm down and I know you did something to hurt your husband so he wouldn’t insult me. Yes, you did everything in your power to make sure the dinner went as smoothly as possible, even when I was purposefully being the worst table guest I could be.” Print Press leaned in a little to Velvet, a cold fire behind her eyes. “Do you really think I’m the kind of mare to be swayed by such an obvious attempt to get on my good side? For Celestia’s sake, even your daughter realized what you’re doing when she saw the matching dresses, and we both know how socially clueless she can be.” “B-b-but Print Press,” Velvet stuttered. “Edit Mark has been reject—” “Edit Mark isn’t the one that’s been rejecting the drafts for your final chapter. It’s been me,” Print Press said flatly, her voice like a cold whip, frozen by bitter truth. “Yes, Edit Mark has been reading the chapters and leaving his own comments, but he's been bringing them to me for a final review. Velvet, this new book of yours has been your finest. This could be the one that gets you to the top of the best seller list, just like you've always wanted, but you have to finish it strong. You have to make sure the ending is just as good as the rest of the book, otherwise you'll get torn up by the reviewers. I know you can do it, and that's why I won't accept anything less than your absolute best for the last few chapters.” Print Press turned away from Velvet, starting to head towards the now open bar. She then paused and glanced over her shoulder. “And Velvet, you try something like this again, I’ll drop your contract. You've been for us for years. You know better than this. You are better than this, and I don’t need to be publishing the books from authors who resort to these kind of measures when they aren’t confident enough in their own ability." She looked back ahead and resumed her walk to the bar. "Have your new draft on Edit Mark’s desk a week after the first of the year. Good evening, Velvet.” Twilight Velvet stood dumbstruck, mouth hanging open as Print Press strode away, her family a few steps behind. At the same time, Shining Armor and Night Light came up beside her. They could tell from her facial expression, even at a distance, that things had not gone well. “Are you okay, honey?” Night Light asked. “It’s... it’s been her. She’s been the one rejecting my drafts,” Velvet said, beginning to shake a little. “I thought it was Edit Mark. On all the ones before, Edit Mark was always the one rejecting my work. Print Press doesn't read drafts anymore. She's too busy. That's why the company has editors, like Edit Mark. It's so Print Press doesn't have to read drafts.” “It will be okay,” Night Light said again, he and Shining starting to lead Velvet to the door. “But she saw through it. She said she doesn’t need flatterers... she said she’s disappointed. She expects the next draft a week after the first of the year. I haven’t even started the next draft. I don’t know how to even start it. I’ll never get it done in time. Then Print Press will drop my contract. I’ll never publish another book again. I’ll have to go back to work as a waitress. Then we’ll have to move because we can’t afford to stay in our house.” “Velvet, honey, you’re spiraling. It’s not going to be that bad, I promise.” Night Light then glanced up at his son. “Shining, please, go get everypony else into a taxi and be waiting for us. I think it would be best if we just got home and got your mother to bed.” Shining nodded and quickly galloped away as Night Light continued to assure Velvet as they made their way slowly to the exit. ~~~ Column pressed himself up against the wall, trying to keep his profile as thin as possible. He remained still for just a moment, then glanced around the corner. Night had fallen over Canterlot. The bells in the clock towers were tolling the midnight hour. The streets were all but abandoned and a fresh coating of snow was sprinkling down from the clouds in the sky, refreshing the blanket of white that covered most of Canterlot. And, in the distance, Column could see his destination: the Canterlot train station. “You really think this is a good idea?” Column came back from the corner of the building, flicked his toothpick to the opposite side of his mouth, and threw a glare back at Quick Snap. “Twilight Sparkle dodged us at the train station yesterday and now, today, there’s that little filly with her and Princess Cadance. Sure, the princess could've had a kid since the wedding, but not one that old. Something doesn’t add up, and, when something doesn’t add up, there’s a story just begging to be uncovered. “Now come on, while the coast is clear.” At that Column rounded the corner and began to quickly jog down the street to the train station. Quick Snap followed in the air, flying slowly beside his news-cracking partner. The train station was all but dark, but in the windows the pair could see the occasional flash of light. There was a guard on duty, but they already knew that. They had been staking out the train station for most of the afternoon, after turning in their fluff piece of a story about the Hearth’s Warming festival to their editor. It was going to be put on page five of the newspaper, and that was only if something interesting didn’t happen at baking competition being covered by another pair of reports. If that happened, they’d be on page eight, after the comics section. But that didn’t matter anymore. Column knew there was a real story to be had, and he had his lead. He and Quick Snap approached the train station. They climbed the stairs, slipped under the overhang that kept the door and its entryway clear of snow and dry in the rain. They then pressed themselves against the wall on either side of the door. “How are we going to get inside?” Quick Snap whispered. “Easy,” Column replied as he gently juggled a small stone he had picked up from the street. He moved to the double doors, quickly checking something on the handles. He then moved over beside Quick Snap, smiling slyly before he lifted a hoof and knocked on the door. “That’s it?! That’s your plan?! We just knock on the—” “Shhh!” The pair heard the hoofsteps of the guard coming closer and the rattle of his keys. The lock on the door clicked open, and Quick Snap braced himself to be caught. But then the door opened towards them, blocking them from view as the guard stepped outside and waved his lantern around. “Who’s out there?!” the guard shouted. Column just smiled at this and, with a flick of his magic, he threw the small rock out into the street, away from where the guard was looking. It clattered against a lamppost, and the guard on duty quickly snapped his lantern in that direction. He stepped out from beneath the terminals overhang, descending a few of the steps that lead down to the sidewalk. “Show yourself!” “Sorry, no showing. But how about a little snowing?” Column whispered as he threw his magic upwards. On the overhang that protected the door, a large amount of snow had built up. With a small surge of magic, Column unsettled that snow. It came tumbling down like a small avalanche, making the guard yelp aloud before he was quickly swept down a few steps and buried, his back legs kicking in the air. Quick Snap stared in astonishment but only for a moment before Column elbowed him in the side. “Come on,” he said as he levitated the train station’s keys off the guard’s belt, “get in there before he digs himself out.” ~~~ Column and Quick Snap found their way quickly to the operation offices for the train station and, using the keys they lifted from the guard, quickly found their way to the files. Train stations in Equestria had to keep logs of passengers and tickets sold for at least a year, in case the records were needed in a court case. For the Canterlot station, most records were stored in the basement but were only sent down there on a weekly basis. That time of the week hadn’t come yet, so, with a triumphant smile, Column opened up the filing cabinet in the station’s records office and began to flip through the records of the trains for the past few days. “Let’s see. Ponyville... Ponyville... Ponyville.... Ponyville... Ah-hah, here’s the records.” Column removed the manilla folder from the filing cabinet and trotted over to the nearby desk. Quick Snap followed a few steps behind, ears turned forward in interest. Column took a seat and opened the folder, beginning to skim the records as his tongue toyed with his toothpick. “Okay, they were on the first train out. So that would be this packet. Let’s see. Employee manifest, coal usage, travel report... ah, here we go, the passenger manifest.” Column smiled, tapping his hoof on a column. “And there she is. Three tickets purchased together at the same time and paid for with a royally approved government travel account number.” “So, what does that mean?” Quick Snap asked. “Twilight Sparkle is Princess Celestia’s personal student. If anypony has a royally approved government travel account that arrived on that train yesterday, it would be her.” Quick Snap flattened his ears in irritation. “Again, what does that mean?” “Don’t be dense and look,” Column said firmly as he tapped the paper again with a hoof. “She bought three tickets. That’s one for herself, one for that dragon assistant of hers, and then a third. Who was the third ticket for?” “One of her friends?” “She wouldn’t have been dodging us otherwise,” Column said as he looked back to the paper. “No, I’d bet my right hoof it was that white coated filly we saw yesterday. Cadance was under a lot of public attention before and during the wedding. We would have seen this kid if it was one she and Shining had out of wedlock. That and I did the math. Cadance and Shining had only started dating when this filly would've had to have been born, and she hasn’t had any other steady coltfriends. “So if that filly doesn’t belong to Cadance and Shining, then she has to belong to Twilight” Column smiled, nodding his head. “Yes, yes... that has to be Nightmare Moon.” “But doesn’t Nightmare Moon have a black coat?” “Disguise magic is hard, but Twilight Sparkle isn’t a pushover. She could manage a spell to change a pony’s coat color. And who knows how powerful Nightmare Moon still is? She could have changed it herself.” “I’m sorry, Column, but this is stretching, even for you. How do you know?” “I don’t know,” Column said as he began to put the train reports back into their folder. “But it’s a lead I intend to chase down, cause if I’m right, this is a story of a career. Nightmare Moon, Snuck into Canterlot. No, that’s too long. Nightmare Moon in Canterlot. Yes, that will be the headline.” He took the folder up in his magic and levitated it back in the direction of the filing cabinet. “Now, put out that lantern and let’s get out of here. The guard should still be looking for his keys in the snow. We get a few feet away, I throw his keys into part of the pile, he’ll find them, and, in the end, he won’t even suspect we were here. “By Celestia, I love it when it snows!” Column said proudly as he placed the records back in place and shut the filing cabinet. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. =====================================================================
PicturesWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 4 Pictures ==================== The next morning, Twilight and Shining waited outside their parent’s bedroom door, worried frowns on their faces. Velvet had been almost hysterical when they got her back home from the banquet. She was listing off all the things they would have to sell when they lost the house because of her. And she did this despite the fact that she and Night Light had paid off their house mortgage years before. The house was theirs, and Night Light earned enough for them to keep up with living expenses and taxes. But trying to convince Velvet of that was like trying to convince a snake to grow legs and riverdance. The door to the bedroom opened, Night Light slipped out, and then he pulled the door shut behind him. “She didn’t get to sleep until past midnight,” he said before yawning. “But I finally got her calmed down. A cup of tea and the family photo album. It works every time she’s in a spiral like that. “But,” he continued, “she’s not going to be up for doing much today, which means we need to make sure everything that needs to be done gets done. Twilight, you know where your mother likes to keep her to-do list. Can you go check it and see what we need to do to be ready for tomorrow?” Twilight nodded, quickly turned, and walked away while Shining turned to look at the bedroom door. “I’ve never seen mom this bad before.” “She had a spiral like this before you were born,” Night Light said as he stood with his son. “She was so worried about being a mother for the first time. She was panicking because she was sure she’d be a bad mother, you grow up hating her, then you’d join a gang and end up getting locked up for five to ten years. “But, yes, it’s been awhile since she’s had one this bad,” Night Light admitted as he turned. Shining followed, and soon the pair were walking back downstairs side by side. “But finishing this book is really getting to her. I think she’s afraid it’s the end of her career. You know her, she’s always wanted to write a real bestseller, one that everypony talks about, but time and again her books fall short. And I’m not saying we’re not thankful for all the success she’s had. It’s because of that we were able to make a good home for you and Twilight. Your mother has just always wanted to write that one book that everypony would talk about, and, after years of trying and failing, I think she’s starting to think she isn’t bestseller material. ” Night Light put on a smile. “But don’t you worry about your mother too much. Give her some time to rest and recuperate and she’ll be back on her hooves, bossing us around like the world will end if we don’t get everything done. Now come on, let’s get some breakfast before your sister finds Velvet’s to-do list.” ~~~ ♪ The fire of friendship lives in our hearts ♪ ♫ As long as it burns we shall not drift apart ♫ ♪ We’ll turn the seasons, welcome each year ♪ ♫ Together we'll face them without fear (we'll never fear) ♫ ♪ For as long as we have friends at our side ♪ ♫ We can take what comes all in stride ♫ ♪ Earth ponies build and reap what they sow ♪ ♫ While unicorns craft with a magical glow ♫ ♪ Pegasi steward the skies high up above ♪ ♫ Equestria lives by our care and our love (our care and love) ♫ ♪ While different in form our spirits are one ♪ ♫ a circle of friends that never will be undone. ♫ ♪ The fire of friendship lives in our hearts ♪ ♫ As long as it burns we cannot drift apart ♫ ♪ Though quarrels arise, their numbers are few ♪ ♫ Laughter and singing will see us through (will see us through) ♫ ♪ We are a circle of pony friends ♪ ♫ A circle of friends we'll be to the very end ♫ Cadance, Shining, Night Light, and Twilight joined in the applause for the bell choir who were performing at the center of the Canterlot Market. The ponies had combined their voices with the ringing of numerous bells in a spectrum of sizes, creating a rich harmony of music that filled every inch of the market. It had been a beautiful performance, and each member of the family chipped in a few bits to the bell choir’s donation bucket. The performance, after all, was being done as a charity for the less fortunate of Canterlot. The quartet then turned and made their way into the market. They were on a simple mission, to complete Velvet’s to-do list. The list that would ensure the following day, Hearth’s Warming eve, would go off without a hitch. They had already accomplished some of the tasks. They had picked up another extension for their dining table, which would make it long enough to fit everypony. They had also purchased a whole new set of plates and glasses along with some festive napkins. Now, they were moving onto to the biggest one on the list, which was what had brought them to the Canterlot Market. They had to go grocery shopping. With Twilight’s friends arriving from Ponyville the next morning, Velvet had planned a large holiday luncheon. It would be the most ponies the family had ever crammed into the home. That, however, was a trademark of the season, having way too many family members and friends stuffed into a single room. “Okay, once we’re done grocery shopping all we have to do is pick up the pies mom ordered from the bakery and we’ll be all set,” Twilight said. She finished reviewing the checklist and tucked it back into her saddlebags as a smile spread across her lips. “Mom is going to be so happy when she sees we got everything taken care of.” “Twilight, you wouldn’t mind if we stopped for lunch too, would you?” Cadance asked with a bit of an embarrassed smile. “All this walking has made me hungry.” Twilight chuckled a little and nodded. “Sure, we can grab something while we’re here at the market and eat it at the tables by the bell choir. I don’t know about the rest of you, but I wouldn’t mind having the chance to sit and listen to them a little longer. They were making such beautiful music.” “Oh come on, Twilight, you can admit it,” Cadance said teasingly. “You just want to hear them sing Frosty the Snowpony.” “I do not,” Twilight protested, though the blush on her cheeks said otherwise. “I don’t know, Twilie,” Shining said as he shifted a little. He was tasked with carrying the new plates and glasses they had bought, which wasn’t the lightest of loads. “Shouldn’t we try to get back as quickly as we can? We did leave Spike alone with Nyx back at the house.” “Shining, Spike isn’t the little baby dragon he used to be. True, he’s not really old enough to plan a bachelor party, but he’s old enough to keep an eye on Nyx while we’re gone. After all, he foalsits her regularly in Ponyville when I need to run errands.” Twilight laughed and shook her head in disbelief. “I still don’t know what Celestia was thinking when she asked Spike to plan your bachelor party.” “And besides, your mother is there as well,” Night Light pointed out. “She may be recovering from a spiral, but if something goes wrong she’ll hop right out of bed to help them. I promise.” Shining huffed, but nodded his head in agreement and focused on his part of the grocery list. The faster they shopped the sooner they could eat. The sooner they could eat the sooner they could leave. The sooner they left the sooner they would get back. And the sooner they got back the sooner they’d be able to make sure Nyx hadn’t done something to Spike or Velvet. ~~~ Velvet laid back in bed, eyes following the subtle brushstrokes left behind from when they had painted the ceiling. Next to her lay the family photo album and an emptied cup of tea, both from the night before. Night Light hadn’t been able to calm her down until after midnight, and even then she hadn’t really gotten to sleep until about three. After that, she awoke from two nightmares, one at five and another at seven. The first had been a nightmare of being buried beneath books. The second having everything, home and family, taken away because Print Press took away her contract. After those dreams, she hadn’t been able to fall asleep again for another hour. It was almost a near perfect checklist for the worst night’s sleep she had endured in decades. She had finally awoken of her own accord at approximately eleven but had not yet found the motivation to get out of bed. She let her gaze wander to the clock that sat on the nearby dresser drawers. It was almost noon, half the day already wasted. She’d never be able to finish her to-do list in time. Twilight’s friends would arrive and find the table bare. They’d all have to go out to some cheap fast-food place for their Hearth’s Warming Eve lunch. Then Twilight’s friends would stop liking her and she’d lose all confidence in the lessons of friendship she had been learning. Celestia would then disown Twilight as a student. Then Discord or somepony else would come and— KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK Velvet’s mind popped out of its spiral. She sat up in bed just a little and looked to the door as it slowly cracked open. For a moment she tensed, seeing a pair of serpentine eyes peek in on her from the dark hallway. But then she was able to relax once more when she heard Nyx’s familiar voice come from the hallway. “Velvet, Spike and I made lunch. Do you want some?” At first, Velvet was going to turn Nyx away. Her stomach, however, rebelled against her mind at that moment and gave a loud, pleading grumble. Velvet blushed a little and set her hooves on her belly, trying to quiet its pleas. But the damage was already done. Nyx had taken a step into the room, revealing she had a tray resting on her back. It was simple; sandwiches and a glass of water, but it did look good. “Yes,” Velvet said, finally admitting defeat to her stomach. “Please, just bring it over here.” Nyx nodded, nudging the door open a little further before carrying the tray to Velvet’s bedside. Velvet, in turn, gently levitated the family photo album further down onto the bed and set her empty cup of tea on the night stand. She then picked the tray up from Nyx’s back and set it down beside her on the bed. “They’re lettuce and celery sandwiches with cucumber,” Nyx said with a smile. “Spike said they’re your favorite.” Velvet gently picked up the first of the two sandwiches, spreading the bread apart and smiling. “He even cut the cucumbers the long way, like sandwich pickles... just how I like.” Velvet closed up the sandwich and took her first bite. She could taste just a hint of ranch dressing beneath the lettuce as well, spread thinly like a sheet of frost on the bottom loaf of bread. Yep, Spike remembered exactly how she liked her sandwiches. The little dragon had always been such a wonderful helper, wanting only to make her smile. Still, as Velvet opened her mouth to take her second bite, she glanced to the side. She saw Nyx was just standing there, watching her eat. “Nyx, dear, what are you doing?” Velvet couldn’t help but ask. “Spike wanted me to bring the dishes back down when you’re done so he can clean them.” “Well... okay,” Velvet said, opening her mouth again to take a second bite. But, still, she was unable too. There was just something slightly unsettling about having somepony watch you eat, chew, swallow, and dribble crumbs because the bread had been dragonfire toasted. “Nyx,” Velvet finally said, “maybe you could do something besides watch me eat. Like...” Velvet glanced around the room, trying to find something to distract the young filly. Her eyes then settled on the one thing that was both at easy access and would provide a good distraction. “How about you look at this?” Velvet said, levitating the family photo album into the air. Nyx smiled and, with a strong bound, jumped up onto the bed. Velvet had to momentarily panic and grab the glass of water, which threatened to fall over from the force of Nyx’s landing. Still, Nyx was oblivious to the mess she had almost created. She was just smiling up at the photo album, an eager look in her eyes. “You have one too?!” “What do you mean?” Velvet asked as she gently set the glass of water back down on the tray. “A scrapbook! Twilight showed me the one you made for her. Does this one have pieces of Spike’s egg in it like hers?” Velvet chuckled a little as she floated the book closer to her end of the bed. “No, Nyx, but that’s because this isn’t a scrapbook. This is our family’s photo album. We only use this book for pictures. I keep a scrapbook for everypony else, but only really special pictures get in here.” Velvet picked her glass of water off the lunch tray again before motioning for Nyx to come closer. And, as Velvet predicted, Nyx bounded down the bed, sending shockwaves through the mattress that would have likely tipped the glass over. Still, Nyx soon settled in next to Velvet, sitting on one of the pillows at the head of the bed while Velvet suspended the photo album in her magic. Velvet turned to the first page, using a hoof to point out a single picture where Night Light was on bended knee, presenting Velvet with the engagement ring. “My mother kept an album like this her whole life. It had so many pictures in it, but she always kept this first picture slot empty. It was always meant for the picture she could never have, a picture from the night my father proposed to her. “And while I don’t remember doing it, either I or my mother must have told Night Light that story.” Velvet smiled as she gingerly touched the age photo. “Yes, he had to have heard it from one of us, because the night he proposed, he made sure a photographer was there. He then bought this album for me and put the picture in this first space. It was like being asked to marry him all over again.” Velvet let her hoof linger on the photo for just a little longer before pulling it back. She then gently turned the page and pointed to another photo. “This here is Night Light’s and my wedding day. He was so handsome in his tuxedo, even if his bowtie kept going crooked. I swear, I still think he was doing it on purpose, just so I would get close enough for him to steal a kiss.” Velvet picked up one of the sandwiches and took a bite, chewing gently as she let Nyx look over the photos. “Where was the wedding?” Nyx asked as she began to notice a constant theme to the pictures’ background. “It looks like you’re all standing outside.” “Well, we were,” Velvet said. “We had our wedding at the Waterfall Garden. It’s a park right next to where the largest of Canterlot’s waterfalls pours over the edge of the city. It has one of the most beautiful views in all of Equestria. Maybe not as fancy as having the wedding in Canterlot Castle, but I wouldn’t trade it for anything.” Velvet took another bite of her sandwich as she turned the page. She then chewed and swallowed quickly before pointing to another picture. “This was Night Light and my first apartment together. It was such a little place, I don’t know how we lived there for as long as we did. But it was the best we could afford. I was still trying to get published at the time, so he was the only one making any real money. “Oh, and this is a picture from when we first moved to this house,” Velvet said as she pointed to another picture. “We thought we were moving into a mansion after living in that small apartment for so long, but... well, we needed the room to grow.” “What do you mean?” Nyx asked. “Well, take a closer look at that picture,” Velvet said, pointing to herself. “Do you notice anything?” Nyx titled her head to the side. “Is it that you have a silly mane cut?” she asked, pointing at Velvet’s very large, poofy mane that looked almost like a bee’s hive. Velvet laughed and nodded. “Well, yes, but a lot of mares were wearing their manes in a bouffant back then. No, do you notice that little bulge I have in my tummy? That bulge was Shining Armor.” A bright smile of understand burst onto Nyx’s face. “You were pregnant!” “Yes, I was,” Velvet said as she took another bite of her sandwich. It, however, was only a small bite, that way she could keep speaking. “Oh, I was so worried back then. I don’t know if I could have gotten through it all without Night Light. He’s so cool and calm under pressure. It’s one of the reasons I married him. But still, you’d be surprised just how fast eleven months can go by.” With another turn of the page, Nyx’s eyes went wide as she looked at the first picture in disbelief. “Is that really Shining Armor?” Velvet nodded, a motherly smile on her lips as she looked at the picture. She looked horrible in the picture. She looked exhausted and her mane was a wreck, but what else can one expect of a mare who had just given birth? Still, resting in her forehooves, curled up against her chest, was a little white foal. “Yep, that’s him right after he was born. And, if we turn a few pages...” A few flicks of magic, and Velvet reached the page she was looking for. The page started with a picture of Shining Armor and Night Light going camping, but Velvet instead focused Nyx’s attention on the fourth picture on the page. Velvet, once more, looked horrible, but there was something in the picture with her. A small little foal with a lavender coat and purple mane. Nyx’s eyes were wide as dinner plates. She was transfixed by the picture. “Is that... is that really?” “Yes, that’s Twilight,” Velvet said, a warm smile on her face. “Hard to believe, isn’t it?” Nyx could only nod her head as Velvet turn the page of the album. The pictures on the next page featured a number of other memories from when Twilight was young. One where she was being held by her older brother, Shining. One where she had made a mess of herself eating mashed carrots. Another, when she was a little older, when she was about to head off to magical kindergarten. Then there was one where Twilight was looking out from the interior of what could best be described as a fort made of books. “Hey, look, it’s Smarty Pants!” Nyx cheered, pointing at a photo of Twilight holding up Smarty Pants for the first time. Velvet cocked an eyebrow as she turned to look at Nyx. “You know about Smarty Pants?” “Yeah, Twilight gave her to me!” Nyx said. Velvet made no effort to hide her shock as her jaw dropped open. “She did?!” “Well, actually, she didn’t just give her to me,” Nyx admitted anxiously. “I found Smarty Pants in a chest at the library when I was putting something away, and Twilight told me about her. And I knew Twilight didn’t want me to touch Smarty Pants after that, but... but I wanted to play with her. So, after Twilight tucked me into bed, I took Smarty Pants out of the chest. I only meant to play with her for a little bit, but then I... I kind of fell asleep.” Nyx’s smile then regained its strength as she looked up at Velvet. “But the next morning, Twilight said I could keep her!” Nyx then blushed a little. “Oops, I mean mom said I could keep her.” “Mom?” Velvet echoed, her mind trying to wrap it’s way around the thought. Nyx nodded, looking back at the photo album. “Yeah, Twilight’s been asking me to call her that ever since the adoption was finalized. And I know she’s my mom. She’s the best mom in the world, but, since she found me, I’ve always called her Twilight. And...” “It feels kind of weird to call her something else, doesn’t it?” Velvet said, to which Nyx replied with a nod. “I know what that’s like,” Velvet said as she rested a hoof on Nyx’s shoulder. “Night Light’s mother wanted me to start calling her mom right after our wedding, even though she was technically just my mother-in-law. But... the thing is, she didn’t do it for herself. She didn’t do it because she liked being called mom. No, she did it to make me feel welcome, to feel like I was really a part of Night Light’s side of the family.” “So do you call her mom?” Nyx asked. Velvet shook her head as a small chuckle escaped her lips. “Nope, to this day I still use her real name, but that’s okay, because I know she still thinks of me like a real daughter, not just a daughter-in-law.” Nyx’s smile widened at this as she leaned into Velvet a little, getting more comfortable as the pair resumed looking at the photo album. Still, as Velvet turned the page, Nyx glanced up at her. “Um... Twilight says I should call you grandma or grandmother, but I won’t if you don’t want me to.” Velvet tensed a little. Truthfully, she and Night Light had, for months, been in agreement about Nyx. They both felt Twilight was too young to be taking care of a filly. There was also no ignoring the amount of metaphorical baggage Nyx came with. The shadow of what she had done was something that would hang over Nyx for decades if not centuries to come, and it would burden whoever took care of her. And, to Velvet, it also felt like Twilight had done things out of order. A pony is to meet a nice stallion first, then date, then date some more, then get engaged, then live together for a while to see if things are going to work, then get married, and only then are they supposed to raise children. That was the order, that’s the way it was supposed to go. It was as simple as an ordered checklist, and Velvet knew her daughter was capable of following a checklist. But Twilight had given Smarty Pants away, something Velvet thought would never happen. She herself had tried to give Smarty Pants away before. She had tried to donate the toy to a good charity when Twilight stopped playing with her, but Twilight didn’t allow it. And, after that, Twilight took Smarty Pants and kept the toy in her room at Celestia’s school, just to be sure nopony gave her away. Yet, Twilight had given Smarty Pants to Nyx, and it was a gesture that spoke volumes. “You know what, Nyx? You can call me grandma if you want,” Velvet said as she hooked a hoof around the little filly’s back and gently hugged her. She then turned her attention back to the photo album, turning a few pages. “Here, let me show you a picture from Twilight’s first Nightmare Night. She dressed up as a book and was just so cute.” ~~~ “Spike, Nyx, we’re back!” Twilight shouted into the house as she, Cadance, Night Light, and Shining came in from the cold, weighed down by their heavy ladened saddlebags. “How did it go?” Spike called back from the kitchen. “Great! We got everything off mom’s list.” As if drawn out by the mention of her name, Velvet poked her head out of the kitchen door. A bright smile then flashed onto her face as she quickly trotted up to her daughter. “Oh, thank you! I was so worried I’d never be able to get around to everything on that list after my late start this afternoon. Now, did you get the right kind of peanut butter for stuffing the celery, Twilight? It has to be chunky, otherwise those little raisins won’t look like ants on a log.” “M-mom?” Twilight stuttered. “W-what are you doing out of bed?” “Oh, come now,” Velvet said as she began to rummage through Twilight’s saddlebags. “You honestly didn’t expect me to spend the whole day lying in bed, did you?” “Yes,” Twilight, Night Light, and Shining all said in unision. Velvet winced then blushed as a small smile crept onto her face. “Okay, I’ll admit, I probably wouldn’t have been able to get going on my own. But when Nyx brought me the lunch Spike had made, I ended up showing her the photo album. It was just the thing to cheer me right up.” Velvet then turned and shouted back towards the kitchen. “Nyx, clear the table!” “Okay Grandma!” A smile burst onto Twilight’s face as a hopeful ring entered her voice. “Mom, does that mean?” “Don’t get ahead of yourself, Twilight,” Velvet said firmly as she lowered her voice. “I still agree with your father, but...” Velvet let a small smile creep onto her lips. “But she is a sweet filly and I didn’t see any harm in making her feel welcome as long as she is part of our family. “Now,” Velvet barked before quickly turning on her hooves, “we need to get everything put away, especially the groceries. So come, march those flanks into the kitchen. Hup one. Hup two. Hup three.” Twilight and Cadance shared a giggle while Night Light rolled his eyes. Velvet was back to normal, running the house like putting away the groceries quickly would somehow save Equestria. Shining, however, didn’t share in the giggles of his sister and wife. No, his brow furrowed and his jaw clenched as the hairs on the back of his neck began to stand on end. “Come on, Shining. We need to wash those new plates before we put them away,” Velvet called from the kitchen. “Sorry, I was just wiping my hooves,” he called back before stepping forward towards the kitchen while forcing a smile onto his face. ~~~ “Here, mom, let me get that for you,” “Shining, enough,” Velvet said, waving off her son as she lifted a few clean plates and put them in a cupboard. “You’ve been hovering over me ever since you got home. I’m fine, really.” “Are you sure? You aren’t feeling dizzy or not yourself?” “Shining, I am fine,” Velvet said firmly again as she picked up a tray ladened with cookies and mugs filled with hot chocolate. “And I appreciate all the help in the kitchen, really, but I’m not a senile old mare who’s going to drop everything because she forgot she was carrying something with her magic. If anypony needs your help, it’s your father,” she said as she began to walk towards the kitchen door. “He’s still fussing over the fireplace and he won’t stop until somepony tells him the logs look perfect.” Shining nodded and followed a few steps behind his mother. The rest of the family was gathered around the living room, wrapped in cozy blankets. Twilight sat with Nyx and Spike in one small chair. Cadance sat on the couch, keeping a space warm for her and Shining to share. And Night Light was at the fireplace, focused on carefully assembling and stacking the logs in the fireplace. “Why hasn’t he lit the fire yet?” Nyx asked as she, Spike, and Twilight continued to watch Night Light work. “He’s still working on getting the logs stacked right,” Twilight answered. “But how hard can it be to stack logs?” “Very hard, Nyx,” Night Light answered, not taking his eyes off what he was doing. “The perfect Hearth’s Warming fire is a tradition from my side of the family. If the logs aren’t stacked right the fire won’t be warm enough, or it may not be bright enough, or we’ll be able to see parts of the wood. No, the perfect Hearth’s Warming fire looks like a magical fire, burning out of thin air as it hides the logs from view.” “So how much longer is it going to be?” Spike asked as he shivered a little. “My scales are freezing.” “Not much longer. Ten... fifteen minutes, tops. Now, Shining, get over here and hold this log up for me.” Spike groaned and retreated further into the blanket as Shining walked up beside his father, holding a few logs in place while Night Light carefully packed and spread the kindling. “Hey, Twilight, can we go burn that little log I got while we wait?” Nyx asked. “That’s not a bad idea,” Twilight said as she and Nyx got up from the chair. “We are going to be at the pageant tomorrow night and the princesses’ holiday party the next day. So this is probably the best time. Run up stairs and get it. I’ll grab our coats and meet you at the back door.” Nyx nodded and was soon scampering up the stairs to retrieve the small, thin piece of wood. At the same time, Twilight began to get into her coat while looking back at the rest of her family. “Anypony want to join us?” “No way, I’m cold enough as it is,” Spike said as he cocooned himself in the blanket that was left on the chair. “Nope, we have to get this fire ready,” Night Light said. “Shining, move that just a little... there we go, now hold it there.” “I think I’d rather just sit here and get off my hooves for a bit, if you don’t mind,” Velvet said before taking a ginger sip of her hot chocolate, testing the temperature. “What about you, Cadance?” Twilight asked as she slipped on a boot. Cadance nodded as she rose from her seat. “Sure, sounds nice.” “Are you sure?” Shining asked, glancing away from the fireplace. “It’s cold outside.” “Yes, I’m sure. I haven’t seen Canterlot at night since the wedding, and getting a little cold will make snuggling on the couch with you in front of the fire even better.” Cadance levitated her coat out of the closet while, at the same time, grabbing a cookie off the tray Velvet had brought from the kitchen. “Just call us when you are ready to light the fire.” ~~~ A puff of steam curled up from Twilight’s mouth as she stood in front of the family’s old charcoal grill. Nyx was standing back with Cadance in the shallow blanket of snow, waiting for the promised warm fire. The log Nyx had picked out from Lumber Jack’s emporium sat where the charcoal was supposed to go, and Twilight had removed the metal bars you were supposed to cook food on. Now, the grill was nothing more than a high standing, metal fire pit. “Okay, here we go,” Twilight said as she took a few steps back. A small pop of magic from her horn, and the log was wrapped in warm, crimson flames. But, soon after starting to burn, the flames began to change color. Most of the flames turned white while some became a bright, festive red. Nyx and Cadance came up behind Twilight, all of them drawing close to the fire and enjoying the warmth on their faces. “It’s a nice fire,” Cadance commented as she watched the streaks of red curl and mix with the white. She then took in a deep breath, smiling as a fresh, minty scent flowed in through her nostrils. “It even smells nice. Kind of like a candy cane.” “That’s why I picked it,” Nyx said. “It reminds me of a piece of candy Twist gave me when I really needed it.” “What do you mea—” Twilight began to ask, only to see Nyx snap her head to one side and focus her ears forward. “Did you hear something?” Cadance and Twilight looked in the same direction as Nyx, ears standing erect as they listened closely. The yard was still, a smooth blanket of snow. There were a few mounds here and there where the snow had drifted into a pile, but otherwise it was pristine. “Wait, I think I hear it too,” Cadance said as she began to smile. She turned her head and tilted it up a little. “It sounds like bells.” Twilight nodded and pointed with a hoof. “It must be coming from the bell tower at the castle. Those are the biggest and loudest bells in all of Canterlot. I bet they’ve started playing carols, like they do every year.” Twilight smiled and nodded a second time. “Yeah, can you hear it? They’re playing the Hearth’s Warming carol. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts. As long as it burns we shall not drift apart!” Cadance giggled as she lowered her head down to Nyx’s level. She spoke into the filly’s ear, but loud enough to be sure Twilight heard as well. “Twilight has a thing for bells.” “I do not have a thing for bells,” Twilight defend. “A ‘thing for bells’ would imply I have an unhealthy or unnatural obsession with them. No, I enjoy bells, particularly around this time of year.” “Why’s that?” Nyx asked. “To me, bells represent the spirit of the season,” Twilight said as she smiled, closed her eyes, and tilted her head back so she could hear the music more easily. “A single bell ringing doesn’t make music. It’s only when a bunch of different kinds of bells, big and small, come together that they can make music. They play the carols, and it’s like the sky and wind are singing along. “It’s just like the hearth warming legend,” Twilight continued. “Not one kind of pony could have made this kingdom. It was only when all three tribes worked together that Equestria was born. Different kinds, big and small, coming together to face adversity in the name of peace and harmony.” “That and it’s about the only instrument you know how to play,” Cadance teased. “I can play other things,” Twilight protested as she scowled in the direction of her old foalsitter. “Really? Name something else.” “I can sing.” “Doesn’t count.” “I can play the triangle too,” Twilight said. Cadance rolled her eyes as a small chuckle escaped her lips. “Okay, Twilight, whatever you say.” Nyx joined in the giggles as well, and soon Twilight was pulled in as well as she realized how silly she was acting. The trio shared the laugh before going back to watching the candy conifer burn and listening to the ringing of the bells on the wind. “Girls!” Night Light called. “We’re ready!” Twilight looked over her shoulder and shouted, “Okay, we’re coming!” “Go ahead and take Nyx inside, I’ll put out the fire,” Cadance said. “You sure?” “Yeah, it will only take a minute.” Twilight didn’t need to be told twice. She and Nyx quickly retreated back into the warm house. At the same time, Cadance approached the grill, pondering a moment how best to put out the fire. In the end, she settled on using a bit of magic. She wrapped the log and its flames in an airtight bubble, and then waited patiently as the fire burned through its supply of oxygen. Soon, only glowing embers remained, and Cadance nodded in satisfaction before she closed the lid of the grill and jogged back inside the house. ~~~ Night Light sniffed at his mug of hot chocolate, drawing in the sweet aroma before he looked out over the rest of his family. The perfectly stacked, yet unlit, fireplace was waiting for a small spark. Still, before that, Night Light cleared his voice and began speaking with a smile. The fire could not be lit without a speech. “For those who don’t know, a tradition that’s been passed down from my father and my grandfather is that on the night before Hearth’s Warming Eve, the family comes together to light a traditional Hearth’s Warming fire. A fire we enjoy on this peaceful night before all the festivities, pageants, and parties we’ll be enjoying over the next few days.” “And this year, I’m glad to welcome two new ponies to our home for this tradition. First, my son’s beautiful and caring wife. Many know her only as Princess Mi Amora Cadenza. But we know her as Cadance, the best foal sitter and best daughter-in-law this family could have ever asked for.” “Hear hear!” Spike shouted as Cadance blushed and nuzzled into Shining Armor’s neck. He, in turn, smiled and planted the gentlest of kisses on her forehead while everypony else looked on with smiles. “I’m also happy to welcome Nyx,” Night Light said, looking over in the filly’s direction. “She gave us all... quite the scare earlier this year, but Hearth’s Warming is a time to forgive and forget. It’s a time for earth ponies, unicorns, pegasi, and alicorns to come together in the spirit of harmony. So let us all come together, warm our stomachs with hot chocolate, warm our hooves with this fire, and warm our hearts with friendship and harmony. Cheers!” “Cheers!” everypony said back to Night Light as they lifted their mugs of hot chocolate. At the same time Night Light turned and, with a flick of his horn, set a small fire spell at the heart of his carefully stacked logs. The fire grew quickly, and, as the wood began to burn, the amber flames began to turn a festive pink, perfectly mimicking the fabled fire of friendship from the Hearth’s Warming story. “Beautiful as always, Night Light,” Velvet said as her husband sat down beside her on the couch and the pair snuggled beneath a blanket together. “Thank you honey,” he said before giving her a gentle kiss. The family then settled in to enjoy a cozy evening by the fire. The hot chocolate was sweet and warm in their mouths and the cookies were a delight. Nothing needed to be said. No games needed to be played. It was a time to just sit, relax, and rest. That is, until, Night Light glanced up and saw a tower of pink fire in their backyard. ~~~ “Go ahead and take Nyx inside, I’ll put out the fire.” “You sure?” “Yeah, it will only take a minute.” Cadance suffocated the fire a few moments later and, with a small thunk, pulled the door to the house shut behind her. The backyard of the house became still. The only sound was the distant ringing of bells, until there was a shifting sound. A crunching and cracking of snow being crushed under hoof began to dance on the wind. Then, from beneath the blanket of snow in the back yard, a pair mounds began to rise up. Column pushed a hoof up through the snow and quickly crawled back to the surface. He shook off the snow that stuck to him. Every inch of his body was protected from the cold by winter clothes. Jacket, snowpants, boots, ski mask, and goggles made him look like a pony about to face the tundra’s of the frozen north. Column wasn’t alone either. The other mound of snow that had begun to rise up in the backyard was Quick Snap. He was dressed similarly, though with the addition of wing mittens. “That was close,” Column whispered as he began to move slowly towards the family’s house. He then chuckled, looking back at the snow as he cast his magic across it. The hoofprints he was leaving began to pop back up, as if the snow had never been stepped on. “By Celestia, I love it when it snows.” “You know what I would love? Hot chocolate. A gallon of it!” Quick Snap complained as he ruffled his mitten covered wings. “Sweet Luna, I got snow in my coat!” “Shhhh,” Column said, looking back over his shoulder and glaring at Quick Snap. “You want to blow our cover?” “Yes!” Quick Snap snapped quietly. “Column, we’ve been out here for hours and we had to dive into the snow when those mares came out. For what? We haven’t learned anything new about that filly.” “Didn’t you hear them? Weren't you listening?” “No, I wasn’t. I kind of had snow in my ears.” “The filly’s name is Nyx,” Column stressed, a smile on his face. “And when a reporter has a name, he can do research. We can check the school registries for Ponyville. We can check the government logs for publicly filed documents. Oh, I can dig up so much dirt!” “Then let’s go do that, in a nice warm office,” Quick Snap said as he tromped up beside Column “We will, in a bit,” Column assured as he continued to move towards house. “I want to listen into what they’re saying for a little longer.” Quick Snap groaned, but knew he wasn’t going to win the argument. Column had already cast an eavesdropping spell and was standing by the back door as he listened to the family. This left the half-frozen Quick Snap to his own devices, and, after shivering in the snow for a few moments, his eyes were drawn to the grill. Trotting over, Quick Snap saw the piece of wood the three mares had been burning. It was still largely intact and he could see some still glowing embers. It was a blessing, and Quick Snap gingerly flapped his wings over the little log. The embers glowed brighter with each flap, and, with a triumphant smile, Quick Snap got the fire burning again. “Oh, sweet warmth,” he whispered as he held his hooves to the fire, only for the log to suddenly be levitated out of the grill. “What do you think you’re doing?!” Column snapped as he held the burning wood in his magic. “Trying to prevent myself from getting frostbite!” “Quick Snap, you idiot, they’ll see the light!” “Then I’ll move the grill away from the windows! Come on, Column,” Quick Snap begged. “I can’t feel my wings!” “You are still such a newbie! No, I’m putting this fire out right now!” He said as he turned and hucked the piece of wood over his shoulder. He had been aiming for a deep bank of snow in the yard, intending to douse the small log and ensure Quick Snap couldn’t relight it. But, instead of sinking into the snow, the log bounced with a metallic thunk. The divot in the snow, left behind by the log, revealed a metal bar. The log had bounced off a lawn chair that had been left to suffer in the elements and that had gotten buried in snow. And that one bounce sent the log flying towards something else in the yard. The stack of firewood the family had bought for Hearth’s Warming. The small log fell at the foot of the logs and rolled beneath the tarp that had been placed over the logs to keep them dry. The tarp was the ignition. The material it was made of was good for keeping moisture away from the logs, but it was also flammable. The tarp caught fire with a flash, and it wasn’t long before the intense flames began to spread to the logs the tarp had been protecting. The fire shifted color from a brilliant orange to a perfect Hearth’s Warming pink, and the flames began to stretch higher and higher as the fire burned hotter and hotter. The door to the house slammed open, making Quick Snap and Column jump. The first pony out the door was Night Light, who was looking on in panic as his jaw hung agape. He ran straight towards the fire, his panicked eyes locked on the flames. The cacophony of hoofsteps coming out the house’s back door made it clear the rest of the family wasn’t far behind. In the moment of panic, Column grabbed Quick Snap in his magic and darted around the far side of the house. They ran while he cast a spell behind them, causing their tracks into the snow to pop back up. They left no trace and were gone within moments, leaving the family to clean up the mess they had created. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== Author's Note I'd like to offer special thanks to Stainless Steel Fox on the Canterlot forums. I went searching for an extended version of the Hearth's Warming Carol, found his, and used it as a base to build the one seen in the chapter. You can see his original at the link below. http://www.canterlot.com/topic/6187-an-extended-hearths-warming-eve-carol//
Pageant PreparationsWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 5 Pageant Preparations ==================== “I’m so glad everypony could make it!” Twilight wore a big smile on her face as she stepped back from the front door. Her friends had arrived from Ponyville and were now stepping through the door with matching smiles. Twilight took each of their saddlebags in turn, levitating the bags in her magic so her friends could get comfortable as quickly as possible. “Shoot, Sugarcube,” Applejack said. “We’re just happy you’re opening your home to us for lunch. Now, where’s that kitchen? You may be hosting us, but I’m not about to let you and your family do all the cooking.” “Me neither!” Pinkie Pie said as she bounded behind Applejack. “Baking is my favorite part of the holidays. There are just so many yummy treats I could make. There are cookies and candy canes and gingerbread ponies with their gingerbread houses. Oh, and we’ve got to build a gingerbread bakery so the gingerbread ponies can go have tiny candy canes. After all, Gingerbread ponies deserve to celebrate the holidays too!” “Perhaps not so many sweets,” Rarity commented. “Personally, I’d rather not have anything more than a salad for lunch. I hope that’s all right.” “Of course,” Twilight assured her. “Yeah, especially because that means there’ll be more for the rest of us,” Rainbow Dash said as she tossed her head, loosening some snowflakes that had hitched a ride in her mane. “So, what you got to do around here?” Twilight laughed a little as she began to set the saddlebags in a neat order along the wall. “Well, besides getting lunch ready, you can sit and—” “Sit? Nah!” Rainbow Dash did a playful loop in the air. “I just spent a whole train ride sitting while playing cards with Applejack. I need to stretch my wings.” “Well, I guess you could help set the table. There’s a lot to carry from the kitchen to the dining room.” Rainbow Dash pondered the option for a moment, touching her chin with her hoof. She then smiled and nodded. “Sure, I can manage that. You watch, I’ll have that table set in record time.” “Do you even know how to set a table?” Rarity asked, an eyebrow arched with skepticism. “Sure! You put the forks on one side and the knives and spoons on the other. It’s easy peasy.” “I assure you, it is not ‘easy peasy.’” Rarity said firmly as she began to trot toward the kitchen, as the dining room was on the far side. “And I am not about to let you make a mockery of the importance of proper place settings. You shall transport everything we’ll need from the kitchen or anywhere in the house they are needed. I will place them on the table.” “Suit yourself, Rarity,” Rainbow said with a roll of her eyes before following behind the fashion designer. Twilight herself giggled and watched until the pair had disappeared from view before looking back at Fluttershy. She was carrying a brown paper bag in her teeth, which she set down gently. “I hope you don’t mind, but I brought a little something.” “Oh, Fluttershy, you didn’t have to bring anything,” Twilight said. She reached her magic into the bag and withdrew a bell shaped item. It was comprised of tightly packed seeds held together with what looked like honey. “What’s this?” Twilight couldn’t help but ask. “Oh, it’s a baked cluster bird seed shaped like a bell. I call it a bird seed bell,” Fluttershy said. “You hang it outside and little birdies can land on it and pick the seeds out of the honey. I like to make them and hang them outside during Hearth’s Warming. They’re festive and it’s a nice little treat for any birds that don’t fly south for the winter. You know, they have to work a lot harder in winter to find food, so it’s a nice little thing to do for them. That and my birds always say they like their seeds a little better when they’re baked in honey like this.” “It’s lovely, Fluttershy, thank you,” Twilight said as she turned and began to walk towards the back door. “I’ll go hang it up. You can make yourself comfortable in the living room or help out in the kitchen, whichever you want.” Fluttershy nodded and followed a few steps behind Twilight. She stopped at the door to the kitchen, poking her head inside. The kitchen was bustling. Applejack and Pinkie Pie had already settled in and were working shoulder to shoulder with Twilight Velvet to help make lunch. She could see Rarity and Rainbow Dash in the dining room as well, having a small, friendly disagreement on whether to use one set of plates or another. One set had bigger plates for more food, which Rainbow Dash thought was important. Rarity felt the other set was more festive. And, amidst all the bustle of preparing for lunch, Night Light and Shining Armor were at the kitchen sink. In attempt to stay ahead of the mess that would result from such a large luncheon, they were washing, rinsing, and drying dishes and utensils as they got dirty. In all, Fluttershy was sure there were already enough ponies worrying about lunch and retreated to the living room. Cadance was sitting in a chair and smiled as she turned her head in the pegasus’s direction. “Fluttershy, how are you?” “Oh, I’m fine, thank you for asking. How are you?” “I got banished from the kitchen by Velvet,” Cadance said with a small chuckle. “Otherwise, I’m doing fine.” “Why were you banished?” Fluttershy asked as she took a seat on the couch. “Did you spill something?” “Sort of,” Cadance admitted. “I kept hitting my horn on the cupboards when I was trying to work over the counter and it kept making my magic falter. When I dropped an egg, Velvet sent me out here.” “Oh my! Is your horn okay? Did you hurt it?” “Don’t worry about her, Fluttershy,” Twilight said, shaking off her hooves as she came back in from the backyard, having hung the bird seed bell. “A knock to the horn will disrupt unicorn magic for a few moments, but, as long as there’s no cracks or breaks, it will always be just fine.” “Are you sure? I mean, I don’t know a lot about unicorn horns, but I know one of my little furry friends twisted his ankle once. It wasn’t bad, but then he didn’t rest it and it got worse. He had to stay off it for a whole week after that. And a pony, especially a princess, should never lose her magic.” “I’m okay, Fluttershy, I promise,” Cadance assured her. “Here, I’ll prove it.” With that the princess turned her head, focusing on the pile of logs that took up a corner of the room. It looked like pieces of furniture had been hurriedly shoved out of the way to make room for the wood. The princess’s horn glowed, and a single log lifted up from the pile. Cadance flipped and turned it over a few times before putting it back down. “See, my magic is just fine.” “Well, that’s good,” Fluttershy said, breathing a quiet sigh of relief. Her eyes, however, then drifted back to the wood. “But, if you don’t mind me asking, why are all those logs stacked inside?” “We usually put them in the backyard but—” Twilight frowned, sighed, and shook her head. “—But something happened last night. Somehow, the logs caught fire. By the time we got outside, the whole stack was burning and the flames were as tall as the house.” “Did anypony get burned?” Fluttershy asked. Twilight shook her head. “No, and, as you can see, we were able to save the wood. Shining put an air-tight shield around the wood and choked out the fire. It was really quick thinking on his part. Still, after what happened, Dad wouldn’t run the risk of losing the Hearth’s Warming logs again. Thus, we moved them inside.” “You should have been here last night,” Cadance added sticking out her tongue. “The whole place smelled of smoke before Twilight found a cleaning spell in one of her old books this morning.” “Don’t you mean the book I found?” Spike called out. Fluttershy, Cadance, and Twilight turned their heads, looking over at the stairs. Spike and Nyx were coming down the steps, Nyx with a box on her back that Spike was helping to balance. “And we found the candlesticks Velvet wanted. Where should we—” “Did somepony say candlesticks?” Rarity asked, sticking her head out of the kitchen door. She levitated the box away from Spike and Nyx, magically opening the flaps and removing one of the candlesticks. “Oh, it’s an exquisite set and it goes perfectly with the silverware I’ve already set out.” “Really, Rarity, do you think we need candlesticks?” Twilight said as she looked over the back of the couch. “It’s a Hearth’s Warming lunch at my parents house. It’s not going to be that fancy.” “Well, I suppose that’s true,” Rarity admitted before smiling and shutting the flaps of the box. “But, since Nyx and Spike went through all the trouble of getting them, I’m just going to go ahead and set them out. Nopony has to put any candles in them, but the table is going to look just fabulous!” “And speaking of...” Rarity poked her head back into the kitchen for a moment. She then looked back out into the living room, levitating a stack of fabric napkins over to the coffee table. “Fluttershy, darling, could you fold the napkins? You do such a lovely silverware pouch fold and it would just fit so perfectly with the rest of the table settings.” “Of course, Rarity, I’d be happy to help.” “Thank you, Fluttershy!” Rarity said with a small sing-song melody in her voice. She disappeared back into the kitchen, to carry the candlesticks to the dining room, and Spike followed in her wake, eager to assist. At the same time, Nyx walked over to the couch, jumped up, and took a seat next to Twilight. “You know how to fold napkins?” she asked Fluttershy. Fluttershy nodded gently as she leaned forward. She extended her wings and picked up the first cloth napkin with her surprisingly prehensile pegasus feathers. She then began to fold. “It’s just something I picked up.” “Like your inexplicable knowledge of sewing?” Twilight questioned. “Oh, well, yes, it’s kind of like that,” Fluttershy admitted, blushing a little. Nyx was craning her neck, trying to look passed Twilight to watch Fluttershy work. “Can you teach us?” Fluttershy glanced first at Nyx before looking to Twilight and Cadance. “Oh... well, I don’t know. I’m sure I can fold them all myself. You don’t need to trouble yourselves.” “It’s not like we’re doing anything else,” Twilight commented as she picked up a fabric napkin in her magic. “It will be fun, right Cadance?” Cadance nodded in agreement, picking up a napkin of her own to fold. Nyx used her own magic as well, though it took her a moment to get it stable. Still, the cloth napkin was light enough she was able to keep it suspended mid air, and so all three magic wielding ponies looked to Fluttershy with eager smiles. And Fluttershy, in turn, glanced between them and then smiled. “Well, if you really want to know, the first thing you need to do is fold your napkin in half like a book and then turn the opening towards you. After that....” ~~~ As lunch was enjoyed by Twilight’s family and friends, another pony was tilting back an empty coffee cup for the tenth time, forgetting again that it was already empty. Column sat amidst the stack of papers in Canterlot’s Central Records Office, a repository for many important documents for the kingdom. Legal filings, documents of incorporation, birth certificates, death certificates, marriage certificates, certificates of the authority to issue certificates, and many other documents found storage in the shelves of the Central Records Office. And Column had been flipping through them since the office opened that morning and was rushing against the clock. The office closed at one o’clock for Hearth’s Warming Eve and would not be open the next day. He was running out of time, and the incessant ticking of the reading room’s grandfather clock reminded him that time was continuing to march on. He feared the tolling of that clock like death itself, and it was because of the simple fact that he was so close. He had fished out all the publicly available records he could find. He had records of adoption, indicating that Twilight Sparkle was Nyx’s legal guardian. He had school records, indicating Nyx’s enrollment at Ponyville’s elementary school both the past fall semester and the spring semester before that. But he was missing what he really needed, the hard evidence. Yes, he could blow the whistle early. He could write the story with what he thought he knew, and that would be enough to get the front page. But no... no, he could dig deeper. He could get real dirt that would ensure his story wasn’t waved off as some unsubstantiated tabloid tale. He just needed something, something to prove that what Equestria as a whole believed was false. Something to prove Nightmare Moon wasn’t in some jail in some far off land. Something to prove that she was living in Ponyville, that she was living as Twilight Sparkle’s daughter, and that she was free to frolic in a field of flowers with fawns and other fillies if it fancied her. But he had swung and missed so many times. He had thought to find a birth certificate, showing Nyx had been born less than a year ago, but all he could find was a certificate of citizenship. He had tried to find a change of name form, documenting her name change from Nightmare Moon to Nyx, but had found nothing but a dead moth mushed between some folders. “Sir, we close in ten minutes.” Column threw a dirty glare at the clerk who had come up behind him. “That means I get ten more minutes. Quit breathing down my neck!” The clerk returned Column’s glare for a moment before turning away and muttering something about missing Hearth’s Warming lunch. Column, however, didn’t really care if the clerk lost a leg if he stayed there another ten minutes. The office closed at one in the afternoon. That meant he had until one in the afternoon, and that meant he still had ten... make that nine more minutes. “Come on, Column, think! There has to be some record. There has to be a needle in this haystack. There has to be a golden apple in this orchard. There has to be a trace somewhere. Thhhiiinnnnnnnkkkkkkkk!” Column began to massage his temples, running ideas through his head. He had checked all the normal records. He had looked in all the usual places, and he had found nothing. There had to be something, but now he had to figure out where to look. Where did he look in the towering stacks of cabinets and filing boxes, which seemed to stretch forever in every direction like a daunting labyrinth. Where did he look in the massive Central Records Office, which took up a full city block and went several stories down into the ground. Where did he look amidst the millions, if not billions, of records? He ran over what he knew of Nightmare Moon’s reign, but nothing stood out to him. Records of her rise and her time on the throne would all just refer to her as Nightmare Moon. Records he had been able to get of the time after that referred to her as Nyx. That was the problem. There was no time when, in the records, Nyx and Nightmare Moon had been treated as the same. There was nothing equivalent to a change of name form. Unless... Column’s mind hooked onto something, a last desperate hope. He jumped up from his seat and began to race through the stacks of records, looking for a familiar corner of the halls. He made a right, a left, and another right. He galloped with all the speed his hooves could muster, and then he skidded hard to a stop in front of a key part of the shelves. Horn glowing, he began to rifle through the records as the clerk came running after him, holding the stacks of papers he had left behind. “Sir, we are closing in five minutes. You may not remove any more records!” “Just give me a second.” “Sir, you may not—” “Just one more—” “Sir! You may not—” Column glanced to his side for a brief moment and then, with a quick thrust of his hoof, he knocked the papers from the clerk’s magic. They flew wide, and the clerk yelped as he tried to use his magic to gather the pages before they managed to disappear beneath the shelves. At the same time, Column used the precious moments he had gained to continue to search for the record he prayed existed. And then he smiled. ~~~ “Get out!” Column was tossed out the front door of the office of records into a pile of snow before the clerk inside pulled the doors shut with a snap. Still, despite the snow that was chilling his spine, Column was smiling. He pulled himself out of the pile, grinning ear to ear before he turned around, flopped back, and began to roll in the soft snow which had just cushioned what would have been a hard landing against Canterlot’s stone streets. “Having fun?” Column lifted his head, directing his smile at Quick Snap, who was standing nearby with eyebrows cocked. “Yes! Yes I am!” Column replied as he pulled himself out of the pile of snow. He slipped up beside Quick Snap, putting a hoof around his partner’s shoulder. “‘Cause you know what I got a glimpse of in there? I got a glimpse of the evidence we need to blow this story wide open.” “What did you find?” Quick Snap asked, unable to deny his curiosity. “I found Nyx’s official, royally-endorsed letter of pardon.” Column bounced on his hooves a little, unable to contain his agency. “Oh, it had it all, Quick Snap! The letter of pardon bore Nyx’s name. It was a pardon for her, but the crime’s it described were the crimes of Nightmare Moon. It described the attack on the palace, the attack on the princesses, the coup, and the theft of the Elements of Harmony. And, why would Nyx need a letter of pardon for those crimes unless....” Column held out a foreleg to Quick Snap, gently motioning with his hoof with a wanting grin. He was asking his partner to fill in the final blank, and Quick Snap nodded his head in understanding. “Yeah, I see. Why would Nyx need a letter of pardon unless she’s Nightmare Moon?” “Exactly!” Column sang. “Oh, it’s a story of a lifetime, and we’re going to bust it wide open. We have almost everything we need. We have the story, we have the evidence. Now, there’s only one thing we need.” “What’s that?” Column moved up to Quick Snap, facing his partner dead on. His smile remained strong, but a hungry ambition replaced the triumphant joy in his eyes. He lifted a hoof and set it on Quick Snap’s shoulder. “We, my dear friend, need a picture.” “But we have pictures of her,” Quick Snap pointed out. “We took them at the festival when we saw her with Cadance and Twilight Sparkle.” “She was disguised at the festival. I don’t know how, but the how doesn't change what we need. We need a picture of her in her natural color, with the black coat of fur we saw last night. That’s what will pin this all together into the perfect package. If we want papers to really sell, we have to be able to tell and show the truth.” “But how are we going to get that picture? If she really is Nightmare Moon, I doubt Twilight Sparkle is going to just leave her alone.” “That’s true,” Column said with a nod, though his smile didn’t weaken as he threw a foreleg over Quick Snap’s shoulder.. “But, as our own paper proudly reported, Twilight Sparkle and her friends will be reprising their roles in Canterlot’s largest Hearth’s Warming pageant. They are also going to be joined by the royal couple, Cadenza and Armor. And what loving parents wouldn’t watch their own children perform such a heartwarming tale?” “What are you getting at?” “What I’m getting at is quite simple, Quick Snap,” Column said quietly, lowering his voice to a whisper. “With all of her family and all of her adoptive mother’s friends involved with the castle’s pageant, who is to keep an eye on Nyx?” ~~~ “Great. Now there's no way out! We're trapped!” Rainbow Dash huffed, waving her hoof to the left side of the stage, where a large piece of wooden set dressing had been rolled into place from behind the curtain. It looked like thick, solid ice, craggy and impassible. Rarity huffed, lifted a hoof, and pointed accusingly. “You two deserve this horrific fate. You've done nothing but argue and fight with each other!” “You've been fighting too, your highness,” Rainbow Dash sassed. “Yeah! Worse! I haven't been fighting nearly as much as you!” Pinkie Pie taunted like a schoolyard filly as she stood perfectly still in a particular spot on the stage. At the same time, from below the wood boards at the mares’ feet, stage hooves began to raise blue-tinted pieces of jagged-looking glass. The panes of glass rose up slowly, making it look like Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash were slowly being frozen solid. “How ridiculous! A unicorn never stoops to fighting!” Rarity snapped with a toss of her head. “That's just 'cause you wimpy unicorns know you'd never win!” Rainbow Dash shouted as the pane of glass continued to rise up from the stage. “Earth ponies are numbskulls!” And with that the glass clicked into place and Rainbow Dash froze, holding as still as possible. Her mouth was even open, as if she had been caught mid shout. From the audience sitting, she may as well have been truly frozen in place. “Pegasi are brutes!” Rarity shouted before the glass beside her clicked into place. “Unicorns are snobs!” Pinkie Pie added, a last final shout from the three mares who played the roles of the tribal leaders. At the same time Twilight, Applejack, and Fluttershy continued to play their roles. They backed away from their friends, slowly moving towards the center of the stage where they stumbled into one another. They breathed a sigh of relief for only a moment, but then yelped and tensed up as the most horrible, haunting sound came from the air above them. It was a sound so dreadful, it threatened to freeze the blood in their very veins. “OoooOoooOoOooooooo!” “Stop!” Celestia rose from her seat and strode down the center aisle of the theater seating that had been assembled in one of the largest halls of Canterlot Palace. She moved towards the stage, where several familiar faces turned to look at her. It was the dress rehearsal of the palace’s Hearth’s Warming pageant, which was itself Celestia’s favorite way of celebrating the season. She had started the tradition of the pageant and, when she could spare the time, she was always the pageant’s director. So far, the pageant's dress rehearsal was going well. The costume and set were in order. Everypony was remembering their lines. Her faithful student was pulling off a splendid Clover the Clever, and all of Twilight’s friends were performing their roles just as excellently. They all had a bit of talent, which Celestia was proud to present to all of Canterlot. There were, however, some who weren’t natural thespians. A single flap of her great wings carried Celestia onto the stage. The scene they were portraying was arguably the darkest moment of the pageant. The leaders of the three tribes were becoming frozen in ice, and Twilight, as Clover, was going to take notice and elaborate on the existence of windigoes. And this year, the windigoes were to be played by Shining Armor and Cadance. That, unfortunately, was part of the problem. “Cadance, Shining, can you please come down?” The royal couple descended to the stage. Cadance had kept herself aloft by her own wings. Shining Armor had been suspended by a levitation spell cast by a unicorn that was behind the scenes. They both looked the part of windigoes. Ghostly, wintry, and their natural height made them look more menacing compared to the rest of the actors on the stage. “Is there something wrong?” Cadance asked as her hooves touched down. “It’s just a small thing,” Celestia assured before looking to everypony else. “Feel free to take a break for a few minutes, everypony. We shouldn’t be long.” Twilight, her friends, the rest of the actors, and the stage hooves nodded and began to disperse from their places on the set. Some went backstage to sit, rest, and drink some water. Others just lingered amongst the set pieces, chatting about how the rehearsal had been going. “Cadance,” Celestia began as she focused her attention back on her niece. “I’m afraid your rendition of a windigo is just a bit off, particularly in the sound.” “Well, I’ve never heard what a real windigo sounds like,” Cadance admitted. “Don’t worry, it’s completely understandable and I’m sure you’ll be able to pull it off. Still, allow me to provide a little guidance.” Celestia took a few steps back and then struck a firm stance on the stage, as if she herself was performing. “The ghostly sounds you were making earlier are well suited for stories told to small colts and fillies at a campfire, and I’m sure you put them to great effect during your career as a foalsitter. But the sound a windigo makes is more natural, more instinctual, than that. They are spirits, yes, but they are equine spirits. You should be whining from deep in your chest. Make it almost... guttural.” At that Celestia reared back, forehooves waving in the air as she unleashed a whinny that startled several of the ponies on stage who hadn’t been paying attention. It was a wild sound, something few would expect to come from the usually well-composed sun princess. Still, Celestia wielded the sound like it was a fine instrument. She had perfect control and was able to bring it to a solid end as she allowed her forehooves to drop back to the stage with a firm stomp. And the short performance was met by applause from everypony in attendance, to which Celestia politely bowed. “Oh, thank you,” she said before looking back at Cadance. “And, I hope that gives you an idea what I’m looking for.” Cadance and Shining nodded, going off to practice as Celestia strode amongst the other actors. She gave compliments when it was appropriate and suggestions where they were needed. She was as skilled at directing as she was at teaching, as Twilight could attest. She was a renaissance mare, though gaining expertise in a number of hobbies is easier when one has centuries of eternal youth to do so. “Twilight,” Celestia said as she approached her student, who was looking over a copy of the script. “It’s good to see you remember your lines as well as you did last year.” “Thank you, Princess,” Twilight said with a courtly bow. “Though that whinny you just demonstrated puts most of us to shame. You’re really good. Why don’t you ever perform in the pageant?” “I wouldn’t mind taking the stage like everypony, but I have other responsibilities. There are ponies to meet and greet at the reception before the pageant. There are dignitaries I must sit with during the show. It gets so bad that I can’t even direct some years, and, sadly, I’m not even going to be able to properly enjoy the cast party this year. I’ll only have time to make a short appearance before Luna and I are expected elsewhere. “But don’t worry,” Princess Celestia said, noticing the concerned frown starting to form on Twilight's face. “The only thing I have on my schedule for tomorrow is the party. I haven’t had a chance to make the acquaintance of your friends’ families, but it’s something I’ve been looking forward too.” “I’m sure everypony is just as eager to meet you, Princess,” Twilight said, her frown turning into a relieved smile. Celestia chuckled a little. “Yes, that does tend to be true. Still, where are your mother and father? With the rest of your family and friends here, I’m surprised they aren’t sitting watching the rehearsals.” “The house was... kind of a disaster after lunch, so they stayed behind to clean up,” Twilight admitted. “ That and my mom’s insisting all of my friends stay at our house, and she’s trying to make some preparations. It’s going to be interesting having everypony crammed in my old bedroom, but it should be a lot of fun. It will be a Hearth’s Warming slumber party, though I hope this time Rarity and Applejack don’t bring a tree branch crashing through my bedroom window.” Celestia chuckled lightly under her breath. “Yes, It would be an impressive feat if they managed to do that this time.” “Yes, but, I promise, my mom and dad will be here before the show to take Nyx off your hooves, and thank you again for letting her sit with you during the rehearsal,” Twilight said reassuringly. The pair turned and looked out into the audience seating, where Nyx was looking over a script intently. “How has Nyx been enjoying Canterlot? Have things been going well?” “We’ve had a few rough spots,” Twilight admitted, “but it’s been pretty smooth.” Celestia nodded and began to step towards the edge of the stage. “That’s good to hear. Still, this is a rehearsal, so let’s get back to it, shall we?” ~~~ “Okay, thanks!” Quick Snap waved a hoof as he stepped out the front door of Party Favor’s Party Rentals. It was the tenth rental business he had visited in Canterlot. And, at each, he had said the same thing. He had gone in and spoken with a secretary, asking if the company were supplying any services to the castle for the Hearth’s Warming pageant. Nine out of the ten had said no, had said that they didn’t have any reservations with the palace, but finally he had struck pay dirt. Party Favor’s Party Rentals was going to be providing the tables and linens for the reception before the pageant. Taking flight, the pegasus photographer flew across Canterlot, abiding by the air traffic laws while still pushing himself to cross the city as quickly as possible. He zipped, he zagged, he cut off a pegasus-drawn cart and eventually came to a skidding landing at a cafe. He then sprinted inside, shivering and smiling as the warm, toasty air of the cafe’s interior began to sink in. And Column was out of his chair and beside Quick Snap within moments, a bright smile on his face. “What did you find?” “Party Favor’s Party Rental,” Quick Snap answered as he began to walk towards Column’s table, where a hot chocolate and a festive cinnamon roll was sitting out, waiting for the pegasus. “The castle’s renting the tables for the reception from them, as well as the linens, centerpieces, and a stallion to run the juice bar.” Column thumped a hoof on the table before gently pushing Quick Snap into his seat and nudging the cinnamon roll and hot chocolate closer. “Good work. I just wish I had thought to make you look there first. It makes perfect sense. They were the company that handled all the furnishings for the giraffe wedding that happened in Silver Lining Park, and there’s going to be a giraffe delegate at the reception. Our paper ran a story about his arrival five days ago. Their giraffe proportioned tables and chairs are probably the best ones in the city, if not the only ones.” Quick Snap picked up the cinnamon roll, greedily sinking his teeth into the warm, moist, bread and licking the frosting that clung to his upper lip. “But,” he said through his full mouth, “why does it matter?” “Ah, this, Quick Snap, is where I’m brilliant,” Column said as his horn began to glow. From beneath the table, numerous brown paper bags floated into view, all bearing the same logo: a trio of hats lined up in a neat, arcing row and the words “Masquerade”. “Let’s see,” Column said to himself. “Rainbow Range Framing, Gallery, and Party Rentals, no. Fancy Flower’s, no. Super Awesome Party Rentals, I can’t believe they’re still in business. Who call’s their business Super Awesome? It’s just... I don’t know, it’s just wrong. Wait. Ah, yes, here they are!” Column dropped the other bags, keeping one in his magic. He then pulled out its contents and set it on the table. The bag had contained two uniforms, in the bright red and white colors that were characteristic of staff at Party Favor’s Party Rentals. “Now, I walked by Twilight Sparkle’s house. The only ponies I saw there were Night Light and Twilight Velvet, and they were getting dressed up like they were going out. Now, if my gut is right, they’re going to be attending the pageant tonight so they can watch their children, like any loving parents would. Because of that, nopony is going to be home at their house, and that means Nyx will likely be in the castle, either backstage or sitting with Night Light and Twilight Velvet.” “Okay, but what are those uniforms for?” “They're our ticket into the castle,” Column answered before glancing at a clock on the wall, which read two o’clock. “We’re cutting it close, but, if we get into these costumes quick, we should be able to intercept the delivery cart. Once we’ve caught up, we say we were sent by... who did you talk to at the office?” “A mare named Rose Strings.” “We’ll say Rose Strings sent us to help them. Temps to get the job done faster so they can get home to their families and parties. They’re not going to question it, not for what they’re being paid. Then, we’ll just walk into the palace with the rest of the delivery crew.” “And what then? Won’t the guards be suspicious if they see a pair of ponies who are supposed to be setting up tables interrupting the rehearsal?” “Yes, of course,” Column said before holding up a second costume bag, smiling ear to ear. “But that’s what these are for.” ~~~ “That was wonderful, everypony. Okay, we have time to run through it one more time. Places, please.” The cast of the pageant had just finished singing to Hearth’s Warming Carol, and the stage curtains had closed. The first of the afternoon rehearsals had been completed, and now they had time for one more run through. After that the cast and crew would enjoy dinner, which was being catered by the castle chefs, while Celestia departed to join in a reception being held in another part of the castle. Not long after that, it would be time to start letting ponies in to take their seats. But first they had to get through one final rehearsal, one final chance to make sure they had everything down. Celestia sat back, stretching her wings and her neck as a gentle smile graced her lips. “It should be another good performance this year, especially now that Cadance and Shining have figured out their windigo wails. Wouldn’t you agree?” Nyx looked up from the script she had been given, smiling. “Yeah, they’re doing a lot better now.” “And speaking of how ponies are doing, how are you? Twilight says you’ve been enjoying your Hearth’s Warming here in Canterlot.” Nyx nodded. “I have. The first day we got here, we did a bunch of fun things with Grandma Velvet and Night Light. Then, after we picked up Cadance and Shining Armor from the train station, I got to meet this really strange, big pony called Lumberjack. After that we had a fancy dinner at a hotel. Then, yesterday, Grandma Velvet showed me the family photo album and Night Light welcomed me and Cadance with a speech. Then, this morning, Fluttershy showed me, Twilight, and Cadance how to fold napkins.” Celestia smiled and chuckled gently, glad to see Nyx seemed to be having fun. Yet, she noticed there was one pony who didn’t seem to be interacting with Nyx as much as the rest of Twilight’s family. Perhaps that was why Twilight felt they were having some rough spots. “Have you done anything fun with Shining Armor?” Nyx’s smile withered a little and she shook her head. “No... not really, but that’s okay. He’s just been too busy. He helped Grandma Velvet in the kitchen almost all day yesterday and he helped Night Light stack logs in the fireplace last night. And, the day before that, he had to stop some reporters who were bothering us at the Hearth’s Warming festival.” “I see,” Celestia said with a nod. “That’s a shame.” “It is a true shame, sister.” Celestia and Nyx turned, seeing Luna striding down the center aisle of seats. “I hope you don’t mind the intrusion, I just wanted to see how things were going.” “It’s no intrusion, Luna, and things have been going well,” Celestia said as she watched her sister take a seat on the opposite side of Nyx. The two royal sisters dwarfed the filly like two mighty oaks standing on either side of a small flower. “We’re doing one more run through tonight, and Nyx has been helping me make sure everypony is staying on script.” “Yeah,” Nyx said. “I can’t be in the play like Twilight, Spike, Cadance, and Shining, but I can still help.” “It is a shame there are no parts for fillies. You were a very good actress in your school's play for the spring festival,” Luna commented. Nyx flattened her ears and her eyebrows leveled as she looked at Luna. “Do you mean when I was playing myself?” Celestia couldn’t help but snicker as Luna’s compliment blew back in her face, leaving the princess of the moon mentally off balance. “Well, yes... I suppose, but you didn’t know you were Nightmare Moon at the time.” Luna forced a laugh. “And that doesn’t detract from your performance. You still did very well. I bet you would have done just as well playing as me or Celestia. Yes, I’m sure you’re—" “It’s okay, Luna, we understand,” Celestia said, reassuring her sister. She then bent her neck down, lowering her head down to Nyx’s level. “Still, Nyx, if you really want to keep helping with the play, I’m sure we could find something for you to do backstage. Why don’t you go talk with the stage manager, Curtain Call, and ask him if there’s anything you can do? Twilight should know where he is.” Nyx nodded, stood, and trotted off in the direction of the stage, leaving behind a still slightly flustered Luna and a quietly chuckling Celestia. “You seem a bit tongue tied this afternoon, Luna,” the sun princess teased. “Blame our so-called ‘nephew’,” Luna said as she rubbed the side of her head. “I did not think it was possible for me to find one stallion’s voice so grating. I would willingly listen to hooves on a chalkboard as long as I didn’t have to listen to him anymore.” “What’s wrong?” “Blueblood came in demanding to know why one of us wouldn’t be at his Hearth’s Warming Eve dinner tonight.” It was Celestia’s turn to sigh and rub her head. A small headache began to form behind her horn, as it always did at the thought of having to deal with Blueblood. “I’ve explained to him that I must attend the reception for the Hearth’s Warming Pageant. He’s been told that dignitaries from Zebraca, Dromedar, and Saddle Arabia will be in attendance, who are more important than his high society friends.” “Yes, and he didn’t forget it,” Luna explained. “He just came asking why both of us had to be at the reception. He wanted to know why one of us couldn’t come to his dinner while the other dealt with the diplomats.” “Sometimes, I must question whether or not Blueblood has some bull in his blood. He’s more stubborn than any pony I’ve ever known,” Celestia commented before glancing at the stage, “except for, perhaps, Shining Armor.” “What has he done?” Luna asked with a cocked eyebrow. “From the sounds of it, he’s been avoiding Nyx,” Celestia said. The smile on her lips had withered to a frown, and she kept her eyes locked on the stage curtains, which hid Shining and the rest of the cast and crew from view. “That, and it’s come to my attention there’s a chance he’s had a second mental exam.” “Was he afraid some part of the Nightmare Blessing remained?” “I don’t know. I don’t even know if he actually had a second exam,” Celestia admitted. “All I know is that Dr. Brain Trust, a stallion whose skills lie specifically in the detection and removal of brain altering magics, traveled to the Crystal Empire, responding to a summons by Shining Armor. Dr. Brain Trust was also the doctor that treated Shining after both the changeling invasion and the recent Nightmare Moon incident. There’s no other reason Shining would see Dr. Trust specifically.” “Perhaps it was merely preventative,” Luna suggested. “Shining may simply wish to ensure that he doesn’t get bewitched again.” “I don’t fault Shining for being careful. Anypony would be cautious of mind altering magic after what he’s been through. I just hope he doesn’t let caution turn to fear and paranoia, and I hope he doesn’t do something he may regret,” Celestia said, a small amount of guilt mixing into her worried expression. ~~~ “Make sure the tall table is over there. It needs to be in the center of the room to ensure the diplomat is comfortable and doesn’t hit his head on any of the low hanging decorations.” A pair of the ponies in red and white uniforms, who were from Party Favor’s Party Rentals, nodded and began to carry the tall table towards the designated spot. The reception was going to be standing room only, a simple snack reception that would let the pageant attendees nibble on fruits, small baked goods, and enjoy some fine juices while they wait for the show to begin. It was a chance for the princesses to mingle and meet with the delegates as well, an important part of ensuring strong, diplomatic relations with the other nations of the world. And the tables were going up like clockwork. Four teams of two worked together in near perfect harmony. A pair would set up a table, cover it in a table cloth, place a centerpiece on top, and then head back out to the cart to repeat the process. There were several dozen tables to do, but the teams were working hard and efficiently. There was only one exception. One of the teams, the temps meant to help speed up their work, were a bit inexperienced compared to the other ponies. They struggled with the folding and it often took two to three tries for them to get the tablecloth centered. Still, they were doing their part, until the pegasus of the pair screamed like he was being torn apart by a hydra. “AHHHH!” The palace hostess, who was orchestrating the chair placement, spun on her hooves and galloped over, panic in her eyes. “What happened!?” “Sorry, sorry,” the unicorn of the pair said with a raised hoof. “I dropped the table on his wing.” “You numbskull!” The hostess snapped as she used her own horn to lift the table up. The pegasus of the pair stumbled away, wincing an biting back tears as his wing hung limp. “I can’t feel it!” the pegasus said, starting to panic. “Of all the things,” the hostess cursed. She then turned and barked, “Somepony, take this numbskull to the infirmary!” “I can get it, miss,” the unicorn said, moving up beside his friend and casting a levitation spell around him. “I know my way to the infirmary.” “Do you?” The hostess snapped. “Why, have you been there before?” “Actually, I have. I’m a little clumsy with my magic when it gets cold. Doctors say it’s because my horn doesn’t get enough blood.” The unicorn tapped his horn, as if trying to prove that the cold was making it less functional than usual. “But, yes, I do remember how to get there. Go around the exterior hall to the garden entrance. Then take the door on the left hand side of the room. After that, walk past the kitchen and then follow the signs.” “That... that’s right,” the hostess said. She then grunted, tossed her head, and began to walk away from the pair. “But I’m sorry, you aren’t going there unescorted. You!” She pointed at a nearby guard. “Take them to the infirmary.” The guard nodded, quickly coming up beside the two clumsy ponies. The unicorn offered an apology, but it went unnoticed as the hostess quickly galloped back to where the extra tall table was being set up. This left the pair to turn and begin walking, pegasus cringing as his wing hung limp at his side. The guard escorting them guided passed a number of patrols, but when the group reached an intersection the pegasus stumbled and fell over, groaning in pain. “Hold up, good sir,” the unicorn called. “What’s the problem?” the guard asked as he turned around and trotted back to where the pegasus had collapsed. “My wing... it hurts worse than before!” The pegasus forced out through gritted teeth. “I can’t move.” “It does look worse, sir. I think it’s bending wrong.” The guard glanced at the unicorn then down at the pegasus. He leaned in, trying to inspect the wing more closely, only to feel a sudden pinch in his wing. On instinct he fluttered the feather appendage and glanced at the unicorn beside him, but didn’t see anything. So, when he saw nothing out of place, he went back to examining the pegasus. But, as he tried to look for signs the wing was in fact bending incorrectly, he began to feel odd. He was suddenly tired, sleepy even. He couldn’t keep himself from yawning. He stumbled on his own hooves, like he was coming off a triple overtime, and soon the guard collapsed into a sleeping heap on the floor. The unicorn smiled at the sight of the now sleeping guard, holding the small needle he had hidden in his uniform. A few months working as a foreign correspondent, in a kingdom where wild beast attacks were more common, meant a few months learning and practicing the art of using tranquilizer darts for protection against things that had a taste for pony flesh. “Whoa, what was in that?” “Just a little cocktail a Dulmen pony taught me. A larger dose can take down a manticore, but the dose I just gave him should keep him out for the rest of the night. He should be happy, actually. Guards are so overworked nowadays, I doubt any of them would turn down a little extra sleep.” The unicorn tossed the used needle into the pot of a nearby plant, and then motioned to the pegasus. In a flash, the pegasus’s supposedly hurt wing became as good as new, limber and ready for flight. With the need for their ruse over, the pair grabbed and pulled the guard out of the hall, placing him in the first empty room they could find. They then began to jog through the castle corridors. They stripped off pieces of their uniforms as they went, hiding them in any drawers or potted plants they could find, and revealed the ragged, patched fabric they had been wearing underneath. At the same time, the unicorn put on a hat to hide his horn and the pegasus tucked his wings beneath a vest. Soon, the pair looked like two earth pony peasants from days of old. “Now remember, Quick Snap,” the unicorn, Column, said with a whisper. “If any guards find us, we say we’re with the pageant and we got lost looking for a bathroom. And don’t talk to anypony backstage. We don’t need anypony back there realizing we don’t belong.” “Yeah, I got it, I got it. But did you have to stomp on my hoof?” “How else were you going to yell? You’re a terrible actor.” ~~~ The reception in the castle’s foyer had been a wonderful event. Festive treats, both healthy and sugary, had been paired with numerous juices from both Equestria and kingdoms beyond. The company was generally pleasant, and diplomats who were in attendance were a sight to behold. There was even a giraffe, one of the few creatures that could dwarf Princess Celestia in height. But now it was time for the performance. Ponies shuffled in through the door, among them Twilight Velvet and Night Light. Velvet was a step in the lead, brushing shoulders against ponies as she tried to force her way further ahead in the crowd. “Why can’t there be assigned seats? Why does it always have to be this mad grab? We’ll be sitting in the back at this rate.” “Honey, we’ll get good seats,” Night Light assured, and he was right. The couple soon found a place to sit. They were close but not too close to the stage and near the center of the hall. They had a pair of shorter ponies in front of them, ensuring their view of the performance wasn’t obstructed. In all, the seats were perfect, and Velvet was beginning to smile and relax. “Hello Velvet. I should have realized you’d be here.” The smile fell from Velvet’s face as she looked to her right. Print Press and her husband sat down next to them, looking just as primp and proper as they had at the publishing company’s banquet. In fact, Print Press seemed to be wearing the same black dress, which clashed against many of the ponies in the room who were going casual or were wearing festive outfits. “Print Press, w-what are you doing here?” Velvet couldn’t help but ask. “To see the pageant, same as you. Though, I may not be as invested in the experience.” Velvet glanced anxiously at Night Light, who returned her wide-eyed gaze. She then chuckled under her breath and did her best to smile. “Yes, we’re looking forward to seeing Twilight, Shining, and Cadance perform. Where’s your daughter, by the way?” “She’s with a sitter,” Print Press replied before glancing down to the seat just past Night Light. “Is Nyx with a sitter as well?” “Actually, no, she’s backstage. She was going to sit with us, but then she found a way to help with the pageant as part of the stage crew.” “Oh, I see. Lucky for her.” Velvet nodded, laughed a little, and then squirmed in her seat as the conversation withered away. She felt like she had to say something. She felt like she needed to keep the conversation going, but at the same time she didn’t want to earn more of Print Press’s ire. Things were going well so far, but trying to force the conversation might do more harm to good. But she was still sitting next to Print Press. “Sooo...” Velvet began, unable to keep herself from trying to sustain the conversation, “about the banquet. I just wanted to say I’m sorry.” “Apology accepted,” Print Press said flatly. “It’s just, I’ve been so worried about the book and—” “Velvet, I said your apology was accepted.” “I know, I just feel so stupid. I should have known—” “Velvet, quit trying so hard to apologize,” Print Press said with a slight firmness in her voice. “I’m not mad, and I’m not even that disappointed anymore. Barrel,” she said, motioning to her husband, “made me realize that I was too harsh. So, let’s just forget the other evening happened.” “Does that mean you still expect my new draft of the last chapters a week after the new year?” Velvet asked, even as she shrank back in her seat a little. “Why, is that a problem?” “Well...” She glanced away, gritted her teeth, whined a little under her breath, terrified she was about to do something stupid. Still, she put on a brave face, drew in a breath, then looked back at Print Press. “Actually, because my family’s in town I haven’t had a chance to get to my writing. It’s the holidays, after all. Is there any chance I could get another week?” “Yes, you may have the additional week,” Print Press said before she jumped a little. She then glanced to her side, glaring her husband down a moment for elbowing her in the ribs. She then regained her composure and looked back at Velvet. “In fact, after new year, make an appointment with my secretary. We’ll sit and have a proper discussion about the end of your book, in case I feel you’re still having trouble with the last few chapters.” “Of course, I’ll be sure to do that,” Velvet said, smiling as she looked back at Night Light. He returned her smile, but then she noticed him lean forward. He was looking past her, and when she turned her head to the right, she saw he was looking at Barrel, Print Press’s husband. Barrel seemed to take notice of this as well, because he glanced at Night Light and smiled a little. It was a silent exchange, but one that left Velvet chuckling a little under her breath. She then couldn’t help but lean her head against Night Light’s shoulder, even if it was only going to be for a few moments. There were times he drove her up a wall. There were times she hated how calm and collected he always seemed to be, especially when she felt like panicking. But there were times, like this, that she was really happy she had such a wonderful husband to keep herself anchored. Now if only Twilight would find her own special somepony. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. =====================================================================
OverheardWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 6 Overheard ==================== “Five minutes to curtain!” The cast and crew of the pageant bustled as final touches were made. Makeup was perfected, costumes were adjusted, props and set pieces were moved into place, the windows had been locked, and the stage manager quickly dealt with any emergency that tried to rear its ugly head. In all, everything was going as smoothly as one could hope for a live performance. Except for the fact Fluttershy was hiding behind a wheeled rack of costumes, not wanting to go on stage. “Fluttershy, Darling, I promise it’s not that bad.” The pegasus poked her nose, and only her nose, out from between a pair of costumes. “But you said it looked like there are more ponies out there than last year.” “Only one or two, I assure you.” “Really?” Pinkie Pie said as she bounded up beside Rarity. “Looks to me like there are a whole lot more than that. Why, I bet there’s another five hundred and forty-two, especially if you count the ponies sitting in the balcony they put up.” Fluttershy whimpered. “They put up a balcony?!” “Oh yeah, and it’s almost full! That’s why I said there’s easily another five hundred and forty two ponies out there. I was so excited when I saw the balcony I ran up there and ended up counting all the seats, and there’s five hundred and fifty-five seats up there. And I bet there’s some ponies still coming in.” Pinkie Pie nodded once and bounced lightly on her hooves. “Yeperooni, I bet it will be a full house, just like last year... well, except now there'll be five hundred and fifty-five more ponies.” With another whimper, Fluttershy retreated back behind the costume rack. Rarity threw a glare at Pinkie Pie and then quickly resumed her efforts to coax Fluttershy out. “You suppose we ought to try and help?” Twilight shook her head. She was standing with Applejack a few dozen feet away, watching the scene around the costume rack unfold. “All I could do that Rarity can’t is try to pull Fluttershy out with my levitation magic, and we all know how well that went the first year we did the pageant.” “Yeah,” Applejack said with a chuckle, “I suppose we should just trust Rarity, considerin’ she’s the one that talked Fluttershy into being a fashion model.” “Three minutes to curtain!” Twilight and Applejack turned to the voice that was calling out the warnings. Nyx was walking around with a watch hanging around her neck, shouting as loud as her voice would allow. It was a sight that made Twilight grin. “I’m glad Princess Celestia asked if Nyx could help out with the pageant, even if she just stays backstage.” “Yeah, it was nice of her,” Applejack said as she adjusted her costume hat, which just didn’t feel right on her head. “What’s the name of the job the stage manager gave her again?” “Clock Manager,” Twilight answered. “She’s supposed to make sure we start on time, that the intermission doesn’t last too long, and that we all have about a five minute warning before we need to be on stage.” “And does she know most pageant’s don’t need a Clock Manager?” “Yes, she does, but she’s not letting that stop her,” Twilight said, before giggling a little and leaning into Applejack. “In fact, I think she’s out to prove that a Clock Manager can help a play run a lot more smoothly.” “That or prove to the stage manager she can do more than just watch a watch,” Applejack said back, a small chuckle in her own voice. “One minute to curtain! Spike, are you ready?” The two mares couldn’t help but laugh again as Nyx jogged off, quickly making sure Spike was on stage and ready. Still, they needed to be in their own places soon enough, and after a few quick words of “good luck” Applejack and Twilight began to mix with the other actors and actresses getting ready to get on stage. But as many of the performers got into their places, a pair remained at their vanity. One was reading over a script frantically. The other was touching up his makeup slowly, a cover for the fact he was watching everypony walk past in the reflection of the vanity mirror. “Ohh. Oooohhhh! OooOhhh. OOhhhOhhh!” “What are you doing?” Column whispered, not taking his eyes off the mirror’s reflection. “I’m trying to learn my lines,” Quick Snap replied. “There’s one scene in the play where almost everypony has to be on stage. If we don’t go on with everypony, they’ll know what’s up.” “Do you mean the part of the play where the three leaders are meeting to discuss the food shortage?” “Yes, that one,” Quick Snap said as he turned his eyes back to the page. “Do you mean the part of the play where no pony but Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash has any lines?” “We have a line. See?” Quick Snap held the script in front of Column’s eyes, using a free hoof to point at the line in question. It wasn’t even a real line. It was a sound effect, a gasp. They were to gasp on cue a few times. They weren’t supposed to actually say anything, and the fact that Quick Snap was panicking about gasping made Column turn and look at him with a cold glare. “Seriously?” Column whispered. “We’re trespassing in the castle. At any moment, somepony may realize we don’t belong, and you’re practicing your gasping?” “If we don’t play our parts right, somepony will know something’s wrong. Now come on, practice your lines.” “Have you forgotten why we came back here?” Column asked before looking back to the mirror’s reflection. He watched as Nyx galloped off the stage, coming back into the dressing room as the pulleys that supported the curtain turned. The show was beginning, and it began as it always did. With the pageant’s fine narrator, once more played by Spike, reciting his opening lines. “No, but we can’t even get to her right now anyway. We’ll have to wait until the after party.” “We have to take the costumes off for the cast party, Quick Snap. We’ll get recognized. We have to take the picture now.” “But she’s still got her white coat,” Quick Snap said, glancing over his shoulder at Nyx, who was once more looking at the watch that hung from her neck. “I thought you said we had to get a picture of her when her coat’s its real color.” “We do, but I finally figured out how Twilight’s hiding her. I watched her adjust Nyx’s headband earlier, when it almost fell off because she was bouncing around so happily. I’d bet my left hoof that headband is the linchpin of the illusion. We get that off her, we’ll be able to get our picture.” “You don’t know that for sure, and besides, how are you going to get her to take it off?” “I’m not. I’m going to take it off myself,” Column said. “As soon as she’s alone, I’ll back her into a corner. Then I take off the headband and you snap the picture. Then we get the heck outta dodge.” “B-but, you can’t do that!” Column abruptly turned his head in Quick Snap’s direction. “Care to run that by me again?” “Column, she’s just a filly, you can’t just bully her into a corner and snatch her headband off.” “She’s not a filly, or don’t you remember that I found a letter of pardon for her in the public archives? She is Nightmare Moon.” “Yeah, but... “ “Don’t get tricked by her,” Column snapped, placing a hoof on his photographer’s shoulder. “She may look cute and innocent, but she’s not. That is Nightmare Moon, and all of Equestria deserves to know the truth. This is the story of the century, and we have a chance to break it.” “Then let’s break it right,” Quick Snap argued. “Let’s wait and catch her when she’s got the headband off back at her house, instead of trying to take it off here. I mean, if she screams, we’ll have the castle guard, three princesses, and the most magically gifted unicorn since Starswirl the Bearded coming down on our heads like a pack of timber wolves.” “Did you not hear the ‘get the heck outta dodge’ part of the plan? Of course she’s going to scream, but this is what we have to do. Equestria deserves to know the truth,” Column said, punctuating his determination with a thump of his hoof against the vanity. “You’re obsessed, and more than usual,” Quick Snap said. With a quick flurry of his wings, he removed the camera he had concealed beneath his costume and set it on the vanity. “And I’m not going to help you physically attack a filly, even if we did have a chance of getting away. “You’re on your own.” With that Quick Snap turned and began walking towards the exit door. Column was a few steps behind, using his magic to grab Quick Snap by the tail. “If you rat me out—” “I’m not going to stop you, Column,” Quick Snap said flatly. He glanced back and tugged hard on his tail, pulling it away from Column’s magic. “I’m just not helping you anymore.” “Fine, I hope you enjoy taking pictures at weddings and cute-ceañeras for the rest of your life. You know why? Because we’re done, and you can forget sharing the byline.” “You can keep it,” Quick Snap said before taking another step. He was out the exit door soon after, leaving Column stewing. Column, however, didn’t linger. He didn’t let the departure of his photographer and friend of two years phase him. He couldn’t let it get to him, not when he was so close. He went back to the vanity, picked up the camera, and began to hide it beneath his own costume. He’d break the story himself. He’d blow the story wide open and everypony would then know the truth. Everypony would know of the mockery of justice that had been performed behind closed doors by their own princesses. He would get the picture of Nyx he needed, and he would wait until everypony that could rush to help her was on stage. He would wait for the windigo scene. ~~~ Nyx slowly craned her head over the edge, looking down from the catwalks above the stage. She was there with Shining and Cadance, watching as the cave scene played out. Rainbow Dash was carrying Fluttershy across the stage, using her hoof to draw a line in the metaphorical dirt. Before long, all of them would begin fighting, shouting, and then soon after the leaders would be frozen. In all, it would take about a minute, maybe two, for the scene to play out before Cadance and Shining Armor were supposed to make their entrance, and Nyx had gotten them into place with that perfect amount of time to spare. “Nyx, be careful. You don’t want to fall off.” Quickly pulling her head back from the edge, Nyx looked over at Cadance just as the princess took off from the catwalk, like a feather on the wind. She got into position, flapping her wings carefully so as not to disturb the curtains or any part of the set. Shining Armor too rose into the air, though his flight was assisted by a unicorn stallion looking up at them from backstage. Then the moment came, the moment where Cadance and Shining were to reveal themselves. Nyx bit her lip, but then smiled as Cadance did much better than she had during the afternoon performances. Unleashing a windigo quality whiny, she and Shining descended upon the stage. The sound sent shivers down the spines of many in the audience. It wasn’t as good as Celestia’s, but it was far better than the childishly spooky noises Cadance had used earlier. And, despite Cadance’s warning, Nyx poked her head out over the edge of the rafters, smiling ear to ear as she watched the performance continue below. Twilight hugged Fluttershy and Applejack in the center of the stage as the lights began to fade and tighten, as if the cold, frozen grip of the windigos magic was closing in on them. Darker and darker the stage got as Twilight, Applejack, and Fluttershy performed their parts. Closer and closer the danger seemed to loom. Nyx had seen the scene many times that afternoon, but it was still tense, at least for her. Soon, only a single spotlight remained on, and the pony operating it was tightening the beam down on the three mares just below. It was then the catwalk shifted a little bit, making Nyx flinch and quickly pull back from the edge. On instinct, she looked back over her shoulder, and her heart skipped a beat at the sight of a stallion just behind her. He was dressed like one of the actors, like an earth pony, but she could clearly see the glow from his horn. That same glow was starting to wrap around her headband, and the pony was lifting something up from his chest as well. “No more hiding, Nightmare Moon.” The utterance of her former name made Nyx panic. She turned and bolted, trying to run away as fast as her hooves could carry her. The headband slipped off her head, pulled away by the strange stallion’s magic. Like snow in a bitter wind, the white coat she had been hiding behind blew away, revealing her natural, inky black color. Taking her headband, however, wasn’t enough for the stallion. Nyx felt the vibrations through the catwalk and heard the clatter of hooves against metal. It was worse than that, though. The stage manager had warned them a dozen times not to run on the catwalks. Why? Because they were temporary. The whole stage was a temporary setup, just like the temporary balcony Pinkie Pie had been so excited about. It was meant to stand in a hall of the castle just for the Hearth’s Warming pageant and then be taken down soon after. It wasn’t meant to endure the same stress and punishment as a proper stage, and Nyx felt the catwalk give a small jerk beneath her hooves. The catwalk’s small lurch caused her pursuer to stumble, and the impact of his fall caused Nyx to trip and hit up against the guardrail. Still, she got back to her hooves the fastest and continued to run, but she could hear and feel the stallion resume his chase. His heavy hoof falls sent wave after wave of vibration through the metal, further weakening what remained of the catwalk’s supporting structure. Nyx rounded a corner, following the path of the suspended walkway. It was a rectangle in shape, and eventually it would double back to the stairs that lead back down to the dressing area. That was where Nyx was running to, where she’d hope to find somepony to help her. But the stallion was still coming. She could feel the catwalk shift as he rounded the corner just behind her, and, in her moment of panic, Nyx couldn’t help but look back. This was a mistake. The stallion had raised the thing that he had been carrying. Nyx heard a click, and then her eyes were assaulted by a bright flash. She screamed and shut her eyes tight from the pain, but she also kept galloping. The edge of the catwalk came fast, and Nyx ran straight over the edge. Instinctually, when Nyx felt her hooves lose their grip on solid matter, she spread her wings. And her little wings flapped hard, trying to keep her aloft, but they didn’t yet have the strength. Clanks and crashes of metal began to reverberate through the hall. A shout of “Twitchy Tail” filled the air, causing Twilight and her friends to scatter as lights, hung from the catwalk, began to drop onto the stage. Cadance grabbed Shining in her own magic and flew clear of the collapse. The audience watched in horror. The ponies operating the spotlights quickly brought their lights back up to full power and width, illuminating the stage. The catwalk came crashing to the stage like a meteor to the ground. It splintered the wood of the stage, creating a gaping hole and damaging some of the fine stone just beneath. The rail supporting the curtain, which had shared some anchor points with the catwalk, snapped. The great, heavy sheets of red fabric fell down, covering the hunk of fallen metal while also pulling down the wreaths and lights that decorated the stage’s exterior. It was a disaster that took only seconds to occur, but seemed to happen in slow motion for the ponies watching from the audience. The dust began to settle and a graveyard like silence had fallen across the room. Everypony seemed to be holding their breaths, their minds trying to comprehend what they had just seen. The spotlights focused on the fallen catwalk, which was covered by the stage curtains like a blanket pulled over a pony in the hospital. Everything was still, everything was quiet, except for one thing. A bit of movement lingered on the stage, and one of the spotlights moved to focus on it. It was a rope, from which the wooden, prop moon had been hung. The rope was swinging back and forth a little, like the pendulum arm of a grandfather clock that was running slow. The spotlight moved down the rope, beginning to illuminate the moon that was miraculously still attached. Sitting on top of the moon, and clinging to the rope as terrified tears flowed from her eyes, was Nyx. ~~~ Princess Luna slipped in from the hall where the reception had been held, where Celestia was trying to calm and reassure the ponies who had been in the audience. The performance hall, on the other hoof, was under the full control of the royal guard. Medics were checking over everypony that had been on the stage. Thankfully, nopony was hurt except for one stallion that had been found resting amidst the wreckage of the catwalk. He was unconscious, had a banged up knee, and was missing a tooth, but he had been taken to the castle’s medical ward for treatment. Princess Luna spoke a few kind words to ponies she passed. Some of the actors and actresses were hugging each other for comfort while others were clinging to blankets provided by the guard. Many were trembling, their minds and bodies trying to process how dangerously close they had come to severe injury or even death. But none seemed more rattled than Twilight. She was near the stage, in what would have been the audience’s front row, holding tight to Nyx, who was wrapped in a blanket and quietly crying. Twilight’s friends, number one assistant, brother, and sister-in-law sat nearby, but she seemed oblivious to them and the rest of the world around her. She just clung tightly to Nyx, as if the filly would disappear if she let go for even a moment. “Twilight,” Luna said gently, not wishing to startle her, “how are you and Nyx faring?” “We’re both okay,” she said, trying to quiet the tremor in her voice. “I got clear of the stage before the catwalk fell and Nyx isn’t hurt either.” “That’s good to hear,” Luna said, though she could not bring herself to smile. “I am relieved neither one of you was harmed. But, I must ask, what happened?” “There was somepony chasing me on the catwalks!” Nyx half shouted, half cried. “Who?” “I don’t know!” Luna lowered her head down and spoke in a calm, sweet voice, like a gentle breeze on a warm summer night. “It’s okay Nyx. I promise, you’re safe now.” Luna then glanced up at Twilight. “Would you mind if I took her for a moment? The guard needs a statement and I think it would be better for everypony if I was the one to speak with her.” “Can I come with her?” Twilight asked. “Of course. In fact, I was going to have all of your friends come. I’ve had some of the leftovers from the reception taken to a small servant break room that’s nearby. I imagine everypony will feel much better once you’ve had a chance to eat and drink something, and it will let me get everypony’s side of the story.” Twilight nodded, unable to deny that something sweet sounded very good at the moment. She let Nyx climb free of her embrace before standing up herself. Twilight then rallied the rest of her friends. Soon, the group began to follow behind Luna, a departure that didn’t go unnoticed. “Where are they going?” Shining asked. “Princess Luna probably just wants to talk to them,” Cadance replied, keeping her eyes shut as Shining used a washcloth to wipe away some of the windigo makeup from her face. Shining was still in full costume, but he had insisted on helping her first before trying to get his own makeup off. It was a kind gesture Cadance appreciated. They had been closest to the catwalk when it decided to fall, the closest to getting crushed. It was a little unsettling. “There, beautiful as ever,” Shining said with a small smile. “Thanks, honey. Here, let me clean your face now.” Cadance took the washcloth from him and dipped it in the bowl of water Shining had fetched to facilitate the cleaning process. “Thank you,” Shining said, only to push the rag away with a hoof. “But, I actually wanted to go look at something.” “Look at what?” Shining stood up, stretching his legs a moment before turning and trotting towards the stage. “I’m not so sure this was an accident.” Cadance couldn’t help but arch an eyebrow. She climb to her hooves as well and followed Shining onto the stage. There were a few guards standing watch and a few more poking around, investigating things. Technically, they were to be the only ones on the stage, but none of them spoke up against Cadance nor Shining Armor as they circled around the fallen catwalk. Shining craned his head back, using his horn to cast out a beam of light. It illuminated the ceiling of the stage and showed the places where the catwalk had been anchored. “Cadance, can you levitate me up there so I can get a closer look?” “Of course,” she replied before calling on her own magic. Soon, Cadance was holding Shining up, letting him float around in the rafters of the stage as he used the light from his horn to closely inspect many of the catwalk’s anchor points. He didn’t say anything as he worked, but the growing frown on his face worried Cadance. Twenty minutes later, Shining motioned to Cadance and she lowered him back down. “So, what did you find?” she asked. “A lot of the bolts that were securing the catwalk are stripped or were torn out,” Shining answered as he landed on the stage. “Well that makes sense. It did fall down.” “Yeah, but not by itself,” Shining Armor said. “Remember, during rehersals, some of the stage hands were checking the catwalk for safety while we were waiting to go on. If the catwalk was going to just fall down like that, they would have noticed something was wrong. No, I think the catwalk was torn down.” “But who would do that?” Cadance couldn’t help but ask. “Who could even do that without somepony noticing?” “Nyx could,” Shining said coldly. Cadance’s jaw fell open in shock at the words that had just come out of her husband’s mouth. With a single swift step she was up beside him, whispering as she scolded him. “Shining, that is your niece your talking about.” “No, she’s not,” Shining said. Cadance glanced back, noticing a few of the other guards were within earshot. She then looked back at Shining, motioning silently for him to follow her. They stepped backstage, to the dressing area. A few of the vanity mirrors had been cracked by the impact of the catwalk on the stage, and some makeup had been knocked to the floor. Still, it gave the couple the privacy Cadance felt they needed. “Ignoring that last little comment you made, how in the world could Nyx have ripped the catwalk down?” Cadance asked, spinning on her hooves to face Armor. “She could have done it the same way you would have, with her magic,” Shining answered. “An alicorn easily has enough strength to rip those bolts off.” “What magic? She had trouble lifting a napkin this morning.” “Cadance, don’t buy into that routine. That filly is still Nightmare Moon, and she’s been trying to sabotage this Hearth’s Warming since she got here.” “When did she try to sabotage anything!?” “Oh, I don’t know, there was that little screaming match she had with Print Press’s daughter at the banquet. Then Father’s Hearth’s Warming logs went up in smoke after Nyx asked Twilight if she could go outside and burn that little stick she had gotten from Lumber Jack. Now this happens, almost killing you and ruining Princess Celestia’s favorite tradition.” “This is crazy,” Cadance said, lifting a hoof and resting it on Shining’s shoulder. “The fire probably started because I didn’t extinguish the wood right.” “Or because Nyx distracted you two and threw a piece of the burning wood into the log pile.” Cadance opened her mouth to protest, only to remember that Nyx had distracted them for a moment. She had said she had heard something, made them look away from the grill. Cadance, however, then shook her head. No, Nyx had heard something, the bells in the distance. “This is crazy!” she said firmly before looking back at Shining. “Listen to yourself. Why would Nyx even want to ruin Hearth’s Warming?” “To get us all under her spell again,” Shining said firmly. “When I saw Dr. Brain Trust for a second time, for my follow up exam, I asked him if there was anyway I could protect myself from being brainwashed again. He told me some counterspells, but he also told me how mind control spells work. “It’s not easy to influence somepony’s mind. You have to be a magically talented unicorn to attempt most of them and most spells have symptoms when you try and cast them on somepony who’s mentally sound, like the headaches I was getting because of the changeling queen. But, Dr. Brain Trust also said that there are other spells, ones that work more subtly and don't require as much magic to cast. “But to get them to work,” Shining continued, “you have to break a pony.” “What do you mean by break them?” Cadance asked. “Break them mentally, like how my mother broke after the banquet. Remember, she was practically bed-ridden when we left for the market. She was mentally vulnerable, and then when we get back she says she’s feeling better because Nyx came and spent time with her. That’s Nightmare Moon’s motivation. She’s trying to ruin Hearth’s Warming in hopes of breaking us down so she can brainwash us again.” “Shining, think about it. If that was true, then why hasn’t something horrible happened to Twilight these past few months?” “Because Twilight is already brainwashed. She has been since this whole mess started.” “You think I’m brainwashed?” Shining and Cadance turned, seeing Twilight standing in a gap between the curtains that separated the dressing area from the rest of the stage. Her eyebrows were furrowed and her jaw was tight with a frown. The last time she had glared so disapprovingly at Shining was when she had to find out about his wedding from a paper invitation. “Twilie, I thought you were with Princess Luna.” “I was, but she finished talking with us so we came back to the auditorium.” “And where’s Nyx?” Cadance asked, craning her neck to look past Twilight. “She didn’t hear—” “No, I had her sit with Rarity while I came looking for you two,” Twilight replied. “Now, what’s all this about me being brainwashed?” “Shining thinks Nyx caused the accident,” Cadance explained, turning her own disapproving gaze on her husband. Twilight stood dumbstruck for a moment before her lips tightened into a snarl. “Are you crazy?!” “That’s what I’ve been asking him,” Cadance muttered under her breath. Shining took a firm step forward, nostrils flaring. “Don’t gang up on me like it hasn’t happened before, or did you forget about the Children of Nightmare?” “That was Spell Nexus, Shining,” Twilight said. “That was Spell Nexus being controlled by part of Nightmare Moon.” “A part that Nyx destroyed!” “And who can verify that?” Shining asked. “What evidence do we have that it actually happened the way Nightmare Moon said it did? How do we know she didn’t take back that part of her?” “She saved Ponyville! She released Princess Celestia and Princess Luna! She gave up the throne!” Twilight argued. “And how do you know that wasn’t part of her plan?” Shining asked before pointing at Cadance. “Nightmare Moon’s forces knew Cadance was rallying a rebellion. The crystal heart blew King Sombra into oblivion; who’s to say it couldn’t do the same to her? Even if it couldn’t, Cadance could have led the entire kingdom in rebellion as soon as she or somepony figured out a way to move the sun and moon. Nightmare Moon’s rule was never going to be accepted. “But,” Shining continued, “what if Nightmare Moon bided her time? What if she faked her repentance so she could try to take over again, this time with nopony challenging her rule? Who would rebel if she was given the throne by the princesses once she supposedly grows back into her power?” “Shining, this whole theory of yours hinges on the idea that Nyx has been trying to brainwash us and that she’s already brainwashed Twilight,” Cadance said. “Nothing has happened to Twilight since Nyx gave up the throne. She hasn’t had a mental breakdown of any sort, so how exactly did Nyx brainwash her?” “Nightmare Moon didn’t brainwash Twilight in the past few months. It was last spring, when Spell Nexus used a drop of Twilight’s blood to bring Nightmare Moon back.” “What?!” Twilight snapped. “Think about it!” Shining shouted back. “I’ve read the reports, Twilie. You told guards that you took Nightmare Moon into your home because you weren’t sure who she was, that you didn’t want to send her to Celestia unless you were sure she was, in fact, Nightmare Moon. Then, you started taking care of her, and then you started to care for her. “What if that was all caused by a brainwashing spell done by Spell Nexus or even Nightmare Moon herself? What if the blood was meant to give Nightmare Moon the power to control you, to influence you? For all we know, the only reason you care for her, the only reason you can’t see the obvious danger, is because of a spell!” “Shining!” Cadance snapped. “You know it makes sense, Cadance!” he shouted back at her. “When I was brainwashed by the changeling queen I ignored everything that seemed wrong about her. I just thought you were nervous about the wedding.” “But Twilight couldn’t have been brainwashed into loving Nyx!” “Says the alicorn who can spread love like it’s cheap, chalky, Hearts and Hooves day candy!” Shining shouted at his wife. “You two just don’t want to admit it. The only reason Twilight took care of Nightmare Moon, the only reason she cares for her now, is because of. A. Spell!” “SHUT UP!” Twilight’s horn was glowing, and her mane and tail were floating from the sheer amount of rage driven magic pouring off her. But, before she entered a rage shift, Twilight turned and began to stomp. She stomped in circles. A small part of her mind was seeing Shining’s logic. Spell Nexus was a brilliant unicorn, and Celestia had all the records of the resurrection spell sealed and the ponies who knew about it sworn to secrecy. There was no way to know for sure exactly what the drop of blood was meant to do in the ritual. But then Twilight’s mind snapped back at herself. “No!” she shouted, turning and stomping back up to Shining Armor. “I don’t care what you think! I don’t care what you say! I still can’t forgive myself for letting Princess Celestia convince me that Nyx was a danger, and I’m not going to doubt her now.” “But Twilie,” Shining tried to protest as Twilight turned and stomped away from him. “Don't ‘Twilie’ me, Shining!” she shouted as she reached the curtains. “Nyx is my daughter, whether you like it or not. And, until you fix your attitude, I don’t want you anywhere near her or me!” She glanced back, tears streaming from her rage filled eyes. “Nyx and I are going home, back to Ponyville. I hope you have a Happy Hearth’s Warming without us!” Twilight didn’t look back again. She threw open the curtains, planning to head back onto the stage and, from there, into the auditorium, only to find a very stunned Rarity standing on the other side. There was a moment of silence as the two unicorns registered each other’s presence. Twilight then began to hastily try to wipe away her tears. “R-rarity!? What are you doing here?” “W-we were coming to get you. The guards have asked everypony to leave so they can secure the hall.” “We?” Twilight asked, cocking an eyebrow. Rarity nodded, beginning to look over her shoulder. “Why, yes. Nyx and I—” Rarity froze. Nyx had been just behind her, clinging close after what had happened. But now, she was gone. In the blink of an eye, Rarity and Twilight galloped across the stage. They came to a stop at the very edge of the boards, looking over the auditorium, which was practically empty. The guard was guiding a few final ponies out the far doors. Spike and the rest of their friends were waiting with Twilight Velvet and Night Light in the front row. But Nyx was nowhere to be seen. “Rarity,” Twilight began, a tremor in her voice. “How much did you and Nyx hear?” ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. =====================================================================
Lies of the BellsWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 8 Lies of the Bells ==================== “Go! Go! Go! Go! Go!” Lumber Jack wore a big grin as the chanting voices surrounded him, mixing with the gulping sound coming from his throat. Then, with a triumphant thud, he slammed the empty mug back onto the table next to his equally empty plate. Cheers rang out, backs were slapped, and bits changed hooves as Lumber Jack bested another pony. But still, his opponent, the son of a fellow tree cutter, continued to try and chug at his hot chocolate. He was just trying to finish and was doing valiantly. He, however, was doomed for failure. He tipped his head too far back, his chair teetered, and soon the young challenger fell to floor, causing a roar of laughter to fill Donut Joe's shop. And none were laughing louder than Lumber Jack. “You see, this vhy you don't challenge Lumber Jack, cause Lumber Jack always vins.” He turned and waved his hoof at Donut Joe. “Another round!” “Sorry, Jack, but that was last call, remember?” Normally, Donut Joe's shop would have already been closed, like most of the other places in the capital. This, however, was a tradition. All the ponies who sold wood and trees in Canterlot came together for Hearth's Warming Eve. They came to eat donuts, drink hot chocolate, and generally brag about anything and everything they could brag about. They told tall tales of how many trees they had cut down, of the largest tree they had cut down, and of how much money they had made in Canterlot that year. And every year, Donut Joe would keep his doors open just for them, enjoying their company and their generous tips. But the party had to end sooner or later. “Ah, you are too good to us Joe. You stay open late, and then stop us before ve make our stomachs burst. Let’s hear it for Donut Joe, best donut maker in Equestria!” Cheers went out in the donut shop for its owner before ponies began to rummage for bits to pay their part of the tab. Lumber Jack would do the same, but he helped the young stallion off the floor first. He then put a hoof around the colt's neck and pointed at one of the older ponies in their rowdy group. “Swift Chop, you got good son here. Good head and strong back, but he needs to learn not to swing at trees that are too big for him. And Lumber Jack, he very thick tree! Isn't that right!?” Cheers and laughs of agreement filled the donut shop, making Lumber Jack laugh again as the younger stallion pulled himself away and rushed to the bathroom to puke. After that, tabs were paid and the end of year celebration for Equestria's holiday tree and wood suppliers was over. They began to file outside, and at first all walked down the street in a large group, continuing to sing, cheer, and be merry in the chill of the Hearth's Warming Eve night. But, as they passed intersections, chunks of the group broke off to head down the streets that would take them back to their beds. Eventually, Lumber Jack too had to depart, making a few final jokes before making a left turn as the rest of the group continued down the same street. The chatter of his friends fell away to the calm silence of winter. The only sound to reach Lumber Jack's ears was the sound of his hooves crunching in the snow and gentle rhythm of his own breathing. He could also hear bells. At first it was the tolling of a local bell tower as it announced the hour. But as the voices of those bells faded, he could hear the melody coming from the bells in towers of Canterlot Castle. They were playing Hearth’s Warming hymns, and Lumber Jack couldn’t help but smile and begin to hum along with the familiar carols. As a heavy set pony, he could never really be light on his feet. He was, however, content to sway his head with the rhythm and just enjoy the calm. Yes, he was big and he was boisterous, but he was also a tree cutter: a stallion of the woods. He knew how to appreciate the quiet, serene melodies, be they the songs of nature at peace or the hymns of his nation's founding. “Hmmmm hmm hmm hmmmmm hmmm hmmm hm hm hmmmm.” Turning a corner, Lumber Jack trotted down a street that began to carry him away from the castle and the melody of its bells. It was empty, as many streets were. The snow, however, looked as if it had been recently disturbed. Still, Lumber Jack’s mind dismissed it. There was no reason somepony else wouldn't be out and about, and he began to playful wonder who it could have been. Maybe it was a stallion taking a present to some sweet mare. Maybe it was a father coming home from a long business trip to his family. Maybe it was... “Ow.” If there had been any other pony out and about, Lumber Jack may not have taken notice of the small yelp of pain. But in the silent solitude of the street, the small sound had stood out enough for him to stop and look down. Next to him were some low-cut, evergreen bushes, which separated a cafe’s patio seating area from the sidewalk. This alone would not have been significant, but Lumber Jack had seen something. He had seen what looked like a tail disappear beneath the shrubbery. “Vhat is this?” Jack couldn't help but ask himself as he turned and stepped closer to the bushes. He lowered himself down and looked beneath the branches. A pair of eyes, glowing in the light of the street lamps, looked back, but then they were gone. There was a flash of movement, and the black thing was darting around the bushes, trying to escape. “Oh, come here, kitty, kitty. You don't have to be afraid, kitty, kitty. Lumber Jack vill get you some varm milk.” Lumber Jack’s sweet words stood out in stark contrast to the fact he was tromping through the shrubs in hot pursuit of the furred creature like an Ursa Major through the forest. Still, the thing beneath the bushes was quick and managed to stay ahead of him. It darted and crawled beneath the needles of the evergreens, but Lumber Jack didn't relent. He chased the creature toward the stone wall of a quilting shop that boarded the cafe. And then, when the creature was cornered, he reached his hoof down and hauled it up into the air. “Ah, you don’t have to be afraid little kitty. Lumber Jack vould never...” He then looked at the thing, cocking his eyebrows in confusion at the black, struggling filly he was now holding upside down. “You are not cat.” ~~~ It wasn't true! He wasn't right! It wasn't true! He wasn't right! It wasn't true! He wasn't right! Nyx recited those words to herself over and over again as she ran, trying to deny the tears coming from her eyes and the fear growing in her heart. Hearing that Shining Armor had been keeping secrets hurt. Hearing what he thought she was trying to do to Twilight and the others hurt even more. But nothing hurt more than what he had said about Twilight. That Twilight only cared for her because of a spell. It was like the Children of Nightmare all over again. Spell Nexus and all those who followed him respected and admired her because of the blessing, but the moment she removed the spell they all turned their backs on her. They had all left the castle that day, leaving her to return to their lives and families. None of them had truly cared for her. None of them were worried what would happen to her. That day, not a single soul had stayed at her side. But that wasn’t true about Twilight. No, it couldn’t be. She wouldn’t believe it. Still, the fear chewed on the back of her mind. What if Shining was right? What if the love and care Twilight had shown was because of a curse that was twisting her mind and her heart? What would happen if that spell was lifted? Would Twilight make her leave? Like demons from some dark corner of creation, the memories came back. That night... that horrible, horrible night. Nyx screamed for Twilight, but Twilight didn’t stop Celestia. She cried and begged, but Twilight didn’t speak out. She pleaded for the mare she called mother to save her, and she did nothing. But now, if Shining was right and the spell was lifted, it would be worse. Twilight wouldn’t do nothing. Nyx knew Twilight would actively kick her out. Twilight would be as she had been when under the influence of the Children of Nightmare. She would have those cold, heartless eyes, and would say words that cut deeper than any dagger. All she wanted, the only thing she ever wanted, was just to stay with Twilight! The sharp bang of a bell snapped Nyx from her thoughts. She stumbled in the snow covered streets but managed to catch herself before she fell. She gasped deeply, catching the breath she didn’t even knew she had lost, and began to look around. She hadn't been paying attention to where she had been going. She had just been running to run. And now, as she looked around, a sinking feeling began to settle in her stomach. She didn't recognize the street or any of the shops. She had run and run and run, and now... now she didn't know where she was. Another sharp bell sound made Nyx look up. It wasn't the bells of Canterlot Castle, though she could still hear them playing hymns in the distance. It was, instead, a smaller bell tower chiming out the hour. Still, Nyx began to glare at those bells as if they had been playing along with the bells of the castle, as if they were more members of its tortuous choir. “A single bell ringing doesn’t make music. It’s only when a bunch of different kinds of bells, big and small, come together that they can make music. They play the carols, and it’s like the sky and wind are singing along.” “It’s just like the hearth warming legend. Not one kind of pony could have made this kingdom. It was only when all three tribes worked together that Equestria was born. Different kinds, big and small, coming together to face adversity in the name of peace and harmony.” Twilight's words, from the previous night, only made Nyx angrier. The hymns, the whole season, promised unity between ponies. It promised good times with family and friends. It promised warm reunions, laughter, and joy. It promised peace and harmony and a banishment of hatred. But all that seemed like a dream that would never come true. The tears poured down Nyx’s cheeks as she glared at the bell tower, even as it fell silent. She wanted nothing more than to rip every bell out of every tower in Canterlot and throw them over the edge of the city. She wanted to make the last song they sang the cacophony of them hitting the ground below. She wanted to make them stop. She wanted to make them stop singing those songs that promised things she’d never get to have. She wanted to stop them from preaching of happiness she would never get to enjoy unless she brainwashed everypony in Equestria. She just wanted them to stop. She began to sink in the snow and lifted her hooves to cover her ears. But, before she could, she began to hear something else. She gasped and looked behind her, ears standing erect. The sound was getting closer, and the louder it grew the more Nyx’s body tensed. “Hmmmm hmm hmm hmmmmm hmmm hmmm hm hm hmmmm.” It was somepony humming with the bells, and the pony’s voice was coming from around the corner of the nearby building. Fearing a repeat of what had happened on the stage's catwalks, Nyx scrambled to her hooves. Her first instinct was to run, but the pony was too close. If she just ran down the street, whoever it was would see her. There was no time to run, she could only hide. She looked around for someplace to conceal herself, but only saw one option: a row of bushes. She didn't like the hiding spot one bit. It was reminding her too much of the bush in the Everfree Forest where she had begun her short life. She bit her lip, shut her eyes, dove into the embrace of the evergreen shrubs and then fought the urge to jump back out into the street. She could only hear the humming for a while, but then came the sound of hooves crunching in the snow. They were still getting closer, and, as each step grew louder, it sounded more and more to Nyx like the mouth of some great beast as it chewed on bones. She stayed perfectly still, as if a single movement might give away her hiding place. She didn't dare to breathe, even as her lungs began to burn with a hunger for a fresh breath. Even the smallest peep might alert the nearby pony to her presence. She had to stay quiet. She had to just stay quiet and wait for him to pass. Then she could... “Ow.” Nyx slapped her hoof over her mouth but it was too late. The pony walking by had stepped on her tail, which had remained exposed outside the bushes, and the sharp spike of pain had made that small yelp escape her mouth. On instinct she reached a hoof back and pulled her tail into the bush with her, but the damage had been done. The pony that had been walking by turned, moved closer, bent down, and then looked beneath the bush. Their eyes locked for one moment before Nyx bolted. As if she was being chased by the same pony who had ambushed her on the catwalks, she began to run through the underbrush of the shrubs. The pony, however, took chase, stomping through the bushes. She began to panic, began to hyperventilate. She heard the pony say something, but didn't care what it was. She just kept trying to get away. But the bushes weren't like the catwalk. They didn't loop around, allowing her to keep running from her pursuer. They ended, and Nyx had to skid to a stop to keep herself from running into the solid stone wall at the far end of the shrubbery. And that was when she felt a hoof grab her hind leg. She was hauled upward and back into the light of the Canterlot street lamps. Still, she didn’t hesitate a moment. She started to thrash, twist, and flail in the other pony’s grip. She flapped her wings and tried to kick at him. But her attempts at escape were futile. The pony's grip was strong. She couldn't get away, no matter how she tried. “You are not cat.” Nyx stopped flailing at those words, spoken by a voice she now recognized. It was Lumber Jack, and for a moment she was happy to see him. He had been nice, if a bit eccentric, when she and Twilight had gone with the rest of the family to his tree lot. But... but now she wasn't in disguise. Now he could see her black coat and her real eyes, and, as she began to fear what he would do, she began to renew her attempts to escape. “Vhoa now, little one, Lumber Jack is not going to hurt you,” he said, trying to calm her down. “Just leave me alone!” Her shout only made Lumber Jack arch his eyebrows further and cock his head to one side. He drew her closer to his face and looked at her with a scrutinizing gaze. “Vait, you are familiar. Yes... yes, I know you. You look different, but Lumber Jack knows that cutie mark and that voice.” He paused for just a moment and gently bounced Nyx, like he was feeling how heavy a melon was at a store. “I also knows your veight. You are... Little Snowflake?” “That's not my name!” Nyx shouted. “Yep, you are Little Snowflake,” he said as he carried Nyx back out to the street and set her down on the sidewalk. It was an opportunity Nyx attempted to seize. She tried to turn and run the moment her hooves were on the ground, but Lumber Jack caught her again and once more held her upside down by one of her back legs. “Now, vhy are you trying to run? Vhy are you outside by yourself in first place? Vhere is Twilight? Does she know vhere you are? She must be vorried sick.” Nyx’s struggling began to subside as the strength left her legs and tears began to well up in her eyes. “No! She isn’t! Not really! She doesn’t really care because Shining’s right!” “Vhat!? Lumber Jack saw Twilight. She cares for you like I care for trees,” he said, setting Nyx down again. “Vhat makes you say such things? Vhat is Snowflake talking about?” ~~~ “I can’t believe you did this! Have you lost your mind?! Do you realize how many laws you’ve broken!? Do you realize you almost got yourself killed? By the sun and the moon, I never thought you could be this—” Shining Armor pulled the door to the medical ward shut, muffling the shouts coming from Clear Cut. He had found her on the battlements, using a pair of binoculars to help in the search for Nyx. She hadn’t stayed there for long, though. The moment she understood what Column had done, she galloped to the medical wards as fast as her hooves could carry her. She had then burst into the room and proceeded to whack Column in the back of the head with her hoof. Then came the shouting, and it wasn’t long after that Shining thought it was best to excuse himself. He cringed at the sound of something crashing inside the medical wards, but he didn’t open the door again. The doctor and nurses were at hoof to keep Clear Cut from knocking any more teeth out of Column’s mouth. Still, her shouts made Shining cringe as he turned and began to walk away. He wouldn’t want to be on the receiving end of her rage, but, at the same time, he’d prefer being shouted at over the cold shoulder he was getting. After Twilight realized Nyx had run off, quick plans were made to search for her. And during those few minutes, Twilight and Cadance had refused to speak with him. Then again, could he blame them? “Says the alicorn who can spread love like it’s cheap, chalky, Hearts and Hooves day candy!” Shining winced and pushed the stupid thing he had said from his mind. He instead focused on the path ahead. He navigated halls, climbed stairs, and eventually reached one of the highest towers, a part of the palace he was very familiar with. During his wedding, Celestia and Luna had taken turns watching the entire city through the telescope mounted to the banister of the tower’s balcony. They had kept a vigilant watch for danger coming from the outside or the streets of the city. That same balcony was where Shining found Princess Luna, though she wasn’t gazing through the telescope. She was instead standing like a statue with her wings folded and her head tilted slightly back. Her eyes were shut and a gentle light was coming off her horn. She was in the trance of performing some unknown spell, but she opened her eyes once Shining stepped onto the balcony. “Did you find Clear Cut?” “Yes. She’s... talking with her brother right now,” Shining said as he came up beside the princess. “Has anypony been able to find Nyx?” “No,” Luna answered as she turned her head to look at him. “The guard, however, has expanded their search, and Twilight is now attempting to perform a scrying spell at your parent’s home. She is having trouble though. The only item in Canterlot of enough personal significance to Nyx to be viable for a scrying spell is her headband, and it is still buried somewhere in the wreckage of the catwalk.” Shining turned his body, preparing to head back inside the castle. “I guess that means you want me to go back downstairs and look for it.” “No,” Luna said as she looked back at Shining. “Some ponies are already clearing the wreckage in search of the headband, and some guards had been dispatched to Ponyville to collect a cape from their home that Twilight is sure will be a viable item for a scrying spell.” “Then, why did you ask me to come find you, your highness?” “You are here for two reasons. First, so that you might aid with the search,” Luna answered. She motioned to the balcony's telescope, which had been adjusted down so it was at a height more suitable for the average pony. “Celestia has joined Cadance and Rainbow Dash, wishing to have a more active role in the search. Thus, I’d like you to take her place.” “And the second?” he asked as he walked to the telescope. “To ask one question. Why do you doubt me?” Shining turned away from the banister, a confused frown on his lips. “What do you mean?” “I guess you haven’t realized it,” Luna said as she sat down gently. “Then allow me to explain. You say Nyx is brainwashing Twilight. You say that she is plotting against Equestria. That she plans to usurp me and my sister through deception and underhanded magic. And yet, Shining Armor, I was the one that put my faith in Nyx. I was the one that gave her a second chance. “It was also I who oversaw the examinations that ensured the blessing of the Children of Nightmare had been eradicated. I was the one who picked the finest doctors to examine you, your sister, and anyone who had been touched by that poison. I was also the one that drained Nyx of her power, returning her to a filly, and yet you believe she has the magic to perform these advanced acts of brainwashing.” Luna’s voice was calm and gentle, like a cool evening breeze in summer. Yet there was an unmistakable undercurrent to her words. Princess Luna wasn’t happy, and Shining felt a chill crawl up his spine when she focused her gaze upon him. “So, let me ask again. Why do you doubt me? What do you know that I don’t? Is there something you have yet to tell me, some piece of evidence you uncovered that you have, to this point, kept to yourself?” “I...” Shining began, trying to bring forth something he hadn’t told Princess Luna when they were down stairs, working to clear the catwalk. “I don’t have anything else. I just... I know—” “You do not know, Shining. You think, you believe, but if you knew then you would have hard facts and you would be able to convince me and your sister that what you say is true,” she said. “I had hoped you would see that after interrogating Quick Snap and realizing, for yourself, that Nyx may not have been the one that caused the catwalk collapse.” “I was wrong about that,” Shining admitted. “That doesn’t mean Twilight hasn’t been brainwashed into caring for Nyx, or that she isn’t planning something. I know it in my gut.” “Instinct can be a wise thing,” Luna admitted. “It can keep us safe in dangerous situations and can be a guide when our mind doesn’t know what to do. Instinct, however, also sees the world through tinted lenses, coloring our perception of both reality and ourselves. “Twilight once did the same as you are, Shining. She went with her instincts that Cadance was acting evil, and made her accusations known at the dress rehearsal. And you, my sister, and Twilight’s friends all reacted as any pony would. You didn’t believe her.” “But Twilight was right, in the end.” “Yes,” Luna said with a nod. “She was, but let me ask you this, Shining Armor? Would you have been able to forgive her for ruining your and Cadance’s wedding day if she had been wrong? If Cadance had been the real Cadance, if her short temper and foul behavior had only been a result of pre-wedding jitters, and if Twilight had been wrong, would you have been able to ever truly forgive her?” Luna didn’t wait for an answer, continuing to speak with the same, strong undercurrent in her voice. “This is the danger of making accusations or claims of innocence without hard evidence, Shining Armor. You are gambling, and unlike the ponies who play with cards and dice, you stand to lose much more than just bits if you’re wrong.” “But aren’t you making the same gamble, believing Nyx is innocent?” Shining asked. “Maybe I am, but not without solid evidence and testimony. I spoke with the ponies around Nyx and heard of how she saved Ponyville. I was the one to speak with her before handing out judgment and I was the one who drained her of her magic. All these things support Nyx’s innocence. Yes, I may be proven wrong, but right now I am confident in my decision.” Luna lowered her head down, putting herself at eye level with Shining. “Are you still so sure of yourself, Shining? After finding out about Column’s involvement with the catwalk, after uncovering the true hard evidence for yourself, are you still sure you are right?” Shining opened his mouth to argue that he was, in fact, as sure as ever, but... the truth was he wasn’t as sure anymore. The theory that had seemed so strong and undeniable on the train ride from the Crystal Empire now seemed almost flimsy. He had blamed so much of what had happened on Nyx, but as Luna had pointed out, the evidence just wasn’t there. “Your silence says enough,” Luna commented before standing up again. “Still, no matter your doubts or your belief, at the moment it is in all our best interests to find Nyx quickly. Take up your post at the telescope, Shining, and I shall resume my own search as well.” That was a simple truth Shining couldn’t deny. If he was right, it was important to find Nyx before she could brainwash somepony else. If he was wrong, they needed to find her quickly just because she was an innocent filly out in the cold. So he turned back to the telescope and looked through the eyepiece as Luna shut her eyes and resumed her own spell. ~~~ Lumber Jack had removed his flannel, plaid shirt and set it across Nyx’s shoulder. They had taken to sitting on a park bench as Nyx told Jack what happened. At times, Lumber Jack hadn’t been the best listener. More than once he had been reminded of something by what Nyx said and then gone off on a tangent, telling his own story. Nyx wasn’t sure if he was trying to cheer her up or not, but eventually Jack always came back around and would ask her what happened next. But now she was done. She had told him what she and Rarity had overheard Shining saying, and this time Lumber Jack had no quips or tall tales to tell. He just sat with Nyx, staring at the snow as he tried to wrap his head around what he had been told. “Shining, he said that?” Nyx nodded, trying to rub the tears from her cheeks. “He did.” Lumber Jack shook his head and rose from the bench. He took a few lumbering steps into the street and kept looking at the ground as if he had dropped a key. He looked back at her a few times, opening his mouth as if to say something, but then he’d shake his head and go back to looking at the ground. And eventually, Nyx couldn’t stand the silence. “Y-you think he’s right, don’t you? He has to be right. Why else would Twilight—” Lumber Jack turned around quickly and walked back to the bench. “Do not think such things, Little Snowflake.” “But—” “No!” Lumber Jack said, his voice booming with the strength to match his mountainous physique. “I vill admit; I am just a vood cutter. You ask me how to sharpen an ax, I vould tell you one family secret. You ask me how to tell vhat color a tree’s fire will be, I vould tell you to look at the roots and leaves. You ask me how to vrestle a bear, I vould tell you how to pin him in one move. But Lumber Jack is just vood cutter, is just earth pony. I don’t know of these things of magic. “But do you know vhat else Lumber Jack knows? I know you must not give up hope.” He moved back up to Nyx and reached into a pocket of his shirt, which was still draped across Nyx. He then withdrew two pictures. Both of them were a little worn, with bent corners. One also seemed older than the other, but both were still in good condition. “I am truly lucky, you know. I have beautiful vife, and vas able to take up my family’s great tradition of vood cutting in Rainbow Range. I vas also blessed by birth of my daughter.” He turned the picture around, letting Nyx see it. It was of Lumber Jack holding a baby pony, who seemed so tiny compared to him. “She is not big mountain mare like her great grandmother. No, she is smart mare, like my vife. But still, she try to make Lumber Jack so proud. She helped vith vood cutting, tried to continue tradition. But then... then there vas accident.” Lumber Jack turned the picture back around, sighing a little before focusing on the newer of the two photographs. “My little mare, she vas caught beneath a pile of logs. It took hour to get her out and then hour to get her to hospital. Then... then the vaiting. Doctors say ve vaited for four hours but it felt like days. “My vife and I vaited and vaited and vaited. At one point, doctor even say ve should prepare for vorst. But you know vhat? I did not prepare for vorst. I hoped and believed in my smart little filly. I told my vife that our daughter vould live, vould get good education and find love.” “But what happened in the end?” Nyx asked. Lumber Jack smiled, and showed her the second picture. It was of a young mare, wearing graduation robes, smiling with Lumber Jack and another, older mare. “Lumber Jack is truly lucky, for my daughter lived. She got good education. She got good job vith other smart ponies. She make me proud, even if she doesn’t cut vood. “And maybe she vould have still been okay if Lumber Jack had given up, but I vouldn’t vant to take that chance. And now, Little Snowflake, this is vhere you are. You fear Shining right? Vell, you go tell him to prove it! Then you live everyday as if he never vill! Believe, vith all your heart, that Twilight truly cares, Little Snowflake, and you vill have no regrets.” Nyx raised her head a little, looking up at Lumber Jack’s puffed out chest and bright, confident smile. And... she couldn’t help but smile a little. That little smile was all Lumber Jack needed to see. In a single swift motion he swooped Nyx up and laughed loudly. He then dropped Nyx on his back, continuing to laugh as he began to walk in the direction of the castle. “There, you see, hope makes everything better. Now, Little Snowflake, let us get you back to castle. Twilight must be vorried sick.” “But what about Shining? I... I don’t...” “Bah, you listen to Lumber Jack. Shining may be fancy unicorn, and Lumber Jack may not know of magic, but you know vhat? I think he dead wrong. Blood brain vashing ponies? Who has heard of that? Only thing I’ve heard of blood doing is staining good vork shirts and binding family together.” “What do you mean?” Nyx asked. “Blood is thicker than vater, Little Snowflake. Blood of my father flows in my veins. Blood of my grandfather flows in his veins. And in his veins flowed blood of my great grandmother. Now she vas a voodcutter vho vould put even Lumber Jack to shame. And vhat, I ask you, did cult ponies use in ritual? I tell you vhat you told me. It vas Twilight’s blood. So, Lumber Jack thinks Shining wrong. Lumber Jack thinks that drop of Twilight’s blood is still flowing in your veins.” Nyx stared at Lumber Jack, her mind needing a moment to process the thought that had just been presented to her. She had not thought of it like that. It was the polar opposite of what Shining feared. Just as the blood could have been used for some dark purpose, the blood may have been an essential ingredient to her new life. What if it was still a part of her? What if she wasn’t just Twilight’s adoptive daughter? What if she was Twilight’s real daughter? It... it was such a strange thought, but it began to fill Nyx’s mind like the warmth from a fire filling a cold room. Shining wouldn’t have to be afraid of her anymore if Lumber Jack was right. No pony would ever be able take her away from Twilight ever again. Night Light and Velvet would be her real grandparents, and Cadance would be a real aunt. To Nyx, in that moment, it just seemed the whole world would be better if she was really Twilight’s daughter. “Do... do you really think that’s true?” Nyx asked, her voice quivering a little in excitement. Lumber Jack shrugged. “I do not know. It is vhat makes sense to me, but vhat makes sense to me isn’t always right. You’d need to ask somepony like princesses or Twilight. You vould need to ask somepony vho vould know the answer, like vhen ponies ask me best way to keep logs dry.” That was true. If she wanted to know for sure, she’d have to ask somepony that knew what the blood did in the ritual. But who would that be? Nyx didn’t think Twilight knew. The princesses might know, but if they did know then they had chosen not to tell anypony. Beyond them, Nyx didn’t really know anypony that knew about the original resurrection spell. No pony except... “Spell Nexus...” Lumber Jack stopped and turned his head so he could look at Nyx. “Vhat was that?” “Spell Nexus!” Nyx jumped down from Lumber Jack’s back. “He made the spell that made me. He knows what the blood was supposed to do. I have to go ask him!” She turned to gallop off, but was quickly caught by Lumber Jack. He hauled her off the ground by one of her hind legs and once more held her upside down in front of his face. “Vhoa, Little Snowflake! Twilight vould have my head if I did not take you straight back. Do you have idea how vorried she must be?” “I... maybe... ” Nyx admitted, her ears flattening against her head. Whether it was caused by a spell or not, Twilight had to be worried sick. Nyx could almost picture her, pacing back and forth. She’d be unable to sit still and her mane would be a mess. It was a mental image that tore at Nyx’s heart. She didn’t want to make Twilight worry. She didn’t even know where Spell Nexus lived. He had been staying at Night Stone Castle when she was queen, and thus she didn’t know where his house was in Canterlot. Still, if she found him, it would answer all the questions. For better or worse, she’d at least know for sure whether or not Shining was right. She’d know whether or not Twilight was her real mother. “Please, Lumber Jack” she finally managed to say as she looked up at the burly pony in desperation. “Can you help me find him? You said yourself that, when you have a question, you should ask the pony that knows the answer. Spell Nexus knows what Twilight’s blood did in the spell.” Lumber Jack knelt down, setting Nyx back down on the ground before lowering himself down so she and he could look at each other face to face. “But is Little Snowflake sure she is ready for answer Spell Nexus has? It may not be answer you vant. You may prove Shining is right.” Nyx glanced away nervously. She hadn’t thought of that, but... she still wanted to know. She needed to know. And... and Twilight deserved to know. As much as she hated the idea of Twilight not caring for her anymore, she didn’t like the idea of Twilight being under a spell even more. It made her think of how Twilight was after she had saved her from the hangmare’s noose. It reminded her how scared she was she had lost Twilight to a spell. And it helped her realize how scared Shining Armor had to be. “Yes, I need to know.” “All right,” Lumber Jack said as he got back to his hooves. He then grabbed Nyx up again and, with an expert toss, landed her on his back. “Let’s go talk to this Spell Nexus.” “Thank you,” she said before starting to look around. “So, where should we get started? I know Spell Nexus was the headmaster to Celestia’s School of Gifted Unicorns. So, maybe if we started—” “Ve go this vay,” Lumber Jack said as he made a turn and started jogging down the street. “Why this way?” Nyx asked as she scrambled to keep herself from falling off of Lumber Jack’s back. “Because Lumber Jack sells vood to more than just Little Snowflake’s family. Because Spell Nexus orders vood and tree before season starts, and because I deliver that vood to Spell Nexus’s manor. Ve go this vay, Little Snowflake, because this is the vay to Spell Nexus’s home.” ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. =====================================================================
Carol of the BellsWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 10 Carol of the Bells ==================== “No, stop... I’m not Nightmare Moon anymore!” Though Nyx’s pleas rang out through the empty darkness of her nightmare, no one in the anger driven mob heeded them. Some of the ponies were even throwing snowballs, hurling and smacking Nyx in the face as Shining Armor’s dream doppelganger continued his accusations. All the while the real Shining Armor could only hang back, watching in disbelief at the nightmare that was playing out in front of him. “Is that really how she sees me?” Shining Armor asked. He then shook his head and pulled back from the corner of the clock tower, letting Nyx and the angry mob fall out of view. “No, Shining, keep it together. This has to be a trick. I don’t act like that. I’ve never been like that. I’ve never... been like that. I’ve never—” “The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart.” Shining’s ears turned, drawn by the singing. He turned to look at the tower, and soon focused in on where the song was coming from. It was a nearby window, one of the many that went up the height of the tower. The tower itself seemed to be growing taller, he didn’t remember it reaching so high before. Still, his concern was more focused on the pony singing. It was a familiar voice, and, brotherly instincts driving him, he jumped up to into the window and climbed inside the tower. He landed on his hooves when he got through the window, stumbling a little from the hard landing on the stone floor. The interior of the tower was barely furnished at all. There were metal mounts on the walls holding torches, and those torches illuminated a single, long staircase that wrapped around the interior of the square tower and climbed all the way to its top. The source of the singing was coming from a pony at the base of those steps, who was desperately trying to climb them even though she was chained to the wall by a collar around her neck. “Twilight!” Shining Armor said, rushing to the side of the dream doppelganger of his sister. “What are you doing?” “The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart.” “Twilight? Twilight!?” he shouted again, trying to snap her out of the strange trance. Yes, he knew this wasn’t his real sister, but still... he found what he was seeing too disturbing to ignore. His sister, in chains, singing like a mad mare. Why was Nyx dreaming about this? What purpose did this have? “Twilight, snap out of it!” His final shout seemed to bring the dream Twilight’s mind back, and she turned to look at him for a moment, then she threw herself at him. Her forehooves wrapped around his neck. She smelled of body odor and her mane was greasy from being unwashed. It was a sight he wanted desperately to get away from, but the dream Twilight was holding tight, screeching her song. “Earth ponies build and reap what they sow! Unicorn’s craft with a magical glow! Pegasi steward the skies high up above! Equestria lives by our care and our love!” Twilight’s grip tightened, threatening to squeeze Shining’s throat shut. He began to cough, struggling to breath, but Twilight just continued screeching. “While different in form our spirits are one! We are a circle of friends that will never be undone! For the fire of friendship lives in our hearts! As long as it burns we cannot drift apart! Though quarrels arise, their numbers are few! Laughter and singing will see us through!” Twilight was now choking Shining, her grip becoming so tight not a single gasp of breath was able to get in or out of his lungs. He began to thrash, trying to free himself, but the dream Twilight’s grip held strong. “We are a circle of pony friends! A circle of friends we’ll be to! The! Very! END!” Shining was beginning to black out, and in his desperate thrashing he called on his magic. A pearly pink shield formed around him, casting Twilight back into a corner of the room. A moment later Shining dropped the shield, needing to focus entirely on gasping for breath. His lungs greedily sucked in the oxygen they had been deprived, and, as he recovered, Shining looked to the nightmare doppelganger of his sister. The dream Twilight was curling up in the corner where she had landed. She was singing again but like a broken record. She was repeating the same lines over and over again, singing the twisted version of a line from the carol. “Though Quarrels arise, there is nothing to do. The silent bells can’t see us through. The silent bells can’t see us through. The silent bells can’t see us through.” “Silent bells?” Shining Armor asked, taking a few cautious steps closer to dream doppelganger. “What about the bells?” Dream Twilight looked at Shining again, but instead of screeching and attacking, the corner of the room seemed to fade. Like part of reality was just disappearing, the corner of the tower went away like smoke on the wind. Shining was able to see outside the tower again, to the snow covered ground, and there he saw his parents’ house. It was their back yard, and he saw three ponies standing next to their old grill as a little stick burned with red and white flames, like a peppermint stick. It was Cadance, Twilight, and Nyx, and they were all straining their ears, as if trying to hear something. “Wait, I think I hear it too,” he heard Cadance say, a smile spreading on her lips. “It sounds like bells.” Twilight nodded and pointed with a hoof, and in the distance he saw something else fade into view. Floating in the darkness, like a distant city in the sky, was Canterlot Palace. That was where Twilight was pointing. “It must be coming from the bell tower at the castle. Those are the biggest and loudest bells in all of Canterlot. I bet they’ve started playing carols, like they do every year.” Shining watched as Twilight’s smile grew as she nodded her head and shut her eyes. “Yeah, can you hear it? They’re playing the Hearth’s Warming carol. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts. As long as it burns we shall not drift apart!” The familiar giggle of his wife drew Shining’s eyes away from Twilight, and he saw her lean down to playfully whisper to Nyx. “Twilight has a thing for bells.” “I do not have a thing for bells,” Twilight defended. “A ‘thing for bells’ would imply I have an unhealthy or unnatural obsession with them. No, I enjoy bells, particularly around this time of year.” Nyx and Cadance shared another giggle before Shining saw Nyx take a step towards Twilight. “Why’s that?” she asked. “To me, bells represent the spirit of the season. A single bell ringing doesn’t make music. It’s only when a bunch of different kinds of bells, big and small, come together that they can make music. They play the carols, and it’s like the sky and wind are singing along. “It’s just like the hearth warming legend,” Twilight said, Shining continuing to listen from the perspective Nyx’s dream offered him. “Not one kind of pony could have made this kingdom. It was only when all three tribes worked together that Equestria was born. Different kinds, big and small, coming together to face adversity in the name of peace and harmony.” The vision, the memory, Shining saw began to fade and the corner of the clock tower began to return, growing back out of the snow. The dream doppelganger of Twilight returned, eyes red with tears. She pulled herself up from the ground slowly and limped back towards the base of the stairs, even as the chains that connected her collar to anklets to the wall grew taut. “I told her the bells represented the season. I told her that she would be welcomed by my family. But she wasn’t welcomed by everypony. She was told our love was only a spell. The carols were nothing but lies to her. She didn’t want to hear them anymore... she didn't want to hear them taunting her. She wanted the bells to be silent. But one of my favorite parts of the season are the bells. I wanted her to enjoy them like I do. I wanted her to have a happy Hearth’s Warming like we always used to.” The dream Twilight reached the bottom of the steps, and it was like she and Shining had come full circle. She began to sing again as she pulled and strained against the chains that bound her to the wall, that kept her from climbing the steps. “The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart.” “We’ve had enough of your lies! It’s time for you to come clean and admit the truth! Admit what you’ve done! Admit that you brainwashed these ponies into caring for you. Admit your plans to usurp the throne!” “I don’t have any plans! I’m not Nightmare Moon anymore! I’m a good pony!” Shining Armor’s mind was assaulted on all sides by the sights and sounds of Nyx’s nightmare. He flattened his ears, shut his eyes, gritted his teeth, and tried to shut out the shouts and the singing. He tried to shut it all out. This... wasn’t what he wanted. This wasn’t what he had meant to do. That stallion outside... that Tyrant Armor... that wasn’t who he was. He had just been scared for Twilight. He had every reason to be scared, after all. Nyx is Nightmare Moon. Putting attitude and name change aside, she was still the same mare that had taken over Equestria. He had every right to be scared, didn’t he? “The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart. The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart.” Shining looked to the dream Twilight Sparkle and with shaking hooves moved closer to her. She didn’t even take notice of him. Her eyes, every aspect of her mind and body were focused on climbing the steps, on ringing the silent bells at the top of the tower. He reached out to touch the doppelganger of his sister, but then pulled his hoof away and began to climb the tower. “Don’t worry, Twilight, I’ll get those bells ringing.” ~~~ It had been a long climb up the tower, but, with a small flare of magic, Shining Armor opened the hatch at the top of the stairs. He climbed the last few steps and stepped into the chamber at the top of the bell tower. It was an awe inspiring sight. There were so many bells, glistening in the light of a non-existent moon. They all looked like they had been well cared for, polished and maintained like they were the finest bells in all of Equestria. There were bells of every size, from those no larger than his hoof to ones bigger than even a manticore, but size was not the only thing that set many of the bells apart. Emblazoned upon the surface of each bell was a picture, a portrait of a pony. He saw images of Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy emblazoned on five bells that lined one side of the tower. Across from them, on bells that were slightly larger, he found the faces of four fillies. Three of them he recognized as the flower fillies from his wedding, the fourth was a filly with a curly mane and big rimmed glasses. He saw pictures of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and he saw a bell with Lumber Jack posing proudly. He even saw a small bell with Spell Nexus’s picture on it. Each bell had the picture of somepony, though there were some faces Shining wasn’t able to find. Most notably, he could not find a bell with Twilight’s picture on it. What he did manage to find, however, was another staircase going up from the first level of bells. Climbing those wooden steps, Shining entered a second level of bells in the tower. On this floor he found five bells, the largest of any he had seen. There were four surrounding him, one for each side of the tower. Upon those bells he saw the familiar images of his mother, Twilight Velvet, his father, Nightlight, his wife, Cadance, and there was even a bell there with his picture on it. And above him, hanging from the ceiling at the tower’s pinnacle, was the single largest bell. And, on the underside of that bell, Shining Armor could see an etching of Twilight smiling back at him with love and compassion. “Okay... time to play a little music,” Shining said. It only took him a few minutes to find the rope that connected to Twilight’s bell, and with a smile he trotted over to it and grasped the rope in his magic. He glanced up at the bell, taking in its mammoth size for a moment before looking back at the rope. He braced himself, tightened his magic, and pulled. But the rope would not give. “Come on!” he said as he yanked and tugged on the rope. He grabbed the rope with his hooves and tried to pull. He even took the rope in his teeth to try and get the bell to ring, but all he succeeded in getting was a sore mouth and minor rope burn on his tongue. “All right,” he said as he backed away from the rope. “Maybe I should start with a smaller bell.” Looking around, Shining’s gaze was eventually drawn to the rope connected to the bell with his own picture on it. Unlike all the other bells, this one seemed to have a layer of dust on it. It was like the bell hadn’t been rung in a while, but as Shining took the rope up in his magic he could see the bell shift and move a little. He gave it a small test tug, and was surprised how easy it was. It was like this bell, the bell with his image, didn’t weigh anything at all. All it would take was one good tug and— “Let go of the rope, now.” Shining turned, letting the rope fall from the grip of his magic. He hadn’t even heard somepony else come up behind him. There had been no hoofsteps on the stairs, no creaking of the boards. And yet, somehow, a pony had come up behind him, a pony that was carrying a sword in a levitation spell and had murderous intent in his eyes. It was his own dream doppelganger. Shining turned around slowly, not wanting to make any sudden move as his doppelganger moved in closer, keeping the blade held at the ready. The blade itself seemed to gleam, as if hungry for blood, and there was no mercy in the eyes of his clone. There would be one, and only one, warning. “Why? Don’t you like Hearth’s Warming carols?” Shining asked, forcing a small chuckle into his voice as he kept a wary eye on his doppelganger’s blade. “The bells have been cursed,” the doppelganger said as he slowly circled the real Shining, keeping his sword raised. “When they play, the ponies pictured on them become brainwashed to believe Nightmare Moon is an innocent filly. It disguises her true form, and I won’t let you replace her spells before we can finally put an end to her.” “What do you mean?” Shining asked. The doppelganger finished circling around Shining, taking the rope to the bell that shared their image. With a single swift slice of his sword, the rope was cut and left to fall onto the floor. The doppelganger then focused his attention back on Shining Armor, keeping him at the tip of his sword. “Walk to the edge.” Shining didn’t protest, walking around his bell. The four bells that represented him, Cadance, and his parents hung on the edges of the tower, mounted in the middle of large archways in the wall. This gave the bells all the room they needed to swing while also letting their music easily fill the open air outside the tower. This, however, also meant there were four gaping holes in the walls, and Shining was lead to the edge of one of them. His forehooves stuck out just beyond the edge, and he was able to look down to see the angry mob and gallows below. Nyx was still crying out her innocence, and the crowd still wasn’t listening. “Now, I don’t know what you are,” the doppelganger said, poking Shining in the back of the neck with his sword. “But, if you’re some spell of hers, then I want you to watch. Your master is going to meet the same fate as King Sombra. We’re going to put an end to her once and for all.” Even without the dream Shining Armor down on the platform, the gallows began to do their work. The wooden post that held the rope began to grow taller, pulling the hangmare’s noose taut and causing Nyx to struggle to free herself. “Yes, it will all be over soon. She won’t darken another doorstep ever again. She won’t brainwash another pony ever again, especially Twilight. She won’t turn my sister evil, not on my watch.” “Is that why you’re doing this?” Shining Armor asked, looking back at his doppelganger. “Of course, why else would I be doing it? Why else would she be brainwashing everypony? She wants to take over, and to do that she has to get ponies on her side. She has to make them evil, just like her!” It was like staring into a funhouse mirror. Shining Armor recognized the doppelganger standing in front of him, but the words coming from his mouth sounded off, like an out of tune key on a piano. He... he had never thought that, had never said. Yes, it made sense. That was what had happened to him and everypony else that had been blessed by the Children of Nightmare. But... he had never been afraid of Twilight turning evil. That one thought had never crossed his mind. He had only been afraid she had been brainwashed into loving Nyx, and that Nyx herself still had ill intentions. He was afraid that Nyx would take Twilight away and lock her in some dungeon. He was afraid that Twilight would be lead to the gallows again and, this time, no pony would be save her. He was... he was... The truth hit Shining Armor like a freight train. His legs felt like jelly, and he had to take a shaky step to keep himself from falling. He took his eyes off his doppelganger and the sword that threatened to cleave his head from his body, and instead he looked to the floor. “That’s what I’ve been afraid of.” “What are you mumbling about?” the doppelganger snapped. Shining Armor raised his head until he was able to look at his doppelganger eye to eye. “I’ve been trying to protect Twilight. I’ve been trying to keep her safe from Nyx, because I was afraid she had been brainwashed like I had been. But... that’s not what I’ve really been afraid of. I haven’t been scared of the idea that Twilight was brainwashed. I’ve been scared that Nyx would take her away. I’ve been afraid of losing Twilight. “I am afraid of losing my sister.” “Hey, she’s my sister!” the doppelganger snapped. He brought his sword to Shining Armor’s neck, pressing the tip against the base of his chin. “And what’s the difference? Twilight getting brainwashed is the same as losing her.” “Yes, maybe it is,” Shining Armor admitted, “but there is more than one way to lose somepony you care about. There are also lots of times you can be scared of losing somepony when you have no reason to be. Twilight knows that better than most ponies.” “What do you mean? Twilight’s never lost anypony!” the doppelganger snapped. “No, but she thought she was losing me,” Shining explained. “She was so mad when she came to Canterlot for the wedding. And, during all the preparations, she saw Cadance acting evil. She saw that changeling queen cast her spell on me, and she was afraid. She was afraid she was going to lose me to somepony that was evil.” “Quit talking like Twilight’s your sister! She’s mine!” the doppelganger spat. “And Twilight,” Shining Armor continued, ignoring his dream copy’s protest. “She was so afraid. She was so sure that I was being taken away by an evil mare, she burst into the dress rehearsal for the wedding and called Cadance out. And I was so mad at her because of that. I was so mad that she had made my bride cry, that she was trying to ruin our special day. I wasn’t sure I wanted to see Twilight again after what she had done. “But Twilight was proven right in the end! She found the real Cadance in the crystal caverns and brought her back to the wedding. Then Cadance and I defeated the changeling queen. Twilight learned to trust her intuition.” “Yes, she did. Twilight was proven right in the end, and this whole time I was sure the same would happen for me. I was sure that I would find the evidence I needed to prove once and for all that Nyx was trying to take Twilight away. But... ” Shining looked over his shoulder, looking down at the scene below. The crowd was throwing snowballs at Nyx again while the noose remained tight around her neck. “... I can’t find evidence if it doesn’t exist.” “There’s evidence!” the doppelganger shouted, lowering his sword and waving a hoof through the air. “Twilight is caring for Nightmare Moon like a daughter. You said yourself that the the only reason she cares for Nightmare Moon at all is because of a spell.” “But there’s a much simpler explanation for why my sister has taken in Nyx,” Shining said, a proud smile spreading onto his lips. “She’s growing up, just like I am. We’ll always be brother and sister. Nothing will ever change that, but we aren’t the goofy kids we once were. I’ve grown up to be a captain of the guard and a husband to an amazing mare. And Twilight, she’s grown up into such an astounding mare. She’s Celestia’s prize student, she’s a hero to Equestria, and now she’s also an amazing mother. “And until there’s some real evidence to prove otherwise, it’s high time I started supporting my sister and acting like a real uncle to my niece.” “No!” the doppelganger spat, raising his sword above his head. “Twilight is my sister! She isn’t yours! She’s mine! I’m not going to let you or Nightmare Moon take her away! I am not going to let you replace me so she can bewitch everypony else! Now you are going to go and join your master on the gallows or I will cut you down right here!” “I’d like to see you try!” Like a rabid dog breaking loose of its chain, the doppelganger threw himself at Shining Armor. He raised his sword and swung it. The sharp edge was set to find a home in his neck. The lethal intent in the doppelganger's attack was like a poison on the blade. The sword, however, found neither flesh nor bone. Instead, it clanged against a magical shield, causing the doppelganger to stumble back as he held a hoof against his head and flattening his ears. “And, by the way, if you were the real me, you wouldn’t even need that sword.” Shining Armor said as he rooted his hooves against the floor. Magic trailed from his horn to his shoulders, on which he had formed a pair of semi-transparent, pink kite shields. “I am the real Shining Armor! You are the fake! You won’t take Twilight away!” Once more the doppelganger charged, but this time Shining Armor did the same in return. But instead of clashing with his copy, Shining ducked, letting the sword nick against his shield while he ran past. He was ready to fight this nightmare version of himself, but he didn’t want to do it so close to the bells. For the bells hung in the large openings in the tower walls, large openings that would be very easy to fall through should he be knocked off balance. With the sturdy ground of the center of the tower beneath his hooves, Shining spun to face his attacker. And the doppelganger was attacking. Roaring like a manticore the doppelganger thrust his sword, aiming the tip for Shining’s heart. Shining rolled his shoulder into the attack, letting the magical shield he had affixed to his right shoulder take the blow as the sharp clang of the sword’s steel against his magic struck hard against his ears. He returned the attack with one of his own, a burst of magic from his horn. He had aimed at the doppelganger's sword, to try and disarm him, but his clone smacked away the attack like he was swatting a fly out of the air with a newspaper. Thus their dance began, each moving to try and defeat the other with tactics that were as different as their states of mind. Shining Armor stuck to his shields, blocking and taking any brief opportunity to shoot a beam of magic at his opponent. The doppelganger moved like a mad pony possessed by a raging spirit of war. He’d duck and dodge the blasts of magic, or knock them away with his sword, before wildly attacking Shining Armor again, beating his blade against the shields. For a time they were even, each getting in an equal number of attacks while blocking the blows from their opponents. But the battle began to sway in his nightmare clone’s favor. The ground on which you stand in a fight is as important as any training, any armor, or any spell. If you can gain the high ground, you gain the advantage over your opponent. If you can maintain a sure stance, you can be as immovable as a brick wall. This was where Shining Armor was in trouble. The doppelganger cut, riposted, and lunged. He swung the sword horizontally, vertically, and diagonally. Shining had to shift himself to meet these blows, had to bring his shields to block the deadly blade. Those times when he could not change his stance quickly enough, those times when he was a little slower than his doppelganger, he would stumble. He would be forced to take a step back to maintain his defense and, at the same time, sacrifice his own opportunity to attack. He was being beaten back, and with every inch he gave up he only gave his doppelganger more confidence. The blows were coming faster and more wildly. The sword was swinging through the air like it was being carried by a tornado, spinning and whirling so fast Shining had almost no hope of blasting it away. He had to turn his magic on his opponent. He had to try and knock his nightmare copy off balance and take the offensive himself. But the doppelganger was no real pony, of flesh and blood who would at least cringe when blasted with magic. He was part of the nightmare. He was shrugging off the blasts as if they were nothing. He took a blow to the shoulder and all it succeeded in doing was singeing his fur. He took a blast in the knee, and the doppelganger only got angrier and began swinging his sword with greater lethal purpose. The fight was looking bleaker the longer it went on, Shining didn’t know what would happen if he let himself get beat while he was a visitor in Nyx’s dream. Truthfully, he didn’t want to find out, but the situation grew only more dire as he was forced back by his nightmare clone. He kept having to take steps back, kept having to move away and reset his stance so that he might defend against the doppelganger's assault. He kept moving back. He kept stepping back. Until there was nowhere else to go. The doppelganger swung wide, a horizontal slash. Shining shifted his shoulder shield. It took the brunt, but the force behind the blow made him stumble. He tried to take just one more step back but felt his hind hoof miss the ground and fall down. He yelped and fell back as his three other hooves struggled to keep him upright. He dared to look back, and saw a long fall. He had been backed to the edge of the tower, to one of the great windows that the bell with his picture hung from. It was the same place their fight had started, the pair having made several full circles across the bell tower’s upper floor. He pawed at the ledge with his back hoof, trying to pull himself back up from the edge. He, however, wouldn’t be given the chance. A flash of movement in the periphery of his vision made Shining Armor look up. His doppelganger had raised his sword to his side, and was now swinging it. It cut through the air, its path set to make it sink into the side of Shining Armor’s head. There was no time to raise his shoulder shields, no time to conjure another spell. He could not back up either, there was nowhere else to back up to. So he did the only thing he could, he ducked. He brought his head down, getting it below the blade just as it swung through the air above him. He felt the sharp edge brush against his mane, even cutting some of the strands of hair. It then continued on, swinging through the air until it came to an abrupt stop. With a mighty clang the sword struck his bell, causing it to ring out its singular note. Shining had to wince and flatten his ears at the loud tone, which threatened to deafen him with its volume. But his pain seemed minor compared to what his doppelganger was experiencing. The Shining Armor of Nyx’s nightmare had stumbled away, dropping his sword as he placed both his hooves against his ears. He was screaming, as if trying to drone out the tone of the bell with his own voice. It was a chance Shining Armor had been looking for. With a grunt he hauled his hind hoof back up and got all four of his hooves on the ground. The bell was still ringing, still giving him a few precious moments of protection from his attacker, and in that time his eyes went to the ground. He looked and quickly found the rope his doppelganger had cut, and he quickly levitated it up towards where it had been tied to the bell. He began to secure the knot as the bell’s ringing faded. His doppelganger began to recover, stumbling as he levitated his sword. Shining heard the scream, a shout of hated words. His intuition as a soldier was telling him to turn and face the attacker that was undoubtedly bearing down on him. But he did not. He finished tying the rope in place and then gave it a single, firm tug. The bell that bore his picture swung up in a grand arc. It’s pendulum like clapper crashed into its side, and the bell gave up its note once more. His doppelganger screamed and fell to the floor, writhing in pain from the sound of the bell, but Shining Armor continued to ring the bell. Down below, the tolling of the bell brought silence to the angry crowd. They all looked up, and Nyx too turned her eyes upward. They all watched and listened as it swung and sang into the empty night of Nyx’s dream. “The... the bell... it’s...” Shining Armor smiled, and looked back as the dream Twilight climbed up the last few steps that connected the top level of the bell tower to the one below. The chains that had been around her neck were gone, and the tone of her voice was far less manic. “That’s right, Twilight!” Shining shouted before pointing with his hoof “We’re playing a song with the bells. Why don’t you grab that rope over there and help?” The dream Twilight turned, looking to the rope and then following it up to where it connected with the tower’s largest bell, the one that hung above them and bore her image on its interior. She stared at for a good few seconds. A smile then spread on her lips as her horn glowed. She took hold of the rope in a spell and pulled it. The bell above them sang out its note, its large size making it twice as loud as Shining Armor’s. Still, the two bells did not fight for dominance. Like members in a choir, their voices began to fuse together into a pleasing harmony. “That’s it! That’s it!” Shining cheered, ignoring the writhing screams of his doppelganger as he ran to the edge of the tower and looked down at the crowd below. “Hey, everypony! Come up to the tower!” The crowd, which had been shouting and throwing snowballs in rage, seemed to have calmed down. They did as they were asked, filing through the door and climbing up the steps. Shining Armor met them at the top, and began directing each pony to the bell that carried their picture. And with each bell that joined the harmony, the more smiles Shining Armor began to see. The air was growing warmer, the darkness that was surrounding the tower was lightening, first to a dull gray but it was on its way to being a pristine, clear white. And below, the gallows that Nyx had been standing on were disappearing. They were turning to snow and disappearing in the wind. And as all the bells began to play together, the ponies of Nyx’s dream began to sing. Their voices joined in the harmony. It was a joyous sound, one that filled the area and made everypony smile as they sang. Even Shining Armor joined in, unable to deny the energy as he looked around and saw his family on the top floor of the bell tower, each pulling at the rope of their own bell. Twilight, Cadance, Night Light, Twilight Velvet, they were all there... or maybe it was more like he was now there with them. Yes... that was it. They had been trying to make it a happy Hearth’s Warming. They had been willing to accept Nyx. This wasn’t something he had started. They had always been singing the songs and enjoying the holiday. He was just joining in. And he did join in, he raised his voice with the others and sang loud as his lungs would allow. ♪ The fire of friendship lives in our hearts ♪ ♫ As long as it burns we cannot drift apart ♫ ♪ Though quarrels arise, their numbers are few ♪ ♫ Laughter and singing will see us through (will see us through) ♫ ♪ We are a circle of pony friends ♪ ♫ A circle of friends we'll be to the very end ♫ ~~~ With a final tolling of the bells, Shining’s eyes became blinded by white. The light seemed to be coming from everywhere, and for a moment he couldn’t feel his hooves against the ground. But then the dream began to come back into focus. He was standing in snow again, no longer inside the tower. He instead found himself sitting in the middle of a street in Canterlot, looking at a modestly sized bell tower that was playing the Hearth’s Warming carol. None of the other ponies that had been playing the bells with him were anywhere to be seen. They had all vanished, but he wasn’t alone either. There was one pony there with him in the empty street. She was sitting, looking up at the tower as he was. She didn't even seem to notice he was there, a fact Shining Armor quickly changed as he came up behind her. “Nyx, we’ve been looking everywhere for you.” Nyx turned her head quickly to look back at Shining, who sat down beside her. She was looking at him in confusion, like she almost didn't even recognize him. Then again, she had never seen him when he was smiling at her. “Y-you’ve been looking for me?” “Everypony has,” Shining Armor answered cheerfully. “Twilight, Cadance, Mom, Dad, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and even the princesses have been helping.” “But, you’ve been helping them?” Shining Armor nodded. “I have. I’ve been helping Princess Luna. We even managed to catch the pony who chased you on the catwalks.” “But...” Nyx lifted a hoof and pointed at Shining Armor’s nose. “You’ve been helping look for me? I thought...” “I know, I know,” Shining Armor said. He lowered himself down, ignoring the chill of snow on his stomach as he laid down in the street. “Nyx, I’m sorry about everything I’ve said and done the past few days. I know that you haven’t been doing anything to purposefully try to hurt Twilight, and I’m sorry for ever suspecting you. I’m also sorry about what you overheard me say. I don’t know for sure what that spell did to Twilight’s blood, if it did anything at all, but—” “I know what it did,” Nyx said as she looked down at her hooves before she kicked at a little bit of snow. “I found Spell Nexus and asked him. He didn’t put a spell on Twilight or anything.” “So that’s where you went,” Shining Armor said before smiling. “Still, that’s good news, isn’t it? You proved me wrong.” “Yeah, I guess.” “Then what’s wrong?” “I just...” she sighed, using her hoof to draw a circle in the snow. “Lumber Jack made me think that the blood in the spell made me Twilight’s real daughter, but Spell Nexus said that wasn’t right. He said that Twilight’s blood was just food for me.” “How could it have been food?” “I don’t know,” Nyx whined before kicking at the lopsided circle she had drawn. “He was being really confusing and then he wouldn’t talk to me anymore. He just... he just wished I would go away.” “Guess I’m not the only one having trouble being nice this Hearth’s Warming,” Shining whispered before using a hoof to raise Nyx’s chin. “Listen, if what Spell Nexus said is true, then the only thing that means is that you aren’t Twilight’s biological daughter. That doesn’t mean you aren’t her real daughter.” “Yes it does.” “No, it doesn’t,” Shining argued, keeping his tone chipper and a smile on his face. “Being related to somepony else by blood isn’t what makes a family. All that matters is that you care about one another. Just look at your Aunt Cadance. She isn’t related by blood to me or anypony in my family, but we still consider her family.” “That’s because she’s your wife.” “Exactly,” Shining said with a single, firm nod. “We’re husband and wife. Cadance and I love each other so much we wanted to become part of the same family, and that’s what Twilight did for you in a way. Do you remember earlier this year, when Twilight took a trip to Canterlot and left you at home with Spike?” Nyx nodded. “Yeah, I remember. That was the weekend Granny Smith put me under an apple basket.” “Okay... yes, that weekend,” he confirmed, though he had no idea whether or not they were truly talking about the same few days. “Did Twilight tell you what she was doing in Canterlot?” “She was filing paperwork to adopt me.” Shining Armor nodded and smiled. “That’s how much she cares, Nyx. She loves you so much, she didn’t want anypony to be able to take you away from her. She wanted you and everypony else to know that she sees herself as your mother, and that you are her daughter. That’s why she filled out the adoption forms, even after Princess Luna had decreed that you were to stay with her. “Because she wants to be your real mother.” Nyx huffed as she shifted in her hooves. “So, some paper says I’m Twilight’s real daughter.” “Legally, yes... and legally, that’s all that really says that Cadance and I are married. But it’s more than that. Getting married, filing for adoptions, they aren’t what make ponies a real family, that’s what comes afterward. What really defines a family is the love they share and the time they spend together. Shining gave Nyx a gentle nudge, getting her to look at him. “Haven’t you had some good times while you were here in Canterlot?” Nyx looked away from Shining, her gaze wandering back to the bell tower, which was still playing carols. “I guess... I did get to look through that scrapbook with Velvet, and Night Light pulled that cookie out from behind my ear and welcomed me to the family in his speech. And Cadance and I learned how to fold napkins from Fluttershy.” “And I bet you have loads of good memories with Twilight, don’t you?” Nyx nodded her head eagerly as a smile formed on her lips. “I do!” “What’s your favorite memory?” “My absolute favorite?” Nyx pursed her lips, stuck her tongue out, and brought a hoof to her chin. She thought for a few good minutes, shaking her head a few times as if to disregard a memory that had been competing for the spot of favorite. Finally, Nyx smiled and looked back at Shining, though it was not the eager smile of a child about to tell you of a day in the park. It was a more somber smile. “It was when I woke up after fighting all those monsters in Ponyville. I was still an adult, and Twilight had convinced me we had to free the princesses. I was scared they were going to send me back to the moon. Twilight promised she wouldn’t let them, but I was still scared. So I asked her if we could wait a little while, if we could spend some time together in case... I had to go away.” “And did you?” Nyx nodded. “We did. She said Equestria could wait a few hours. She got us something to eat from the kitchens, and then she picked out a story for us to read together. At first, we took turns reading, but then we started to read the dialogue in funny voices. And then... when I was starting to get tired, because of my injuries, she just let me lay my head in her lap while she finished the story. We read the whole book together, cover to cover. Twilight made sure that I had my one last good memory, just in case I did get sent to the moon.” “That’s what I’m talking about, Nyx. It’s those kinds of things that prove that Twilight is, and always will be, your real mother. It’s those kind of things that make Cadance your real aunt and that make my parents your grandparents.” “And makes you my real uncle, right?” Shining Armor laughed anxiously and glanced away. “I don’t know about that. I don’t think we’ve really had any good times together, Nyx.” “But we will, won’t we?” Nyx asked, smiling as she climbed to her hooves and took a step closer to Shining. “Yeah, I suppose we will,” he replied as he stood up as well. “In fact, there’s something I want to show you.” Shining Armor waved at Nyx to follow him, and they began walking towards the clock tower. They walked around to its far side, and it was there they found a large door sitting open. Light poured through the door and onto the snow, and the air was filled with the smells of spring. Nyx had to shield her eyes for a moment when she first looked through the door, but then a large smile spread onto her lips when she was able to see what lay on the far side of the door. “Wow!” “Nyx, welcome to the Crystal Empire,” Shining Armor said as he led Nyx through the doorway, their hooves tracking snow onto the warm dirt and grass. “But... how did we...” “Allow me to explain that.” Nyx and Shining Armor turned and looked to the side of the path, where Princess Luna was standing with a smile. “Well done, Shining Armor. You did a wonderful job calming Nyx’s dream.” Nyx glanced back and forth between the two taller ponies, her eyebrow arched in confusion. “I’m dreaming?” Princess Luna nodded once. “Yes, Nyx, you are. This is how Shining Armor and I were able to find you. As the Princess of the Night, my domain includes the realm of dreams. I was watching this realm when you fell asleep, and was able to sense your dream taking shape.” “So, all of this is my dream?” “No,” Luna said with a shake of her head. “This dream of the Crystal Empire’s beauty is Shining Armor’s. I connected your dreams together with the doorway you just passed through. You were having a nightmare, Nyx. I tried to enter your dream directly to calm you down, but was unable to do so safely. So, instead, I guided Shining Armor to sleep. This allowed me to bridge his dream to yours, which allowed him to calm your nightmare.” “Why did you do all that?” “Everypony is out looking for you, Nyx, and are worried for your safety. We need to know where you are sleeping, so we can come get you.” “Speaking of,” Shining Armor said, interrupting the princess for a moment. “Nyx mentioned Spell Nexus earlier. I think she may be with him.” “Yeah, the last thing I remember was talking to Spell Nexus at his manor. Lumber Jack found me in the streets and helped me get there.” “Lumber Jack?” Luna questioned before glancing at Shining Armor. “Do you know this Lumber Jack?” “Yes, he’s a family friend,” Shining explained. Luna nodded as she began to step towards the doorway, which was framed by the entry archway of the Crystal Empire. “Well, then we have obtained the answer we sought. Nyx, if you would, please return to your own dream. I need to wake Shining Armor so that we can come and get you at Spell Nexus’s manor.” Nyx followed Luna over to the door, and looked through the cold, wintery landscape that lay just beyond. “Do I have to? I wanted to see more of the Crystal Empire.” “I promise, someday you’ll get to see the real Crystal Empire,” Shining Armor assured her. “But right now Twilight is really worried about you, and she won’t stop worrying until we can get you back to her.” “Okay,” Nyx said as she walked through the door. She then stopped and looked back at Princess Luna. “Are you sure this isn’t all just some strange dream? I’m not going to wake up all alone in Nexus’s manor, am I?” “We will be there before you awake, Nyx,” Luna assured. “But, if you truly wish, I have a way you can prove to yourself all that we’ve said is true. It is a trick I discovered milllenia ago, when I was just starting to understand my power over dreams.” “What’s the trick?” Luna motioned towards Shining Armor with a hoof. “Tell Shining Armor something he wouldn’t otherwise know, something that is personal to you and you alone. Then, when you two meet in the real world, you need only to ask him about what was said here in the realm of dreams. If he is able to answer it correctly, then you will know that all this was not a concoction of your mind alone.” Nyx nodded her head, and then fell silent for a few minutes as she thought. She then smiled and looked up at Shining. “You know that stick Twilight bought for me from Lumber Jack, the one burned with fire that looked like a peppermint stick?” “Yeah, I do.” “The reason I picked that stick out is because it reminded me of my friend, Twist. She makes the best peppermint sticks. She gave me one once when I... when I really needed it a lot.” Nyx looked back to Luna. “Is that the right kind of thing to tell him?” “It was perfect,” Luna said as her horn began to glow. “Dream well, Nyx, we will see you when you wake.” With that Luna closed the bridge between the two dreams, letting the crystalline gateway of the empire return to normal as Nyx and her snow covered dream faded from sight. She then looked to Shining, smiling proudly. “You did well.” “She didn’t make it easy,” Shining Armor said with a small chuckle. “She was having a doozy of a nightmare.” “I am sorry I could not assist you, but I cannot cross between dreams when I am bridging two or more minds together. I must remain in a single dream, as an anchor point for the magical bridge.” “I guess that makes sense. You can’t cross a bridge when you’re the one holding it together,” Shining Armor said. “There was one thing I wanted to talk to you about, though.” “Oh, what is—” Luna’s tongue and mouth were silenced by the wet, cold splat of a snowball against her face. She stood still as stone for a moment, feeling frozen water slide down her face. The snow must have come from Nyx’s dream, but that fact did little to soothe the chilled shiver that ran down the princess’s spine. She slowly opened her eyes and looked to Shining Armor who was smiling smugly as the glow from his horn faded. “That was for throwing me through the door.” ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. =====================================================================
A Couch and ChaosWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 11 A Couch and Chaos ==================== “Come on! Come on! Yes... yes... Yes... Yes... NO!” Twilight stomped her hooves, and threw the red dress over her shoulder with a surge of magic. The living room of her parent’s home was a disaster, like a tornado and an earthquake had decided to do a tango. Furniture was shoved up against the walls and papers littered the floor. It was a mess, but a mess with a purpose. All the papers that littered the floor were maps. There were maps of Canterlot and Ponyville. There were maps of the Equestrian Train Network and Airship Trade Routes. There were maps of every road heading out of Canterlot. There were maps Twilight hadn’t been through and maps of towns so small she had never even heard of them. Still, all the maps she had laid out were only half of what she needed to perform a successful scrying spell. The other thing she needed was something of strong personal significance to Nyx to get a solid reading. The ideal item for that would have been Nyx’s headband, but they hadn’t seen her headband since the stage collapse. And thus, while a pair of guards flew to Ponyville to fetch Nyx’s treasure book, Twilight had been desperately trying anything she, Spike, and Fluttershy could find in the house. They had tried some of the clothes she had packed for Nyx. They had tried some of the napkins Nyx had helped Fluttershy and Cadance fold. She had even tried the ugly red dress Velvet had bought, but it had all been to no avail. All she had been able to confirm was that Nyx was still in Canterlot. “Spike, what’s next?” “We weren’t able to find anything else,” Spike said, he and Fluttershy standing behind Twilight. “What about Nyx’s saddlebags?” “You tried them already,” Spike said, pointing to the saddlebags, which had been tossed into a pile with all the other items that had failed to give Twilight the results she wanted. “What about the dress Rarity made, the one Nyx didn’t get to wear because of the dress my mother bought?” “You tried that one too, Twilight,” Fluttershy said. “Well.... what about... gah! There has to be something!” As if answering Twilight’s shout to the ceiling, the trio heard somepony knocking. Twilight was on her hooves in a second, galloping past Fluttershy and Spike before pulling the front door open with a sharp snap. There, on the front step, were a pair of royal guards. “Finally!” Twilight said, a relieved smile spreading on her lips. “I don’t know what took you two so long, but I’m glad you’re here. Now, give it to me.” She held out her hoof expectantly. The pair of guards glanced at one another before looking back at Twilight. “Give you what, Miss Sparkle?” Twilight’s smile cracked, a forced laugh slipping out through her teeth. “Oh, ha ha ha, very funny, sirs. And ponies say you royal guards never play jokes. Still, this isn’t the time. Give me the book, please.” “We have no book, Miss Sparkle.” “You don’t have... Then why are you here?! I need Nyx’s treasure book if I’m going to find her! She keeps her crusader cape in that book and her kazoo and... that whole book is filled with things I could use for my scrying spell! That’s why Celestia sent you to get it! That’s why I told you exactly where Nyx keeps it! So you could get it and bring it to me! Now give it to me!” “We don’t have that book, Miss Sparkle!” “Then what are you doing here!?” Twilight shouted, undoubtedly waking some of the neighbors. “We came to tell you Nyx has been located. She is at Headmaster’s Manor for Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, the current residence of Spell Nexus. Princess Celestia is currently in route, and we are to accompany— OOF!” Like a rock released from a catapult, Twilight used her magic to plow through the guards and gallop into the street. Her hooves skidded and slid on the snow, but she didn’t let that slow her down. She called on her magic and began to teleport. Casting the spell over and over, she began to pop down the street like a bolt from a crossbow, crossing blocks of distance in the matter of seconds. “Twilight! Twilight, wait up!” Spike shouted, jumping over the knocked over guards and running down the street. “Oh, I am so sorry,” Fluttershy said, hovering above the guards. “I’m sure Twilight didn’t mean to do that. She’s just very worried about Nyx. Still, thank you very much for coming and telling us somepony found her. I would help you out of the snow, but I need to catch up with Spike and Twilight. I hope you don’t mind. I really am sorry, and I’m sure Twilight is sorry too and... well... sorry.” With that Fluttershy took off first catching up with Spike. She picked him up in her hooves and then ascended into the sky. Twilight was already several blocks ahead, leaving Spike and Fluttershy to follow the distinct flashing of her teleportation spells to Spell Nexus’s manor. ~~~ Princess Celestia glided down with her private guards, landing in the front yard of the manor. She always used to love Spell Nexus’s holiday decorations, and seeing the manor so devoid of any cheer and light made the princess frown. For months she had been trying to talk to Spell Nexus about what happened, but he had become a hermit inside his own home. She was turned away by Proper Etiquette every time she visited, and Spell Nexus had taken a sabbatical from the school as well. It had only made it that much more surprising when a pair of guards caught up with her in the sky and said Spell Nexus had waved them down, saying Nyx was at his home. “Where is Nexus?” Celestia asked. “He’s right here, Your Highness.” Celestia and her personal contingent turned, seeing a pair of guards fluttering down from the sky, carrying Spell Nexus between them. The last time she had seen him was the day she brought him back to the manor, after he had locked himself in the dungeon. He had been a little worse for wear, but it wasn’t anything a bath and good night sleep wouldn’t cure. But now, his mane was long and unkempt, he had gained weight, and it was hard to tell when he had bathed last. It simply looked like he had given up on taking care of himself. She would need to speak with Proper Etiquette again, once Nyx was safely back with Twilight. “Thank you, good sirs,” Celestia said to the guards before shifting her gaze. “I wish we could have seen each other under better circumstances, Spell Nexus.” He didn’t even look in Celestia’s direction and instead lifted a hoof and pointed to his home. “Nyx should be inside. I asked Proper Etiquette to ensure that she didn’t leave the study.” “How did she find her way here in the first place?” Celestia asked, letting Nexus lead her and her guards towards the door. “I wasn’t aware she knew where you lived.” “She didn’t. She was brought here by another pony named—” “Out with you!” The doors to the manor flew open, and with a yelp a large, burly, plaid-shirt wearing earth pony flew through the air and crash landed on the snow covered lawn. A few steps behind that pony was Proper Etiquette, looking not quite as proper as he usually was. A few strands of his mane were out of place and his monocle had somehow become cracked. “Hey, it not my fault you don’t know how to take care of tree,” the burly pony shouted as he pulled himself up from the snow. “My tree maintenance is impeccable! Even if it was not, it is not your place to simply chop off branches of a tree we paid you for!” “They vere bad branches!” “That is my decision to make, Mr. Jack. Any say you had in the care and trimming of that tree ended when it was purchased. In fact, I could mount that tree to the ceiling and decorate it like a fine chandelier.” “That not vhat you do vith tree!” Lumberjack shouted as he began to stomp back towards the door, snow falling from his fur and shirt as he went. “Tree is meant to stand on ground, not hang from ceiling!” “You know what? I am going to hang it from the ceiling. Yes, it will look simply lovely, be wonderfully unique, and you can’t do anything to stop me!” “Do not tempt Lumber Jack to teach you the right vay to treat tree by beating you over the head vith that tree and your tacky little bobbles!” “Those ornaments were imported from the finest—” “Gentlestallions, if I may interrupt.” Princess Celestia’s firm yet calm voice snapped both Proper Etiquette and Lumber Jack out of their argument, making them realize they were in the presence of their sun princess. Proper Etiquette quickly brushed back the few loose strands of his mane and bowed politely while Lumber Jack lowered himself into a full kneel. “I am dreadfully sorry, Sir,” Proper Etiquette said as he looked up at Nexus. “I did not wish to embarrass you in front of her highness. I was simply trying to keep this brute from destroying the tree.” “Lumber Jack vas not destroying it!” The woodcutter protested as he stood up straight. “There are bad branches. I vas simply trimming tree, so it would be at its finest.” Spell Nexus sighed and shook his head. “Princess Celestia, allow me to properly introduce you to Lumber Jack. He—” “—sells Hearth’s Warming trees and logs,” Celestia interrupted. “Jack, shouldn’t you and your friends be at Donut Joe’s eating and drinking the night away?” “Ah, the annual party ended,” Lumber Jack answered. “I vas valking back to hotel when I found Little Snowflake.” “And why did you bring Nyx here, Jack?” “I vas going to bring her back to the castle, but after ve talked she asked if I vould bring her here. She had to ask Spell Nexus question, and vas very determined.” “And is Nyx still here?” Celestia asked, turning to look at Proper Etiquette. “Yes, Your Highness. Your sister and Prince Shining Armor arrived a few moments ago and I showed them to the study. That was when I heard a sawing sound coming from the foyer and found this brute trying to hack off a branch off the tree.” “Vas not hacking! Vas trimming!” “Gentlestallions, please,” Celestia said, trying to keep the pair from breaking into another argument. “Are Luna and Shining Armor still upstairs with Nyx?” “Shining Armor is with Nyx?!” All heads turned as Twilight came galloping up the path. She skidded to a stop beside Celestia, body still trailing magic from her last teleportation spell. She glanced frantically back and forth between all the ponies present. “How did he even know she’s here?! Who let him go see Nyx?! He’s the whole reason she ran away! He shouldn’t be anywhere near her right now!” “Set your mind at ease, Twilight Sparkle. Everything is alright now.” Through the open door of the manor, everypony on the front step turned to see Princess Luna descending the staircase in the manor’s foyer. She was coming down from the second floor. Shining Armor was walking a few steps behind the moon princess, and galloping ahead of both of them was Nyx. The little filly was already halfway down the stairs, running as fast as her hooves could carry her with a bright smile on her face. “Nyx!” Twilight pushed pass Proper Etiquette, ran into the manor, and met Nyx halfway across the foyer. The pair hugged each other tight as Twilight fought back tears. “Iwassoworried! Areyouokay?! Whatwereyouthinking, runningofflikethat?! I’vebeenworriedsick! Don’teverdothatagain! Howdidyouevengethere?! Whydidyoucomehere?! WhywereyouwithShining?! Didhesayanythingtoyou?! Ifhedid, Ipromisenoneofitis—” “Twilight, you’re squishing me!” Twilight loosened her grip, letting Nyx lean back a moment and catch her breath. Still, the pair soon resumed their hug. “I’m sorry,” Twilight said “I was just worried about you.” “I assure you, Twilight, you had little to worry about. From the sounds of it, Nyx has been in good hooves for most of the evening,” Luna said as she and Shining Armor reached the bottom of the stairs. Twilight, however, didn’t relax at the moon princess’s words. She instead climbed to her hooves and positioned herself so she stood between Nyx and Shining. “What are you doing here?” Twilight asked. “Were you afraid Nyx was going to brainwash Spell Nexus again and restart the Children of Nightmare? Were you coming to arrest her or—” “No, I wasn’t,” Shining Armor said gently. He tried to take a few steps forward, but this made Twilight tense, as if she feared he was going to try and snatch Nyx away at any moment. “Then I bet you were here to make sure Princess Luna didn’t get brainwashed. That’s it, isn’t it? You wanted to make sure—” “I assure you, Twilight, that Shining’s had no such intentions,” Princess Luna said. She tried to take a step forward as well, but Twilight’s paranoia was running like an out of control train engine. Twilight pushed Nyx back as her eyes flicked back and forth between her brother and the princess. “I think he made his intentions pretty clear back at the castle. He’s been cold around Nyx ever since he got off the train from the Crystal Empire. This whole mess is his fault, and Nyx ran away because of what he said!” “I know, Twilie. You’re—” “I don’t want to hear it right now, Shining,” Twilight snapped. She nudged Nyx and began to lead her towards the manor’s front door. “It’s been a long night and all I want to do is get Nyx back to the house.” “But—” Shining quickly snapped his mouth shut when Twilight turned to glare at him, any other words he had in protest getting scared back down his throat. He, in the end, could only hang his head as he followed his sister out the door, passing by Celestia, her guards, and Spell Nexus, who saw the folly in trying to stop Twilight at the moment. ~~~ The gentle knock at the door to the townhouse drew Rarity from her seat at the couch. She trotted to the door and opened it gently before smiling. “Oh, we were wondering where you two had gone. Where’s Twilight? Weren’t you two with her?” Fluttershy and Spike came in the door, stepped onto the welcome mat, and wiping their hooves and feet respectively as Rarity shut the door. “We were, but when the guards told us they found Nyx, she teleported off without us,” Spike answered. “We had only gotten halfway to Spell Nexus’s manor when we ran into her walking back with Nyx and Shining Armor.” “Well, I’m glad to hear Nyx has been reunited with Twilight, but why is Shining Armor with them?” “Oh, I know why!” Pinkie Pie said, popping into the conversation with one of her legs raised high, like she was a grade school filly trying to get the attention of the teacher. “I bet it’s because they had a big heart to heart chat and now they’re best friends again and we can throw a big “Nyx is Found!” party. Just let me go get my party cannon and I’ll have this place party ready in—” Fluttershy cautiously extended a wing to touch Pinkie Pie’s shoulder. “Uh... I don’t think Twilight’s in the mood for a party right now.” “What makes you say that, darling?” The door to the house snapped open behind the quartet, causing Fluttershy to let out a small “eep”. She leapt up, standing on Pinkie Pie’s back while all four of them looked back at the door. Twilight had been the one to open the door, and she was now standing to one side, allowing Nyx to walk inside. Shining Armor followed a few steps behind. “Girls, can you do me a favor? I need you to watch Nyx for a few minutes. Also, when my parents and Cadance get back, tell them to come to the kitchen.” “Whatever for, darling?” Rarity asked as she and the others stepped back, allowing Twilight to walk past as Shining followed a few steps behind. Twilight opened the kitchen door, letting Shining Armor go in first. “Because, it’s time we all had a serious talk.” With that Twilight followed Shining into the kitchen, pulling the door behind her shut with a sharp slam that caused Fluttershy to lose her balance and fall from Pinkie Pie’s back. A burst of magic from Rarity saved Fluttershy from hitting the floor, but it could not keep the smile on Pinkie Pie’s face from falling into a frown. “But... everypony should be happy. We found Nyx, didn’t we?” “We did, Pinkie Pie,” Rarity said as she set Fluttershy back on her hooves. “But it looks like we’ll have to wait until the Hearth’s Warming party tomorrow to really celebrate it.” ~~~ Cadance, Night Light, and Twilight Velvet returned to the house with Rainbow Dash and Applejack. All five were happy as they came through the door. They were happy Nyx was found, and maybe equally as happy they’d finally get to hit the hay. It was late in the evening, and their minds and bodies yearned for the comfort offered by pillows and sweet dreams. But Rarity met them at the door. She directed Cadance, Night Light, and Velvet to the kitchen, where Twilight and Shining were waiting. At the same time Rarity took Applejack and Rainbow Dash up stairs with her. The five friends didn’t want to intrude on what was a family matter, and they also felt keeping Nyx occupied in Twilight’s room, the place where they would be having their holiday sleepover, was the best way to ensure she didn’t overhear what might turn into a loud discussion. Yet, so far, it had all been silent. The five ponies sat around the kitchen table. Shining Armor was alone at one end of the table, while his parents, his sister, and his wife sat at the far end, glaring at him with frowns on their lips. It was the painful kind of silence, one that rubbed against the mind like sandpaper. “Just tell us why, Shining,” Velvet finally asked. “That’s what we’re trying to understand. Why did you say those things to Nyx?” “I didn’t know she was listening when I said them,” Shining Armor said, trying to defend himself. “Why would you say things like that at all? I thought we raised you better than that?” “I know, and I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to cause all this, and I didn’t want it all to come out like that. I wouldn’t have said those things when I did if the catwalk hadn’t come crashing down on top of our heads. I was just... if Pinkie hadn’t shouted then Twilight and Cadance might have gotten caught in the accident. I was looking for somepony to blame and—” “And so you think that makes it all right to blame Nyx?” Twilight snapped. “No... well, yes... Twilight, I thought she was the only one up there.” “But she wasn’t! A unicorn chased her and—” “I know,” Shining Armor said firmly. “Luna and I found the unicorn that chased Nyx on the catwalks. He was a reporter, the same reporter that ambushed you and Cadance when we were getting lunch at the festival. You remember him, right?” Twilight and Cadance glanced at one another before looking back at Shining. “Why would a reporter chase Nyx on the catwalks?” Twilight asked. “He wanted to write a story about Nyx. He wanted everypony to know that the princesses have been letting everypony believe Nyx was put in prison when she’s actually been living in Ponyville with you. He was dead set on getting a picture of Nyx without her disguise to make sure his story was taken seriously. He wanted ponies to know that Nightmare Moon was still a threat.” “Sounds like you and him would get along real well,” Twilight snapped. “I’m sure you two could spend hours swapping conspiracy theories of how Nyx is trying to take over Equestria.” “Twilie, I’m sorry,” Shining Armor stressed, trying to put as much sincerity into his words as possible. “I know I messed up.” “Do you? Do you really?” Twilight asked, sitting forward. “Because I don’t think you do. What if somepony else had found Nyx, somepony who is as scared of her as you are. That pony could have hurt her! Worse, if she had stayed out in the snow, she might have gotten frostbite or hypothermia. She could have died!” “I know, I know,” Shining Armor said, standing up from his cushion. He turned and looked out the kitchen window to the backyard. “I get it, Twilight. I messed up big! It seems like that’s all I’m good at, anymore. I let myself get brainwashed by a overgrown bug. I let my magic get blocked by a crystal-obsessed shadow. And now, worse of all, I caused all of this because I let my own fears get the better of me. I should have trusted the princesses. I should have trusted you, Twilight.” “Then why didn’t you?” Twilight asked. “I... I was scared,” Shining Armor said, not able to bring himself to look at Twilight. “I was scared I was going to lose my little sister, and I thought it was because Nyx would take you away. But... that’s not why I was scared. You’re Princess Celestia’s private student, Twilie. You’re the bearer of the Element of Magic, and now a mother who went through Tartarus for her daughter. I guess... it’s just hard for me to see how a mare as amazing as you needs her big brother anymore. “But I guess with everything I’ve done you wouldn’t want me for a big brother, even if you did need one.” Shining heard the clatter of hooves behind him. He turned from the window, and saw Twilight had stood up from the table. Her ears were pressed flat against her head, her nose was scrunched up, and she was pacing. Each hoof fall was driven into the ground, as if she was taking her aggression out on the floor to keep herself from going after him. Twilight huffed, puffed, and mumbled to herself. She’d glance in Shining’s direction on occasion, but never for more than a few seconds before going back to her pacing and mumbling. She kept her voice quiet, as if she didn’t want anypony to overhear the argument she was having with herself. And it was an argument. Twilight raised her voice at times and was constantly turning her head to the left or right, as if she was talking to a pair of ponies on either side of her. This went on for several seconds before Twilight finally returned to her seat at the table. Night Light held out a concerned hoof, but Twilight waved him off before fixing her gaze on Shining Armor. “I... I understand what you’re saying, Shining, and you’ll always be my big brother, even if I do want to turn you into a cactus right now. I just... I think it’s going to take time before I can trust you again, especially around Nyx.” Shining slowly sat back down at the table as he nodded. “I know.” “Still, thank you for helping Luna find Nyx,” Twilight said. “Now come on, we’d better all get to bed. It’s been a long night and we don’t want to be tired for the Hearth’s Warming party at the castle.” The five ponies nodded and stood up from the table. Night Light and Velvet were the first to leave, with Twilight a few steps behind. Cadance lingered at the door to glance back at Shining for a moment. He dared to smile, thinking she had some kind words to say. Cadance, however, just glared at him for several long seconds, her eyes burning straight through to his very soul. She then turned, huffed, and stomped up the stairs. Shining then heard the loud snap of a door, and he knew in an instant he was going to be spending the night on the couch. ~~~ Shining Armor groaned and turned on the couch, struggling to get comfortable in the dark of the living room. He had fetched a spare blanket and pillow from a hallway closet, and as he tried to sleep the house slowly grew quiet. He could still hear some voices drifting down the stairs. It sounded like Twilight, her friends, and Spike were still up. He also heard his name a few times, a sign they were likely talking about him. Even that chatter died down eventually, allowing the house to grow truly quiet. It was peaceful and calm. It was a proper Hearth’s Warming Eve Night, but even then sleep did not come to Shining. He could only lay there, staring up at the ceiling and thinking of Cadance. Why did he say that to her? He still didn’t know. Yes, he was angry at the time. Yes, you sometimes say things you don’t mean when you’re angry. Yes, he had probably said the single stupidest thing he could to his wife, but he didn’t mean it. He would never purposefully say anything like that to her. He loved her. He at least felt he had made some headway with Twilight, after the talk in the kitchen. But Cadance, he had never seen her that angry before. She had always been a ray of sunshine to him. The one that made him and Twilight smile. To see Cadance like that, it made him fear her more than the Changeling Queen and King Sombra combined. “Uncle Shining, are you down here?” Hearing the small voice, Shining was drawn from his thoughts. He sat up on the couch and cast a light spell with his horn. It filled the room with its gentle, white light, and he was able to see Nyx. She was coming down the staircase, a small pillow draped over her back. “Yeah, I’m here, but what are you doing downstairs? Shouldn’t you be up in Twilight’s room with everypony else?” “Rainbow Dash is snoring really loudly and Pinkie Pie keeps making these weird squeaking noises. I think she’s sleeping on top of a bunch of balloons,” Nyx said as she reached the bottom of the stairs and began to walk around the edge of the couch. “Can I sleep down here with you? “Well, I don’t know Nyx,” Shining said, even as the filly hopped up onto one of the neighboring seats. “Twilight probably wouldn’t want you down here with me right now. I’m kind of well... it’s hard to describe. I’m in trouble and—” “Are you grounded?” Shining sat dumbfounded for a moment, thinking about the word. He wasn’t allowed to sleep in his own bed, his family was angry with what he had done, and if Cadance had her way he’d probably have to clean the whole crystal castle with a toothbrush. “Yeah,” he eventually said with a laugh. “I guess I am grounded.” Nyx laid down on the chair she had leapt up into, resting her head on the pillow she had brought downstairs. “Is it because of everything you said?” she asked through a yawn. “Yes, it is.” “That’s silly,” Nyx said as she watched him from her pillow. “Why is it silly?” “Because I’m not mad at you about it anymore, and I was the one you were saying all that stuff about.” “Why aren’t you mad?” Shining asked, a curious thought crossing his mind. “You ran away when you heard me say it, but when we talked in your dream, you didn’t run away.” “I... I don’t really know,” Nyx said before yawning. “I know I was dreaming about something before you found me. It’s really fuzzy, but I do remember hearing a bunch of bells ringing. I also remember you were the one ringing those bells, and you were smiling when you did it. I guess you didn’t seem so scary after that.” “Well, I’m glad you’re not scared anymore,” Shining said as he began to stand up from the couch. “But I’m still grounded Nyx. You should go back upstairs before Twilight finds you.” “But it’s so silly,” she said, already starting to drift off now that she was away from Rainbow Dash’s snoring. “After all I did, Twilight didn’t ground me, and all you did was say mean things. You didn’t ever do anything bad.” “Yes, but I’m a big pony and should have known better,” Shining said as he came up beside the chair Nyx had claimed as her new bed. “Now come on, let’s get you back to bed.” Nyx groaned and grabbed her pillow with her forehooves. “But Rainbow Dash is so loud. She’s worse than Spike was when he had the dragon flu.” Shining Armor had already lit his horn, intending to pick Nyx up with his levitation magic and carry her back to Twilight’s room. But, he eventually sighed and instead turned his magic elsewhere. He took a smaller blanket, which hung over the back of the chair as decoration, and laid it across Nyx. He then turned, walked back to the couch, and laid back down with his own borrowed blanket and pillow. “All right, but if Twilight asks you snuck down here after I was already asleep. Deal?” Shining Armor was only answered by the gentle sounds of breathing, and he could see Nyx’s eyes had already slid shut. It had been a long day for the young filly, a long day for all of them. And, even now he was finding his eyes growing heavy. Nyx had granted him some peace of mind, and soon he had nodded off as well. The magic from Shining’s horn faded as sleep overcame him, his light spell disappearing with it. But not all of the light left the room. A single beacon remained on the staircase, a beacon that sat atop the point of a purple unicorn horn. And beneath that light Twilight was smiling down at the scene. She lingered for a moment longer, watching her daughter and brother sleeping peacefully before turning to head back to her own room. “Sleep tight, BBBFF.” ~~~ “Your Highness, Miss Fluttershy has arrived a bit earlier and wants to speak with you. Shall we let her in?” “Yes, of course,” Princess Celestia replied before turning her attention back to the castle servants, who were moving an ice sculpture into place in the center of the buffet table. She was overseeing the final preparations for the Hearth’s Warming party, which was going to be held in the Canterlot Castle Ballroom. All the decorations were in place, all the food was being brought out, and a pony had come from the train station. All the trains were on schedule and carriages were waiting to bring everypony’s families when they arrived. Everything was coming together according to plan, something Celestia was sure would bring relief to Twilight’s mind. “Good morning, Princess Celestia.” The sun princess turned and smiled at Fluttershy as the yellow pegasus trotted in from the door. “Good morning to you as well. I hope everypony was able to get a good night’s sleep after staying up so late.” “I think most everypony did,” Fluttershy answered. “Though, that’s kind of why I’m here a little early. Rarity still wasn’t out of the bathroom when I left and Rainbow Dash hadn’t gotten out of bed either. I think everypony is going to be a little late getting here. I hope that’s okay.” “And what about Shining Armor?” Celestia asked, remembering how he, Nyx, and Twilight had departed Spell Nexus's manor the night before. “Princess Cadance kind of made him sleep on the couch,” Fluttershy said quietly. “Ooooooooo, disharmony in matrimonial paradise. Sounds like my favorite cup of tea, though I think I’d take it with a wedge of topaz.” Celestia and Fluttershy both turned, looking to the ice sculpture the servants had just finished assembling. The statue had, moments before, been a beautiful carving of the Hearth’s Warming heart. But now the ice sculpture looked like a tropical island. The base was covered in a rough, sandy texture that was dotted with seashells and starfish. A pair of tall palm trees stood, swaying in a non-existent seabreeze,even though they were made of ice. And reclining in a hammock hanging between the trees was a moving and smiling ice statue of Discord. “What are you doing here?” Celestia said, as if she had suddenly been struck by a horrible headache. “Relax, Miss Sunshine,” Discord said as he climbed out of the hammock. As he floated away from the sculpture the ice that comprised his body melted, being replaced with his normal hodgepodge of flesh. At the same time the ice sculpture began to morph and bend, returning to the shape it had been moments before. He then produced a scroll out of thin air, unfurling it to reveal a haphazardly prepared list that was dotted with green checkmarks, red circles, and a few rude doodles of the sun princess. “Despite your every effort to send me to the four corners of this very round world, I’m all caught up on my chores. Furthermore, I was invited to attend this festive get-together by my dear friend, Fluttershy.” Discord said before snapping his claw. In a moment he, Celestia, and Fluttershy were in full body pajamas and were lying on a trio of large beds, all different colors of pink. Celestia and Fluttershy had curlers in their manes while Discord had on a facial mask of strawberry jam. “Still, it’s time to dish. I want to hear all the details. What did Shining do to get put in the doghouse? Was it scandalous? And who should I ask to the prom? Be honest, I’m really torn between myself and myself.” Discord held up a pair of pictures, each featuring himself. In one, he looked like a chess club nerd. In the other, a black leather jacket bad colt. “Discord,” Celestia said, trying to keep her temper level as she used her magic to remove the curlers from her mane. “I don’t know if now’s the best time for long stories.” “Celestia, darling, your mane is never going to look fabulous if you don’t leave those in at least overnight.” Another snap of his claw, and Discord had replaced the curlers in Celestia’s mane. A frown began to crease the sun princess’s lips, but before she could raise her voice to Discord, Fluttershy spoke up. “Maybe there’s a way we could tell you what happened quickly, that way Celestia still has time to make sure everything is ready for the party.” “Oh, I suppose there’s a way we could do it quickly,” Discord said, beginning to smile devilishly as he looked at Celestia. “How about a makeover montage?” Before Celestia could protest, it had already begun. For her and Fluttershy, time seemed to run in fast forward. They were out in Canterlot, going to boutiques and clothing stores. Celestia was trying on outfits, getting head shakes and nods from Fluttershy and Discord. All the while, Fluttershy was telling Discord of what happened. Or rather, she could feel her mouth moving, but couldn’t hear anything except some oddly peppy music in her ears. But almost as soon as it had started, the trio found themselves walking back into the ballroom. Celestia and Fluttershy were each carrying shopping bags, and Celestia herself was wearing a lovely, new Hearth’s Warming dress that was a mixture of lighter blues and whites that went well with her coat and the blue color of her mane. “I must say, it certainly sounds like everypony here has been doing a good job of creating some holiday chaos in my absence,” Discord said as he floated in the air, reclining gently. “Logs catching fire, mental breakdowns, falling catwalks, royal marital trouble, and a big burly lumberjack named Lumber Jack. All it needed was a civil uprising of dinner forks. If you had pulled that off I would have happily given you all my personal seal of approval. “Oh, what the heck, I’m feeling generous.” Discord turned his wrist, making a sticker appear out of thin air which he proudly stuck to Fluttershy’s forehead with his thumb. “I’ll give you a gold star for the effort.” “Just don’t talk about it so lightly around Twilight,” Celestia advised as she set down the shopping bags she had been levitating. “Oh no, I’m smart enough to realize Twilight is going to be in angry mother hawk mode,” Discord said as he examined his own eagle claw, inspecting the red polish that now adorned his nails. “Though, are you ponies going to finally let me meet Nyx today? I can’t start Bad Guys Anonymous until I’ve been introduced to a fellow reformed villain.” Discord flew away, taking a seat at one of the tables in the hall with twenty copies of himself in a variety of outfits. “Hello, my name is Discord.” “Hi Discord,” the twenty copies chimed back. “I’m proud to announce that I’ve now gone sixty one days without an act of malicious chaos, and that the Gemstone Pox I gave to that group of dragons sixty two days ago has cleared up nicely.” Words of encouragement and happy smiles came from the twenty clones, each trying to encourage the original Discord. One even offered him a hug, which he gladly took with a tear in his eyes. “See,” the original Discord said, “BGA is all about group therapy. It’s only by talking out our problems that we’re able to reach real breakthroughs.” He then snapped his fingers, causing the support group to disappear as he floated back towards Celestia and Fluttershy. “But, believe me, the last thing anypony wants is for me to talk to myself. Even I’d go crazy.” “I think I might be able to talk Twilight into it,” Fluttershy said. “But, you’ll need to be on your best behavior. Okay?” “But of course, Fluttershy,” Discord said as, with a small pop and flash of magic, he put on a fine tuxedo and a dapper top hat. “I am reformed, after all, and am thus quite capable of being civil at high society functions.” He then smiled and held out a paw to the yellow pegasus. “If, of course, I’m allowed to work some of the chaos out of my system before hand. Care to join me for a flight around Canterlot? I feel like throwing a few blue raspberry flavored snowcone snowballs and then maybe making a few snow ponies come alive and sing as a barbershop quartet.” “Oh, can they sing carols?” Fluttershy asked as she jumped into the air to hover next to Discord. “I think everypony would love that.” “I was going to have them sing drinking songs from the Emerald Isles, but I suppose carols could be fun.” ~~~ “Babs!” Apple Bloom zipped to the doors of the ballroom, the Hearth’s Warming party now in full swing. Twilight, her friends, and her family had managed to arrive on time, and now other relatives who were coming in on different trains were arriving one by one. The first to arrive had been Rarity’s and Applejack’s families. Then had come Rainbow Dash’s and Fluttershy’s parents from Clousdale. Then Pinkie Pie’s parents had arrived with her sisters. But even immediate family was not enough. With Celestia’s permission, invitations had been sent out to even more ponies, five of which were relatives of the Apple Family: Aunt and Uncle Orange as well as Babs Seed and her parents. “Hey Cous,” Babs said as she gave Apple Bloom a hug. “Seems like it’s been forever since the reunion.” “I know! I can’t believe it’s only been a few months. I’m so glad you could come.” “Ya can thank Aunt and Uncle Orange for that,” Babs said as she looked back at them. “They were the ones that paid for the train tickets so me and my parents could be here.” “That’s ‘my parents and I,’” Aunt Orange corrected. “Can’t remember how many times you said that to me.” Applejack said, having been drawn to the conversation by Babs’ and Apple Bloom’s happy shouts. “It’s good to see you two, especially after what happened at the reunion.” “Oh, don’t worry about that Applejack. We still had a wonderful time,” Aunt Orange said with a reassuring wave of her hoof. “I’m just sorry we were a little out of it there at the end and couldn’t help finish painting the barn. That much exercise isn’t in our usual routines.” She sighed and shook her head. “Still wish we had pulled it together for the family photo. I swear, we almost look like zombies.” “Zombies! Where!?” “Pinkamena Diane Pie, what have we told you about interrupting other ponies’ conversations like that?” Just as quickly as Pinkie Pie had leapt over at the mention of zombies, her mother May Pie had pulled her back over to where her family was standing, even as Inkie and Blinkie Pie giggled and her father struggled to keep himself from smiling. “Well, you don’t have to worry about any hard work here,” Applejack assured them, chuckling a little at Pinkie Pie’s antics. “Nothing but good times with friends and family today. Still, why don’t we get away from the door. I’ll introduce you to the princesses and then you can grab a bite to eat. Oh, and if you see any brownies running around, make sure to let somepony know. Those little things sprouted legs and we haven’t been able to track them all down yet. ” “How did brownies grow legs?” Babs asked. “Discord thought having to chase after our desserts would be a good way for all of us to keep off the holiday weight. He overheard Rarity complaining about it. Though, I got ta say, I’m surprised he hasn’t made something bigger happen.” ~~~ “It was nice to finally meet your parents, Fluttershy,” Twilight said as the pair of mares stood near the heart shaped ice sculpture, watching as Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom introduced Nyx to Babs Seed. During the harvest festival Nyx had been helping out Twist with her entry into the festival Candy Confection Competition. They had been so busy, they had missed the escapades of the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Considering everything that happened, Twilight was arguably relieved that Nyx had missed out. “They were just as happy to meet you, Twilight.” “Do you really write them a letter every week?” “I try to,” Fluttershy answered before taking a quick sip from the cup of punch which was resting on a nearby table. “Sometimes the adventures we go on make it hard, but I wouldn’t want them to worry. I’m the first pegasus in my family to live on the ground, so they’re always scared something’s going to get me.” “Not so many wild animals in a cloud city, huh?” “All we really ever have to worry about are dragons, and, if we get enough warning, we can push our homes out of the way before the dragon even gets there.” “Well, I’m glad they could make it. Them and Rainbow Dash’s parents. Nice to finally know she gets that rainbow mane of hers from her father.” “Oh, I already knew that, but then again we’ve known each other ever since flight camp.” Fluttershy paused again, to sip from her punch and nibble at her cookie. She then cleared her throat and looked back at Twilight. “Actually, there’s someone that wants a chance to meet Nyx, if it’s all right. I mean... besides the thing with the brownies, he really has been on his best behavior. He even helped Princess Celestia pick out the dress she’s wearing.” Twilight frowned and tipped back her cup of punch, drinking down all that remained of the fruity refreshment before setting the cup down on the table. “Uhhhhhh... fine. But one claw, paw, or hoof out of line and the Elements of Harmony will be the least of his worries.” “Finally, I was afraid you were going to wait until the end of the party to ask.” Discord, who had shrunken himself down to smaller than a mouse, popped out of Fluttershy’s ear. He wore a big grin, and jumped to Fluttershy’s mane, using it like a long slide to reach the floor where he quickly grew back to his normal size. “I must also say, Fluttershy, your ears are impeccable. I don’t know how you keep them so clean. I always have trouble with things getting caught in mine.” Hitting the side of his head, Discord dislodged a deck of cards from his ear, which spilled out of his head and formed into a gravity-defying house of cards on the table next to Twilight. “See, you just never know what’s going to come rolling out of my head.” “I bet nothing would come out if your head was made of stone again,” Twilight growled. “Now, Twilight, he is just being himself,” Fluttershy said before turning her attention to the draconequus. “And Discord, do you think you can tone it down just a teensy weensy little bit before Nyx comes over?” “But of course!” he said, snapping his fingers and making the house of cards quickly flatten itself into a neat and orderly deck. He then bowed to Twilight. “Is that more to your liking, Twilight?” “Yes,” Twilight said, though the tone in her voice made it obvious she’d rather have said no. Still, with a gentle, encouraging nod from Fluttershy, Twilight turned and trotted away. She came back a few minutes later, Nyx following at her side. “Nyx, Discord. Discord, Nyx. Nyx, say hello.” “Hello.” “There, you met her,” Twilight said before trying to lead Nyx away. “Now, can we—” “Hold on, Twilight,” Discord said, lowering his head as he levitated the rest of his torso up in the air. His jaw line was flat, a rare moment when he wasn’t all laughs, smiles, and chaos magic. “Just let me get a good look at her.” Nyx shied back at bit from the draconequus’s manic gaze, which seemed to be looking straight through her to something buried deep within. Still, after a few moments Discord’s smile returned and he stood back up straight. “Got to give credit where credit is due, you’ve taken all the fun out of this one, Twilight.” “What do you mean?” Twilight snapped. Discord flew down, hovering just above the ground as he coiled himself around Nyx and Twilight. He then gently tapped on Twilight’s head before doing the same to Nyx. “You hear that? They sound the same. That means two things. One, you’re both glorified eggheads. Second, you're both going to be about as much fun to me as a well organized and cataloged stamp collection.” Hanging his head, Discord flew away and landed next to Fluttershy. He put his paw to his forehead, faking a dramatic pose that would do Rarity proud. “And there goes all my plans of taking over Equestria with Nightmare Moon’s help once she’s a little older.” “He’s kidding,” Fluttershy assured before Twilight could shout. “Yes, I suppose I am,” Discord said, a bit of sadness in his voice but a smile on his face. “And maybe that’s the greatest bit of chaos. After all, who could ever expect that the Mare in the Moon and the Spirit of Chaos would ever change their ways, all thanks to you silly little ponies and the silly voodoo you call friendship.” Twilight began to smile, first sincerely then with her own devilish grin. “So, are you saying that—” “No! No! I’m not saying that! I am definitely not saying that!” “Really, cause it sure sounds like you want to say it,” Twilight teased. “Come on, it’s okay, you're amongst friends, right, Fluttershy?” “She’s right,” Fluttershy said with a smile of her own. “You know you want to say it.” “No, I don’t. I didn’t want to say it the first time, even. You can’t expect me to—” “Say it,” Fluttershy and Twilight said in unision. “No!” “Say it.” “I am not going to—” “Say it.” “Oh... oh!” Discord said as he crossed his forelimbs and puffed out his cheeks. He glanced down at the three ponies beneath him, and then sighed. “Fine. Friendship is magic. There, are you happy?” “Yes,” Twilight said with a nod as Fluttershy and Nyx giggled a little. “Yeah yeah, laugh it up. I bet you never made her say that cornball line,” Discord grumbled as he pointed at Nyx before he began to meld with the floor, turning into a carving in the stone work. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go reassert my chaosulinity before you two decide to try to get me to hold hooves and sing a song about what the letters in ‘Fun’ spell.” With that, Discord zipped off, traveling as a carving across the floor and disappearing into the crowd. Soon, the trio heard a yelp and Discord’s characteristic laughter before he flew through the air, Rainbow Dash following close behind, though her coat and mane were a bubble gum pink instead of their normal blue and rainbow colors. “Get back here and change us back!” “Now, Rainbow Dash, why would I do that? Pinkie Pie sure seems to be enjoying herself, aren’t you Pinkie Pie?” “You bet! Look at my mane! It’s like Rainbow Cotton Candy!” The party pony cheered as she bounced after Rainbow Dash and Discord, her body now sporting Rainbow’s color scheme. “Twilight, do you remember when I first met Pinkie Pie and said she was kind of weird?” Nyx asked. “I do.” “Discord’s a whole different kind of weird, isn’t he?” “Nyx, you don’t know the half of it,” Twilight answered as the pair watched Fluttershy fly after the trio, wanting to quell the situation before it got more out of hoof. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. ===================================================================== Author's Note Look for Aunt and Uncle Orange in the Apple Family Reunion episode. They only show up once, in the family photo on the end. They are on the left hand side, and you'll see why I said they look like zombies.
Home for the HolidaysWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 1 Home for the Holidays ==================== “Perhaps I should consider wearing crowns more often. They really are smashing, though a tad ostentatious.” Ting-Ting Rarity turned from her shop mirror, smiling at the familiar pony who had come trotting through the door. “Good morning, Applejack. Are you here for your refitting?” Applejack nodded. “Yeah, I’m here, though I still don’t see the point. We just wore those costumes last year, and it’s not like we could have gone through a growth spurt. We’re all too old for that.” Rarity took off her Princess Platinum crown and cape. She folded the cape into a neat bundle, then set the whole ensemble on a table before picking up another costume. This outfit was brown with large poofs on the shoulders and a big brown hat with a white feather. It was the tell-tale Hearth’s Warming costume of the character Smart Cookie, secretary to Chancellor Puddinghead. “Now, Applejack, a lot can happen in a year, especially one as stressful as we’ve had.” Rarity motioned with a hoof towards a small raised platform in the center of her boutique. “Now, come on. The sooner we start the sooner it will be over.” “Well, I reckon’ there’s no arguin’ with that,” Applejack said. She climbed up onto the small platform and, with Rarity’s help, quickly donned her Hearth’s Warming costume. Rarity then began to pull, poke, and prod, seeing where the costume didn’t fit as it should. She levitated a notepad and pencil in her magic, taking quick notes. “Good fit in the chest, but sleeves are a little tight and the trail off on the back needs a fix,” Rarity muttered to herself. “In all, about what I would expect. I’ve heard from Rainbow Dash you’ve been using your free time this winter to train for the spring rodeo.” “Rainbow’s been in here?” “Everypony has,” Rarity said as she inspected the feather of Applejack’s hat before scratching down a note. “We all have costumes for the pageant, after all, and we all needed a refitting. Not a lot to change, thankfully. Twilight, Spike, and Pinkie Pie still fit perfectly into their costumes, and, with what Pinkie Pie eats, that is a miracle. Rainbow Dash needed the wing holes adjusted, and Fluttershy need some of her hems brought in. She lost weight, again. Oh, what I wouldn’t do for her metabolism.” Applejack snickered a little. “And what about you?” “We shall not discuss me,” Rarity said firmly. She put the notebook down and turned back to Applejack. “Besides, I’m already done. You can take your costume off.” “Well, shoot, that was fast,” Applejack said. She began to take off the costume and soon offered the roughly balled pile of clothes to Rarity with the hat resting on top. Rarity scrunched her nose a little but took the costume in her magic all the same. She then proceeded to fold all the parts of the costume before setting it back with the others. Applejack grabbed her old cowpony hat and placed it back on her head. She then began to trot towards the door. “Well, thanks again, Rarity, for takin’ care of the costume business. I got to run and try to catch Twi.” Rarity quickly turned in Applejack’s direction and arched an eyebrow. “But Twilight’s already left.” Stopping at the door, Applejack looked back at Rarity. “But I thought she, Spike, and Nyx weren’t leavin’ town till tomorrow morning.” “No no,” Rarity said as she levitated her calendar off the wall and held it out where Applejack could see it. “They left this morning. You see, Twilight is taking Nyx and Spike to Canterlot today. She wants to have a chance to properly introduce Nyx to her parents. Then, tomorrow, Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadance—” “Ya know, I think you know them two well enough to just call them Shining and Cadance.” “We may all be well acquainted with them, Applejack, but that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t show them respect,” Rarity said. “Now, as I was saying, they will be arriving in Canterlot tomorrow. They’ll then spend the rest of that day and the day after on what I’m told are family traditions: picking out the best logs for the Hearth’s Warming fire, going caroling, and the like. Then, you, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and I will arrive in Canterlot in the morning on Hearth’s Warming Eve. We’ll have our dress rehearsal for the pageant that afternoon and the performance that evening. After that, we’re all having a big Hearth’s Warming party in the castle with our families and the princesses. Finally, the next afternoon, we’re back on the train to Ponyville.” “Wow, Rarity, you got all that memorized?” “You can thank Twilight for that,” she said as she put the calendar back on the wall. “She grilled me on the schedule more times than I care to count.” “Why? Sounds like a fun time, sure, but not exactly somethin’ that has ta go by the book. Heck, half the fun of Hearth’s Warmin’ is just being with your family and doin’ whatever ya want. No schedules, no place to be. Just a warm fire and good food.” Rarity winced, her stomach grumbling a little. “Please, don’t talk about food.” “Why? Haven’t you eaten?” Applejack asked. “I have, but let’s just say I’m trying to get ahead of the Hearth’s Warming weight I tend to gain every year. Besides, to answer your other question, I think Twilight has every reason to be worried about this Hearth’s Warming this year. She is, after all, taking Nyx to Canterlot for the first time since the incident. That and she’s introducing Nyx to the rest of her family. It’s a delicate situation. Or, at least, Twilight feels it will be a delicate situation. Applejack touched a hoof to her chin and scratched it. “Well, shoot, I guess that would make sense. I couldn’t blame her parents for bein’ anxious, just as I can’t be too mad at Granny Smith. She still don’t like seein’ Nyx ‘round the farm.” Applejack sighed and shook her head. “I love her to death, but Granny can be stubborn as a mule when she has a mind to be.” “I guess the apple really doesn’t fall far from the tree,” Rarity said quietly. “What's that?” “Nothing,” Rarity replied calmly. “And yes, there is the concern of her parents, but I’m personally more worried about all the other ponies. Last time I was there, for the fall fashion season, I heard some rumors. Ponies are starting to find out that the princesses didn’t lock Nyx away in some far-off dungeon, and, from what I heard, they are not very happy about it.” ~~~ “...All through the night, the three ponies kept the fire of friendship alive by telling stories to one another and by singing songs, which of course became the winter carols that we all still sing today. Eventually, the warmth of the fire and singing and laughing reached the leaders, and their bodies began to thaw. And, it even began to melt their hearts. “The three leaders agreed to share the beautiful land and live in harmony ever afterwards. And together, they named their new land Equestria!” “Very good, Spike,” Twilight said. She smiled and looked up from the script she was holding. “It was perfect, though don’t you feel the accent is a little thick?” “But that’s the best part,” Spike said in his faux braytish accent. He then stood up on the train seat and struck a dramatic pose. “It is this accent that brings the flavor of olden times to the stage. It is what enchants ponies and draws them in. It is what brings greater life to the story and greater meaning to its message of friendship and harmony. “And besides,” Spike continued as he let his voice shift back to normal, “I learned the accent from the pony who did the narrating before me, and he was the best pageant narrator ever. Princess Celestia said so herself.” “Well, I like it,” Nyx said, looking up from the book she was reading, which was a collection of Hearth’s Warming stories both old and new. Spike laughed and pointed a claw at Twilight. “Ha, two against one, the accent wins.” “All right, all right,” Twilight said with a small giggle. She packed away the pageant's script and then, using her magic, began to clear away some of the condensation that had built up on the inside of the window. Winter had settled into Equestria, and it was a particularly cold one. Even in the heated train, Twilight, Nyx, and Spike were bundled up in scarves, trying to keep back the draft coming off the windows. With a bit of heat magic, Twilight cleared part of the window and was able to look outside. She saw the high towers of Canterlot and saw the final tunnel coming up quickly. “Looks like we’re almost there.” “Then I’m going to go and grab a hot chocolate from the dining car,” Spike said as he hopped down from his seat. “But there’s a coffee shop at the train station.” “Yeah, a coffee shop that’s going to have a long line, Twilight,” Spike said. “I don’t know about you, but I’d rather not have to stand in the snow.” “Hmmm, good point,” Twilight said. She then quickly grabbed a few bits from her saddlebags, which were tucked under their seat, and tossed them to Spike. “Go ahead and grab a hot chocolate for each of us.” Spike nodded and jogged off in the direction of the dining car. Twilight watched him leave and then began to gather their things. She put small bags of snacks, that had been taken out for the train ride, back into their saddlebags. She then looked up at Nyx, intending to tell her she needed to put her book away and get ready to get off the train. But Nyx wasn’t reading her book anymore. She was instead at the window, looking out through the hole Twilight had made in the glass and watching as the train carried them ever closer to Canterlot. “What are you looking at, Nyx?” “I’m trying to see the train station,” she answered as she squished her nose against the window. “You said your dad was going to be meeting us on the platform.” “He is, but I don’t think you can see the station from here,” Twilight said. She used her magic to clear another hole in the window’s condensation and looked out at Canterlot. “Besides, you don’t even know what my dad looks like.” “I know, but... I still wanted to see if I could see him,” Nyx said. She pressed her cheek against the side of the window, straining her eye to try and see the train station. She then jumped, caught off guard by the sudden blackness as the train dove into the final tunnel before the Canterlot station. Twilight giggled a little as Nyx recovered from being startled. “How about we go sit on the other side of the train so we can wave to him as the train pulls in? That sound like a plan?” Nyx nodded, and soon the pair were on the other side of the train. Twilight cleared a single, large hole in the window condensation, and Nyx pressed her face against the glass. And as Twilight watched Nyx, she couldn’t help but smile a little. She was still nervous about coming to Canterlot, but, in the end, she felt the benefits of the trip outweighed the risks. She didn’t want Nyx to be a stranger to the rest of her family. She wanted Nyx to know her grandparents, Uncle Shining, and Aunt Cadance. She just wanted them all to be able to share a Happy Hearth’s Warming. Twilight was drawn back out of her thoughts by the bright light from the window. The train had exited the tunnel and returned to the white, wintery world that Equestria had become. The train slowed, beginning its arrival at the station. The towers of Canterlot loomed above them, stretching all the way up to the gray, cloud choked sky. It looked like the weather patrol was gearing up for another snowstorm. Twilight was now happy she had brought their heavy jackets. The scarves they currently had on weren’t going to cut it. “Hey, I think I can see the station,” Nyx said. She was pressing her face so hard against the glass, she was likely frightening any ponies that happened to look at the train as it passed by. “Wow, there’s a lot of ponies on the platform.” “Really?” Twilight said as she leaned in to look out the window herself. “This train doesn’t leave to go back to Ponyville for another hour. Why would there be—” Twilight froze, eyes widening. She quickly pulled Nyx away from the window, flipped the latch, and pulled open the window before sticking her head outside. Nyx was right; there was a large crowd of ponies on the platform, but they weren’t ticketed passengers waiting to get on the train. No, they were ponies with notepads, cameras, fancy hats, and press badges. They were reporters. ~~~ “So are you sure this source is reliable, Column?” A beige unicorn nodded his head and used his tongue to flick the toothpick he was holding from one side of his mouth to the other. “Yep, got it straight from a servant at the castle. Twilight Sparkle is bringing Nightmare Moon in on this train.” “But I thought the princesses drained her magic and put her in jail someplace,” the teal photographer pegasi, Quick Snap, said. “Well, the official announcement we printed in our paper was, and I quote, ‘Nightmare Moon has been drained of her power and placed in the care of a pony that will ensure she will never again be a threat to Equestria. She is a mare that Princess Celestia trusts completely.’ Who knows, maybe we all just heard what we wanted to hear back then. Still, you can’t ignore the rumors floating in from Ponyville.” “You mean the ones that say Nightmare Moon is running free?” Quick Snap asked. “From what I’ve heard, she’s transfigured herself to look like a filly and has been running around with the other fillies and colts. I even heard somepony say their friend’s brother saw her going to school and that she had somehow magically changed her cutie mark.” “Now that has to be a pile of old hay. No teacher in her right mind is going to let Nightmare Moon into her classroom, and no pony can change their cutie mark.” Column snorted. “Kid, she’s an alicorn. They don’t play by the same rules as you and me. After all, if I could cast love magic like that Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, I’d be going out with a rich model and wouldn’t have to run around Canterlot every day looking for stories.” “So, are you saying you want to be a princess?” Quick Snap teased. “You bet your flank,” Column replied. He turned his head and smiled as he and many of the other reporters on the platform saw a light in the distant tunnel. “Now, come on, let’s get to the edge of the platform before we get muscled out. Be ready to take a picture of her and Twilight. I want them together in the same shot.” Column and Quick Snap joined the growing crowd of reporters, who clung together as close to the edge of the platform as they dared. They raised their cameras and pulled out their notepads. Reporters cleared their voices, ready to try and shout above one another to get what could be an exclusive scoop. The train rumbled into the station, its cars clattering as they slowed to a stop. The engine vented its pent up steam and the doors to the cars began to open. The few ponies on the train disembarked, and the reporters watched each one of them. There were a pair of older mares who disembarked together. A stallion with his wife and family, who quickly scuttled away from the pack of reporters. One after the other they watched, trying to spot Twilight Sparkle or the filly-sized Nightmare Moon. But then they never saw her. The last passenger got off. The train was emptied and the cleaning crews began to go through, preparing the passenger cars for their return trip to Ponyville. The reporters glanced at one another and then they fanned out, going off the gut instincts they had honed over years of being in the newspaper business. Twilight Sparkle had given them the slip, which really only meant one thing. There was a story to be uncovered. ~~~ The two older mares who had disembarked the train slowly climbed down the steps of the train station and reached the sidewalk. One was in her Hearth’s Warming best. A bright red hat with a matching vest over top a deep green blouse. She smiled and whistled down a taxi. But she did not wait for the other old mare to follow her into cart. No, she had come to Canterlot alone, and departed in the same fashion. This left the other older mare standing on the sidewalk. She was in a heavy shawl with a hood and had a large hump on her back that, if one were to look closely, moved and shifted in unnatural ways. Most of her face was wrapped up in a scarf, but for those who could see her eyes, they would notice they were strong and vibrant. They were the eyes of a much younger mare. The second older mare looked around for a moment, then smiled and slowly limped her way towards a blue stallion who was standing on the sidewalk, watching the ponies that were leaving the station. He was an older unicorn, getting close to being middle aged though not quite there yet. He had a darker blue mane and a pair of crescent moons for a cutie mark. It was a pony the older mare knew all too well. His name was Night Light. The disguised Twilight Sparkle continued to play the role of an old mare as she limped towards her father. She made sure she was close and then made sure nopony else around. Only then did she try to get his attention. “Psst, dad.” Night Light quickly turned his head, blinking a few times as he looked over the supposedly older mare that had crept up beside him. “I’m sorry? Do I know you?” “It’s me,” Twilight said. With a bit of magic, she pulled down her scarf and revealed her face. “Oh,” he said with a short laugh. “Sorry, I didn’t recognize you in that getup.” His smile faded as he looked over Twilight’s outfit. “Why are you wearing all that?” Twilight glanced back at the station as she put her scarf back into place. “There are a bunch of reporters standing on the platform like they were waiting for the train, and, well, I could only think of one reason there would be so many reporters considering almost nopony else was on the train.” Night Light nodded, understanding his daughter’s concern. He looked back at the station and saw a few of the reporters come out the front door. They were looking around, as if searching for something or somepony. Yet, before they could look their way, Night Light put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder and then cleared his throat. “There you are, mother!” he called out loudly, enunciating his words forcefully like he was talking to a mare who was hard of hearing. “You must tell me about your trip while we take the taxi home. Hey, taxi!” ~~~ Fearing the following reporters, Twilight stayed in disguise until the taxi pulled up in front of her house. Thankfully, they didn’t live far from the station. The three story townhouse was, for the most part, just as Twilight remembered it, except for the roof which had been replaced just before she left for Ponyville. It was one of many similar terraced townhouses on the street, which stood in a clean line all the way down the block. It was a well-off neighborhood. Not the fanciest in Canterlot, like the manors and mansions near the palace, but they were close to the heart of the capital city. Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns was only a few blocks away as was the best of the downtown shopping. In all, it was and had always been a perfect fit for her family. Night Light stayed back by the taxi a moment, paying the stallion for the trip, while Twilight stood at the end of the walk that lead to their front door. The house was in its holiday best. Garland and strings of enchanted, glowing glass hung from the edges of windows and the roof. A wreath hung on the door, and a blanket of snow covered everything. Twilight doubted she could have found a more welcoming site in all of Equestria, at least to her. “Twilight!” Spike whined. The hump in Twilight’s old mare disguise shifted. “Can we get inside already? It’s getting hot under here.” “Did her hump just talk?” the taxi puller asked with a cocked eyebrow. “Yes, it did,” Night Light answered as if nothing was out of the ordinary. “Now, here are your bits and you can keep the change.” The prospect of a very generous tip quickly drew the taxi stallion’s attention back to Night Light. “Thank you, sir, and have a Happy Hearth’s Warming.” Night Light nodded, and waved a quick goodbye to the taxi stallion before he pulled away. He then turned back and moved up beside Twilight, continuing the illusion that he was helping an elderly mare to the door. “I was wondering if that was where Spike was hiding. How you doing, son?” “I’ll be doing better when we get inside,” Spike answered as Twilight and Night Light began climbing the steps to the front door. They were soon inside, and with a flash of magic Twilight transfigured the hooded shawl she had been wearing back to its original form, her heavy winter coat. A moment later she unzipped the coat’s front, peeling it off. She had been wearing her saddlebags underneath and both Spike and Nyx had been riding on her back. They jumped off within moments, and Spike went to the door, cracking it open a little so he could get some cold air on his face. And Nyx was right behind him, standing a few steps back and smiling as they both recovered from the oven that the inside of Twilight’s coat had become. “Here, let me get your coat,” Night Light said. He magically grabbed the coat and hung it on a nearby coat rack before turning and shouting into the house. “Velvet, honey, they’re here!” “I’ll be right down!” the voice of Twilight’s mother, Twilight Velvet, called down from the stairs. “I’m just putting a few things away!” Night Light chuckled, shaking his head. “Your mother. Can’t be happy with guests around unless she knows this house is spotless.” He then turned back to Twilight, his smile widening as she took off her saddlebags. “But you know that as well as I do. Now, come on, give this old stallion a hug.” Twilight was more than happy to oblige. She lifted her forehooves and hugged her father tight, giggling a little as he gave her a squeeze. The pair then stepped apart, letting Night Light turn and smile at Spike. “And how is my daughter’s number one assistant?” he asked as he offered a hoof. “Still keeping my daughter out of trouble?” Spike took Night Light’s hoof in his claw and gave it a shake, laughing as he said, “More than you know.” “Well, it’s good to see you both. How have things been since the wedding?” “Actually, dad, there’s one more pony you need to say hello to,” Twilight said. She stepped to one side, smiling as she swept a hoof from her father to Nyx, who had been standing behind Twilight, trying to go unnoticed. “Dad, this is Nyx. Nyx, this is your grandfather, Night Light.” For a moment, Night Light’s smile weakened. He inspected Nyx closely, and she stepped back anxiously under his gaze. She looked away, staring at her hooves as she scratched her foreleg with the other, but his gaze remained constant. He then took a step forward, towering over her as most adult ponies did. “Nyx,” he said with a calm yet commanding tone, forcing her to look up and meet his gaze. He then bent his head down and extended a forehoof, bringing it to the side of her head. “What’s this behind your ear?” He brought his forehoof back a moment later, which was now holding a small holiday cookie. He also smiled, which in turn made Nyx smile as she took the cookie. She took a single bite, and her smile grew until it threatened to burst off her face. “This is good!” was all she could say through the flavorful food that filled her mouth. “That’s a secret, family recipe my grandfather came up with,” Night Light said as he raised his head. “He was a royal chef, and nopony came into his house during the holidays without getting a cookie.” “Hey, what about me and Twilight?” Spike asked. “There’s a whole plate of cookies in the kitchen,” Night Light assured Spike. “In fact, why don’t you take Nyx in there. You can get yourself a cookie and then some milk from the fridge for the both of you.” “Sounds good,” he said as he began to lead Nyx to the kitchen. “Maybe this time I’ll actually get to enjoy it.” Night Light cocked an eyebrow, watching Spike and Nyx walk into the living room and then through the door into the kitchen. He then looked back at Twilight, who smiled and laughed a little under her breath. “He’s a little steamed I made him leave the hot chocolate we bought back on the train.” “Well, he is a dragon that likes his hot chocolate,” Night Light said. He turned to go to the kitchen, but Twilight caught his shoulder. She was wearing a smile that was both thankful and hopeful. “Yes, honey?” he asked. “Thank you for doing that for Nyx. Does this mean...?” Night Light lifted a hoof and placed it on Twilight’s shoulder. “Listen, Honey, I still don’t think you should be the one taking care of her. You should be having fun with your friends, finishing your studies with Princess Celestia, and maybe finding a special somepony like your brother. You’re too young to be taking care of a filly, let alone an alicorn filly.” He then smiled. “But that’s no reason to ruin Hearth’s Warming for you or her. Let’s just enjoy these next few days and we can talk about it later.” Twilight pulled her father into a hug again, squeezing him. “Thanks dad, but I still think I can change your mind before we get on the train back to Ponyville.” A thumping on the stairs drew the pair from their hug, and soon Twilight’s hooves were wrapped lovingly around another pony. A white, middle aged mare with a faded purple and white mane and a cutie mark comprised of three stars. “Mom,” Twilight said as she squeezed Twilight Velvet tightly. “How are things? You finish your new book?” “Trying. Just need to polish off the last couple chapters,” Velvet answered with a tired sigh. “And I need to do it soon. The publishers are starting to get impatient.” “Don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll get it. You always do,” Twilight reassured her, “and I can’t wait to read it.” “You’ll get the first one off the press, like always,” Velvet assured before looking around the home’s small entryway. “I thought you were bringing—” “They’re in the kitchen,” Night Light said. Velvet nodded, turned, and crept to the kitchen door. She poked her head in for just a moment, just long enough to get a glimpse. She then retreated back to where her daughter and husband were standing. “I don’t know why, but I thought an alicorn filly would be bigger. And where’s her disguise? I thought we agreed that, when we go out, she’d have her disguise.” “We did and I have it. I just didn’t make her wear it on the train,” Twilight said before levitating and opening her saddlebags, revealing the headband contained within. “See, it’s all right here, and got all the enchantments on it, I promise.” Velvet laughed a little. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to doubt you, honey. I just wanted to be sure.” She then moved over beside Twilight, smiling and nudging her daughter’s shoulder. “Now, come on, let’s get you a cookie and make sure Spike and Nyx don’t ruin their dinner.” ~~~ “Well, here it is.” Nyx stepped into the room slowly as Twilight followed a few steps behind. She saw the cool blue decour and the bookshelf that was stuffed to capacity with a wide spectrum of books on magic. She saw the work desk that was neatly organized. She saw the bed, the closet, the old toy chest that had long been repurposed as a place to put more books. It was not all that different from the library, but at the same time it was still so amazing and wondrous. It was Twilight’s childhood bedroom. Nyx walked around slowly, looking at all the books on the shelf. She then moved to the window, looking outside. It was dark outside. Big white, sticky flakes were floating down from the sky to blanket Canterlot in a fresh layer of white. All the houses on the street had their little, enchanted lights on, making every home glow with bright, festive colors. It was a kind of view a pony could expect to find on the front of a Hearth’s Warming card. “It’s beautiful,” Nyx said as she continued to look out the window. “Yeah, Canterlot is at its best in winter,” Twilight said as she took a seat beside Nyx at the window. “Though, I’ll admit, most of my time I used this window with my telescope to study stars and didn’t really look down at the street. Still, did you have fun today?” Nyx nodded her head, recalling the day. They had frosted some more cookies so there would be a fresh plate for when Cadance and Shining Armor arrived the next morning. They had then taken a break from the kitchen to play in the backyard. With Twilight, Spike, and Night Light’s help, Nyx built a snowpony. They then had a snowball fight. It was Twilight and Nyx against Spike and Night Light. Velvet had been content to sit and watch from the porch. She loved the holiday season, but wasn’t as big a fan of snow. After that they had all cooked dinner together and then played a board game in the living room. So, in the end, it had been a fun day, a really fun day that was only made better by the idea that she, Twilight, and Spike were going to be staying in Twilight’s old bedroom. “Good,” Twilight said. She lifted a forehoof, hooked it around Nyx and brought her close. “And, you know what, it will only get better tomorrow when Shining and Cadance get here.” “Are you sure?” Nyx asked as she leaned her head against Twilight. “Of course I am,” Twilight said. “It sure didn’t sound like it when you were talking to Rarity.” Twilight frowned a little. She had gone to Rarity’s so she could get her measurements checked for her pageant costume, and had brought Nyx along. She and Rarity had talked about the trip to Canterlot, about her own concerns about her brother’s resentment towards Nyx. That whole time, Nyx was supposed to be in the other room, playing with Sweetie Belle. Apparently, that wasn’t the case. “Nyx, you shouldn’t eavesdrop on other ponies’ conversations,” Twilight told her before sighing and nuzzling the top of her head. “And I know what I told Rarity, but I also know my brother. He’s always been protective of me, but he’s also a reasonable stallion. Once he has a chance to get to know you, I know he’ll come around and he’ll be your BUFF.” Nyx turned to look at Twilight as she cocked an eyebrow. “My what?” “Your ‘best uncle friend forever,’” Twilight said before sighing and shaking her head. “Why doesn’t anypony understand acronyms anymore?” Nyx giggled a little at Twilight’s frustration. She then let her head once more rest against Twilight’s shoulder. She then yawned as her eyes began to droop. Twilight saw this and, with a smile and a nudge, she got Nyx back to her hooves. They walked over to Twilight’s old bed, a large queen-sized bed that had more than enough room for both of them. Twilight carefully tucked Nyx beneath the covers on the right hoof side, kissing her on the forehead gently. She then slowly slipped out of the room, going downstairs to sit and talk with her mother and father while Spike did as he always did: eat too many cookies and fall asleep on the couch. ~~~ In the cool grip of night, with snow flicking and dancing in the light from its headlamp, a train chugged down the track with determination and endurance only a machine could muster. It plowed through the snow on the track, clearing a path for the train cars that rumbled behind it. Many of the windows were dark as ponies tried to sleep. Others remained lit, the warm light from the train’s interior spilling out onto the clean, white snow. Among the windows that were still lit were those that belonged to the last car on the train. This car was very different from the others. Where the others were made to hold dozen of ponies comfortably, the last car was meant for just a few. Where other ponies had to try and sleep in their seats, the last car provided a bed. It was a private, royal car, and it was currently occupied by the royal couple: Shining Armor and Mi Amore Cadenza. Cadance and Shining were laying on a soft rug in the center of the royal car, snuggling gently before they retired to their bed. They were watching the fire in their car’s stove burn, enjoying the warmth that it was pouring into the air. Shining was levitating a piece of celery in the air, the last from a large bowl of celery sticks and strawberries that he had fetched from the dining car. Cadance opened her mouth, and gave a small, content purr as the celery was placed on her tongue. She chomped it down, savoring the crisp flavor before swallowing. She then opened her mouth again and stuck out her tongue, inviting Shining to place another morsel on her tongue. Shining, however, could only laugh and hold up the empty bowl in his magic. “Sorry, that’s all there is.” “Aww.” Cadance pouted and leaned into and nuzzle Shining’s neck. “Shining, would you go get some more from the dining car?” “Don’t you think you’ve had enough? This was your third bowl.” Cadance stuck out her bottom lip and looked up at her husband with big, pleading eyes. “But Shining.” He laughed, leaned in, and kissed his wife gingerly on the lips. “Sorry, but your munchies will just have to wait until morning.” She giggled back and returned his kiss. She then leaned into his shoulder, focusing on the fire in the stove. “It will be nice to see your parents again. I haven’t talked to them since the wedding.” “I know they’re looking forward to having you there. I think they’re still amazed you want to stay with me in my old bedroom instead of in a guest suite at the castle.” Cadance laughed and playfully stuck out her tongue. “Well, I may be a princess, but I’m also their daughter-in-law and I want the full daughter-in-law experience. That means I’m going to eat as many cookies as I want, help cook dinner, play board games, and sleep in your old bedroom where I can find some embarrassing old toy or stack of comic books you don’t want me to see.” “You mean like when I found that old diary of yours last month, the one from when you were still foalsitting Twilight? What was that one entry I read? ‘Dear Diary, Shining Armor came back from playing hoofball with his friends while I was babysitting Twilight today. He looked so hot, and—’” Cadance lit her horn and, a moment later, a pillow flew off their bed and flopped against the back of Shining’s head. The pair then shared a laugh and a kiss before going back to watching the fire in the stove. “I do hope you have a good time, Cadance,” Shining said. “Just, be careful around the house.” “Why would I need to be careful?” “Twilight is bringing Nyx.” Cadance sat up and looked into her husband’s eyes. “Shining, we’ve talked about this. I don’t think we have any reason to think Nyx is dangerous. Celestia and Luna pardoned her of what she did. Not only that, she’s been living with Twilight for the past few months and there hasn’t been any sign of trouble.” “I know, I know. Celestia and Twilight have both told me the same thing, but... you remember the wedding, don’t you? Twilight had a gut feeling that something was wrong. It was because of that gut feeling that the Changeling Queen sent her down into the gem caverns, which let her help you escape.” “What does that have to do with anything?” “Well, I just have a gut feeling that I can’t trust Nyx,” Shining explained. “When she was Nightmare Moon, she brainwashed me into leading the Canterlot occupation. What if she had made me hunt you down? What if she had banished you someplace and it was because I was able to find you? I haven’t been able to protect you as I should... “And... and I just want to be careful.” “Then be careful,” Cadance said, “but don’t be so cautious that you ruin Hearth’s Warming. Twilight really wants you and Nyx to get along.” “I know, and I promise I’ll try.” Cadance smiled and then kissed Shining on the lips. “Good. Now, come on, let’s get to bed. Twilight and your mother probably have the whole day planned tomorrow, and we’ll need our energy.” “You go ahead,” Shining said as he watched her stand up. “I’m just going to be a few more minutes.” Cadance nodded and slowly slipped off to bed, leaving Shining near the stove. He then turned his head. His horn glowed as he opened the flap to a saddlebag that rested near the door of the car. From within, he withdrew a few folders that he levitated over to where he was laying. He set most of the folders down beside him, but kept one suspended in his magic. He flipped it open and began to read down the papers contained inside. Psychological Evaluation Form B5 - Page 2 Last Name, First Name, Middle Initial (If Applicable) - Armor, Shining Rank - Prince Examining Doctor - Dr. Brain Trust Examiner’s Summary and Elaboration of All Pertinent Observations Follow up examination with Prince Shining Armor. This examination is being made at the request of Prince Armor as a follow up to his debriefing examination after the recent incident involving the second return of Nightmare Moon. After a thorough examination, it is my opinion... ===================================================================== To see how Past Sins and its side stories fit with Season 3 of MLP, check this blog post. ===================================================================== ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. =====================================================================
A Tooth and A CameraWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 7 A Tooth and A Camera ==================== The night was cool in Canterlot, an ideal night for most Hearth’s Warming Eve celebrations. It was warm enough for Ponies to be outside, to travel to parties and family gatherings. The nip in the air, however, was just sharp enough that once a pony got where they were going, all they’d want to do was go where it was warm and enjoy a tall mug of hot cocoa. But for some ponies, their frigid trek outside was not meant to be a short one nor was its end in sight. Shivering, Applejack adjusted her hat so it sat down, over her ears, and she pulled the jacket she had been loaned tighter around her body. The coat was from a servant pony about two sizes larger than her, but she didn’t complain. Right now, she and everypony else had bigger concerns than an ill-fitting jacket. Coming to a stop at the crest of a hill in the castle gardens, Applejack lifted a hoof to her mouth and called out into the air, “Nyx.” A shuffle of hooves in the snow behind her made Applejack glance to her side. She had been paired with Twilight Velvet, who probably should have stayed inside the castle. Her mane was disheveled, and she was a ball of nervous, pent up, panicked energy. It was similar to how Twilight had been when she feared she was going to turn in a friendship report late, proving that she truly was her mother’s daughter. Applejack waited, watching as Velvet came up the hill slowly. Each of her hoofsteps was labored and slow, like she was wearing cement shoes. “Come on, Velvet. You’re the one that’s supposed to be in the lead. You know the castle grounds better than I do.” “Sorry,” Velvet said, finally making it to the top of the hill. She was bundled up in her own coat, and the makeup she had worn for the pageant’s reception had been washed away, first by tears of fear, then by a wet rag. “Listen, Velvet, none of us will think any less of ya if you want to stay inside,” Applejack said. “We got plenty of eyes out here. We’ll find her.” “No, I want to help look,” Velvet said, taking a step down from the crest of the hill. “I’m worried about her too.” Velvet and Applejack approached a gazebo that was one of the many landmarks in the castle’s gardens. It was like a scene from a greetings card. The gazebo and the surrounding ground were covered with a thick, fluffy blanket of snow, but the space beneath the gazebo’s roof was clear. It was a space the pair entered gladly, their hooves clattering against the wood as they took a moment to shake the snow from their legs. “Nyx!” Applejack called out again, her voice joining other shouts in the night. Rainbow Dash and Cadance were in the air with the pegasi guard, and Rarity was with Night Light searching the other side of the castle. There were also a dozen teams of guards outside and even more scouring the castle’s interior. It was a systematic search that had started almost as soon as Twilight realized Nyx had vanished. And Pinkie Pie— “Hey, Applejack! Did you know you look silly upside-down?” And, of course, Pinkie Pie was searching the only way she knew how: randomly. Applejack and Velvet had already crossed paths with the pink party pony once, but now she was on the roof of the gazebo, hanging her head down over the edge. “Hey, Pinkie, has anypony found her yet?” Applejack asked. “No, they haven’t,” she answered, her smile weakening for a moment. Still, her grin soon bounced back, retaking it’s strength. “But we’ll find her, I know we will. I’m the best Hide-And-Seeker in Ponyville, and—” A snowball sailed through the air, splatting against Pinkie’s face and causing her to tumble off the top of the gazebo along with a small avalanche of snow. The tightly packed snowball had been thrown by Velvet, who was shaking. “Is my family’s safety just a game to you!?” “Whoa there,” Applejack said, quickly stepping between the two ponies. She turned to Velvet and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Listen, Sugarcube, Pinkie Pie doesn’t mean any disrespect. She’s helpin’ search, just like the rest of us, but she’s doin’ it her way. And trust me, I’d place bets Pinkie Pie’s the one that finds Nyx first.” Velvet huffed a little but then frowned and nodded. Applejack patted her shoulder reassuringly and then turned back to Pinkie Pie. “Hey, are you okay?” Pinkie Pie popped out of the pile of snow like confetti out of a party popper and nodded. She had a beard of snow and large, bushy, snow eyebrows, but she made no effort to shake them off as she smiled back at Applejack. “Yep, I’m as okay as a bale of hay.” “Then let’s get back to searchin’,” Applejack said. Pinkie Pie brought a hoof to her head, saluting Applejack. “You got it mon-capitan.” She then zipped off and jumped into a pile of snow. Applejack then saw a trail of upturned snow moving away from the pile, a sign Pinkie was digging a tunnel beneath the snow. “How can she be so... happy?” Velvet asked as she came up beside Applejack. “I think being the Element of Laughter has somethin’ ta do with it,” Applejack commented, a small smile on her own face. “But don’t misunderstand her. She’s just as worried as the rest of us, and she’s trying just as hard to find Nyx. Heck, if it wasn’t for her and her Pinkie Sense, that catwalk would have probably caught me and the rest of our friends.” “What do you mean?” “Do ya remember hearing somepony shout ‘Twitchy Tail’ before everything started coming down?” Velvet had to think about it a moment, but she then nodded. “I do.” “That was Pinkie. She has this sixth sense about her that tells her when things are about ta happen, and she sensed something was going to fall. And in Ponyville, when Pinkie's-a-twichin', you better listen.” “But what if she hadn’t shouted? Twilight and Shining and Cadance... All of you were all on stage. And, if that catwalk had come down on top of you, you could have all been—” “Sugarcube,” Applejack said, trying to be as kind as she could, “I know what almost happened. I probably won’t sleep right for a week ‘cause of what almost happened. But we can’t change that, and we can’t think about it right now. Nyx is still missing, and we need to help find her. Now come on, let’s keep lookin’.” ~~~ Silently, like the moon in the sky, Luna stood in the pageant hall, which had been all but abandoned when the search for Nyx began. The catwalk still laid in a heap, a splintered center piece to the destruction that had ruined the otherwise pleasant evening. She watched as Shining Armor worked to clean the mess, using his magic to disassemble and break apart the catwalk and set the pieces off to the side of the room. Luna had requested that Shining stay behind to investigate the accident while she supervised. It had taken Shining less than a second to see through the sugar coating, but he didn’t protest his punishment either. He had gone to work dutifully, beginning to break apart and disassemble the fallen catwalk. Still, Luna hadn’t asked Shining to stay with her solely as punishment. She wanted a chance to hear his side of things for herself. She also felt it was best if Twilight and Cadance had some time to calm down. Neither one of them wanted to see, let alone talk to, Shining at the moment. “And you feel the blood taken from Twilight during the initial spell was somehow used to bewitch her?” Shining nodded, gritted his teeth, and tore a hunk of metal away from the wreckage. “I do,” he said quietly before tossing the piece into the pile that he had formed off stage. “I looked it up in the archives of the crystal empire. It’s hard to do, but that kind of subtle mind control can be very effective and hard to detect, mostly because it isn’t cast on the pony you want to control. It’s cast on something else, something you want them to break, protect, or even care for.” “Yes,” Luna confirmed, “such magic does exist. Your sister caused a ruckus in Ponyville with the ‘Want it, Need it” spell, which is a far more extreme version of what you’re describing. But, Shining, do you honestly feel you chose the best time to make your fears known?” “No. I probably picked the worst possible time,” he said with a sigh as he threw another scrap into the pile. “I was trying to wait until after the holidays. I wanted this to be a good Hearth’s Warming for Cadance, and I knew that wouldn’t happen if I tried to talk to Twilight about Nyx. I knew she was going to get mad. But when the catwalk fell, when Nyx tried to hurt Twilight and Cadance, I just... I just couldn’t wait any longer. “ “You still assume that Nyx is the one that caused the catwalk to fall.” “Who else could it have been!?” Shining asked, pausing from his work. “The room was dark when it happened. If it had been somepony in the audience, we would have seen the glow from their horn. And Nyx was up, on the catwalk, by herself. She went up there with me and Cadance and was still there when we started to do our part in the scene.” “Being at the right place at the right time is not enough to convict somepony of a crime, Shining. As the previous Captain of the Guard, you know we need evidence.” Shining turned back to the pile, his horn glowing as he tried to heft up a particularly large piece of wreckage. “Well, if she used magic, then you know as well as I do trying to find evidence of it is like trying to find a needle in a—” Shining managed to finally get the large hunk of catwalk up off the stage. But, instead of levitating it off the stage straight away he instead paused and cocked his head. “What is that?” “What did you find?” Luna asked as she quickly strode across the stage. She looked at the large hole in the stage that had been revealed. The boards were splintered from the impact, and through the hole they could see much more of the catwalk’s wreckage had ended up beneath the stage. But, the thing that had drawn Shining’s attention wasn’t on the floor below them. It was hanging precariously off a splintered piece of the stage’s boards. Luna levitated the small item up with great care, turning it over in her magic. It was a camera with a neck brace, and it wasn’t a family’s camera used to snap pictures of vacations and birthdays. It was professional grade and well maintained. “Shining,” Luna asked, “did you notice anypony backstage with a camera?” “No,” he answered, his own horn starting to glow. “And look, there’s something in the viewfinder.” Luna couldn’t help but arch an eyebrow. “The what?” “The part you look through,” Shining said as his magic extracted the item that was wedged through the glass of the viewfinder. It was small, white, and had little bits of blood on it. “Is this... a tooth?” Luna took the tooth back from Shining Armor, holding both it and the camera in her magic. She stared intently at the two items, her eyebrows slowly furrowing. She believed she knew the origins of the tooth, and thus there was a chance she knew who the camera belonged too. But, to be sure, the princess of the night began to weave her magic around the two items. “What are you doing, Princess?” “I am casting a scrying spell,” Luna said as she continued to work her magic. “Your sister used such a spell to find the underground location of Night Stone Castle, and I wish to find who this camera and tooth belong to.” “But don’t you need a map?” “That is the modern version of the scrying spell. In millennia past, when Equestria was not so well mapped, a more rudimentary scrying spell was commonly used. These enchanted items will not be able to tell us an exact location, but they will point us in the right direction.” Luna turned to face Shining and, with little warning, placed the camera and its brace around his neck and secured it in place. “Take the camera, go where it leads, and apprehend the pony it points to. That pony knows something of what transpired this night.” “But how is this going to lead me any—” Shining began to ask, only to feel a tug on his neck. The camera had lurched to the right a little. Not enough to be painful or to cause Shining to trip, but like the camera had been nudged by somepony who wanted him to take a picture of something in particular. “Nevermind.” “It’s a strong reaction for how weak I made the scrying spell. The pony this camera belongs to is still near the castle,” Luna said as she held the tooth in her magic. With a small flash, like a star bursting to life in the heavens, Luna manifested a small glass sphere around the tooth. She then finished the enchantment on the tooth, causing it to fly to one edge of the sphere, pointing forward and slightly up. “And it would seem this tooth belongs to another pony who is even closer. Shining, when you have apprehended the camera’s owner bring him to the medical wards, and feel free to begin questioning him on the way.” “Are you sure you want me to start the questioning?” Luna spread her wings, leapt from the stage, and landed on the floor below. “Yes, I do, for the greatest understanding of any truth comes from discovering it yourself.” ~~~ “Nyx?! Nyx?! Are you here?!” Twilight raced through the front door of her parent’s home the moment she had been able to get it open. She galloped into the living room, her horn glowing with light, and glanced around briefly for any sign of Nyx. She then bolted for the kitchen. From there, she galloped into the dining room, and from there she backtracked to the living room and climbed the stairs to the house’s upper floors. All the while she called for Nyx, hoping to hear some answer. “Oh no, it doesn’t look like she’s here,” Fluttershy said. She and Spike came through the home’s front door, moving slowly into the darkness. Twilight hadn’t bothered to light a single lantern or candle, relying on her magic to illuminate her way. Spike and Fluttershy, however, couldn’t rely on that same magic, not when Twilight had already raced upstairs. So, Spike felt his way through the dark, eventually finding the fireplace. It was trivial for the dragon to light the logs, and soon their pink flames were casting light and warmth across the room. If things had gone as planned, the whole family and all of Twilight’s friends would have come home. All the lights in the house would have been lit. There would have been games, laughter, sugary treats, and perhaps an embarrassing story or two. But now those things seemed like distant dreams. Fluttershy gently pushed the door shut once Spike had the fire lit and then walked into the living room. “Do you think she’d be in the backyard?” “She isn’t,” Twilight said as she came in through the back door, kicking some snow from her hooves. “Wait, didn’t you go upstairs?” Spike asked, pointing over his shoulder with a thumb. “I did, and Nyx wasn’t up there.” “But then how did you—” “I levitated myself out a window,” Twilight answered as she shut the backdoor. “I thought I saw something move in the snow, and I didn’t want to waste time going down the stairs. B-but... it was just the shadow from this.” She held up a small, burnt stick in her magic, which was shaking like she was about to drop it. Twilight’s lips were quivering as well, as if they didn’t know whether to smile or frown at the sight of the stick. But Fluttershy knew what to do. She put a wing over Twilight’s back and quickly brought the mare to the couch. And it was good timing, because Twilight’s legs were losing their strength quickly. She collapsed onto the couch’s soft cushions, mane fraying as her nerves began to get the best of her. “It will be alright, Twilight, we’ll find her,” Fluttershy said soothingly. “Yeah, Fluttershy’s right,” Spike added, forcing a smile and confident tone to his voice. “Everypony is helping look, even the castle guard. We’ll find her.” “But where else could she be!?” Twilight asked, shouting at the pair as if she was trying to raise her voice above a crowd. “And what if we don’t find her quickly enough?! It’s cold outside, and getting colder. Sure, it isn’t a Hearth’s Warming blizzard, but if she stays out in the snow too long she could get hypothermia or frostbite.” Twilight gritted her teeth and slammed her face down into the couch cushions. “Why? Why did this have to happen?” “There’s nothing you could have done,” Fluttershy reassured her. Twilight shook her head firmly. “I could have noticed something was wrong with Shining. I should have noticed. He was so quiet around Nyx; he almost never talked to her. He asked mom all those questions when we got back from shopping, and I should have talked to him after what happened at the station.” Twilight lifted her head, only to slam it back down against the cushion. “And he can’t be right! He’s wrong! It can’t all be just because of a mind control spell! Why would he even say that?!” “He’s just worried, Twilight,” Fluttershy said, speaking softly and sweetly despite Twilight’s shouts. “It’s a brother’s job to care about what happens to his little sister. Yes, maybe he’s a little... overzealous, but didn’t you do the same thing during the wedding rehearsal, when you thought Cadance was evil.” “But I was right! That Cadance was evil! She was an evil, love-eating, mind-controlling, changeling queen! Are you saying you think he’s right!?” Spike put up his claws defensively as Twilight glared daggers at both him and Fluttershy. “Whoa, that’s not what we’re saying.” “Then what are you trying to say!?” “That you should look at it from Shining’s perspective,” Fluttershy explained, lifting a hoof and gently setting it on Twilight’s shoulder. “He’s just worried that what happened to him is happening to you, but he’ll come around.” “But what if he doesn’t?” Twilight asked. “I don’t want Nyx to grow up with her only uncle hating her, and I don’t want this to ruin my friendship with Shining. I just want us to be a family, like we’ve always been, but what if—” “Twilight, it will be okay. He just needs a chance to get to know Nyx the way the rest of us do.” “But what if he doesn’t give her a chance?” “He will,” Fluttershy said again, confidence and gentle firmness in her voice. “It will be okay.” “But what if—” “It will be okay.” “But—” “It will be okay.” The simple confidence in Fluttershy’s voice made her words sound as if they were absolute facts, and, as usual, facts brought some peace to Twilight’s mind. She smiled a little, silently thanking Fluttershy before turning to look at Spike. “Send a letter to the princess. Tell her we didn’t find Nyx here at the house and ask her what she thinks we should do next.” Spike nodded and quickly scampered off to find a quill and piece of parchment while Fluttershy stayed with Twilight, continuing to give her strength and hope that things would, in fact, be okay. ~~~ “He went that way!” Quick Snap banked hard, made the tightest turn he could manage, and then continued to fly low. He gasped for breath and pushed all the strength he could manage out of his wings. He made turns at intersections, double backed, did everything he could do to escape the pegasi guards that were in hot pursuit. But they were gaining. Each time he glanced back over his shoulder they seemed only get closer. He had been almost two blocks away when Shining Armor came out the castle gates with the two other guards at his sides. Quick Snap still wasn’t sure how Shining knew where he was hiding while he had been waiting for Column to come out. But, somehow, Shining had known exactly where to look, and that was how the whole chase had begun. Glancing back again, Quick Snap saw the guards had gotten even closer. A few more minutes and they’d be able to catch him. That’s if his wings didn’t fall off from exhaustion first. He wasn’t a sports flyer. He wasn’t a daredevil or racer. He was a photographer who needed to fly more laps around Canterlot each day and cut back on the hayfries. Panting heavily through his mouth, Quick Snap made another hard turn on a random street. He didn’t have to look back now. He could hear the guards’ wingbeats, and they were close. He couldn’t beat them. He had to do something else. What would Column do? He was the one always coming up with plans, like the one at the train station. Yes, Column would lure the guards under some roof and knock the snow off, or he’d trick the guards into crashing into a snowpony. Pfffft Maybe it wasn’t a Column quality plan, but throwing a snowball had been all Quick Snap could think of. And, by some miracle, it had worked. One of the two guards that had been chasing him, the one he had hit in the face, tumbled to the snow covered ground and into a snow fort that had been left behind by some fillies and colts. That left just one guard, and Quick Snap scooped up another hoofful of snow as he pulled another tight turn. He didn’t know how earth ponies lived with just their hooves. A unicorn could pack a snowball with his magic. A pegasus could use their wings, but earth ponies were stuck with their hooves. Still, despite the difficulty of trying to pack the snowball with just his hooves, Quick Snap had another icy ball ready for the one remaining guard. He didn’t throw it right away, though. The guard would be expecting that. No, Quick Snap kept flying, kept trying to escape by his own wing power. The guard was continuing to gain, and then he felt it. A forehoof had grabbed hold of one of his rear hooves. “Halt! In the name of the—” Pffffft Quick Snap nailed the second guard square in the nose with the wet snowball he had been holding. The guard fell back, coughing and sputtering from the snow that had entered his mouth as he rubbed at his eyes with his hooves. That was all the opening Quick Snap needed. He ducked into a narrow alley, flew a short ways, and then hid behind a few garbage cans. He then worked to quiet his breathing as he strained his ears. He heard the guard he had just hit shout and heard another voice call back. He dared to take a peek. One of the guards taking off from the street and flying skyward. They were going to try and spot him from above, thinking he’d still be flying. But, one lesson Quick Snap had learned from Column was to be where ponies weren’t looking for you. At the moment, the guards expected him to be in the skies, so he folded his wings, got to his hooves, and began walking. He breathed deeply, trying to calm his racing heart. He shook his head, fluttered his wings, and continued to make his way towards the far end of the alley. He then allowed himself to smile a little. He had escaped the guard, and now all he had to do was go home, go to bed, and just forget about Column. But just forgetting about Column was hard. Reaching the end of the alley and stepping out into the street, Quick Snap focused his gaze on the distant castle. It glowed like a finely dressed Hearth’s Warming tree in the clear night air, but Quick Snap couldn’t see that beauty at the moment. All he could see, all he could think about, was the mess Column had likely made in the castle. “What in the wide world of Equestria did you do, Column? You were just going to take a picture of her.” “Of who?” Quick Snap flinched and spread his wings. He didn’t even want to look back and see which guard had caught up with him, but, before he could even get a foot off the ground, a pink aura had surrounded him. He slammed into the magical barrier and stuck there for a moment before falling down to the soft blanket of snow that covered the street. “Aren’t you the photographer from the other day?” Quick Snap rolled his head back and then had to fight the urge to vomit when he realized the stallion who had caught him was none other than Shining Armor. “Who, me!?” Quick Snap asked as if Shining’s question was a joke. “No, I just have one of those faces and coat colors. That and I know five other ponies in Canterlot that have a cutie mark like mine. Their names are... they are... they are...” Quick Snap laughed as he fumbled to think of fake names. All the while Shining looked on, his glare growing sterner by the second. “Well, who are they?” Shining pressed. “They are... no one else.” Quick Snap hung his head in defeat. He just couldn’t come up with a lie like Column could. “So you are the pegasus who harassed my wife and sister the other day with his camera?” “Yes,” Quick Snap admitted with a small nod of his head. “And I take it this belongs to you.” Shining opened a small hole in his barrier and then tossed something inside. Quick Snap had to reach out his hooves to catch and juggle the item. It was his camera, though it had seen better days. The view finder had a hole in it, the case was beaten up, and the lens was cracked. “What happened to it?” Quick Snap couldn’t help but ask. “It was found amongst the wreckage.” Quick Snap took his eyes of the camera and looked up at Shining. “The wreckage of what?” he asked, concern and a small amount of panic ringing in his voice. “Of the pageant. Somepony caused the stage’s catwalks to break loose and fall onto the stage, nearly killing several very important ponies, including myself and my wife. And we found your camera at the scene.” Shining took a step closer to the barrier, using his height to loom over Quick Snap. “So, do you care to explain what happened, or would you prefer I arrest you for your involvement in this act of treason?” “T-treason!? B-but I didn’t do anything! It was all Column. He had—” Quick Snap slapped his hoof across his mouth, but the damage had already been done. ~~~ “And how is our patient, Doctor?” Celestia stood at the edge of the bed in the castle medical wards, looking over the unicorn that had been found in the wreckage of the catwalk. He had taken a pretty good beating from the accident. A missing tooth and a few bruised ribs were the worst of his injuries, but he also suffered from numerous bruises and cuts elsewhere. It was maybe a good thing he was sleeping, though the occasional moans from the unicorn made it obvious his mind was restless. “We’ve started him on some treatments to make sure he’s stable and to verify that he hasn’t sustained any dangerous internal injuries. After that we’ll get to work mending his bruised ribs and regrowing his missing tooth. It’s definitely not going to happen overnight, but he should recover just fine.” “And did you find any identification on him?” Celestia asked, not taking her eyes off the unicorn. “No, we didn’t. Why do you ask?” “I just wanted to see if it had his address, so we could tell his family he’s being cared for here,” Celestia said, putting on a smile as she turned to face the doctor. “Thank you again for tending to this pony, Doctor Physica. I’ll check back again in an hour.” With that Celestia turned and gracefully strode from the room, letting her lips form into a frown as she slipped out the door. Part of her was happy that the pony was going to make a full recovery. Things could have turned out much worse if some heavier part of the catwalks had fallen upon him. Yes, she was happy, but at the same time something wasn’t right. “Sister, what are you doing here?” The familiar voice drew Celestia from her thoughts, and made her turn and offer Luna a gentle smile as she walked up. “Oh, Luna, I’m just checking on the injured pony. He should make a full recovery, but he’s out cold for the moment.” “I see, and what of Nyx? Has there been any sign of her?” “She’s not in the castle or on the grounds, and Spike sent a letter saying they hadn’t found her at Twilight’s home either. I’ve ordered the search expanded to include the streets surrounding the castle, and have asked some of the guard to set up checkpoints to ensure Nyx doesn’t slip out of Canterlot.” “Do you really believe she would try to leave the city?” “I don’t know at this point,” Celestia admitted, sighing as she shook her head. “This whole evening has been full of unexpected complications.” She then put a smile back on her lips and looked back up at Luna. “Still, what are you doing here, Luna? Where is Shining Armor?” “While cleaning up the stage he discovered a camera with a tooth embedded in the finder of view. Believing he had found a clue, I cast a scrying spell on the camera and sent Shining to locate its owner. I then took the tooth and did the same myself.” Luna held up the tooth, which was still contained within the magically manifested glass sphere. It was drawn to one side of the orb, pointing to the door that separated the princesses from the medical wards. “It led me here.” Celestia turned and looked at the door as if her gaze might bore a hole through the wood so she could glare at the unicorn in the other room. “I knew something was wrong when I didn’t recognize that pony.” “What do you mean?” “I directed the play, Luna, and I would not be a good director if I didn’t learn about my cast and crew,” Celestia said. “Yes, perhaps I can not recite the names of every earth pony peasant without seeing their faces, but I know two things for certain. The first, no pony, not even Nyx, should have been up on the catwalks during that part of the performance. The second, I don’t remember seeing that stallion during any of our dress rehearsals earlier today.” “So we have a stallion we do not know, who was on the catwalks where he didn’t belong, and who was carrying or with somepony who was carrying a camera. It is all very suspect,” Luna said as she undid the scrying charm on the tooth. “Yes, it is, and if I had the time I would wait for that pony to awake and get the answers from him myself.” Celestia drew in a breath, and then let it out slowly to quiet her short outburst of anger. “But I do not have the time. Twilight will be getting back from her house soon with Fluttershy and Spike, and I wish to help my student with the search for Nyx. I do believe I owe her that much.” “Sister, didn’t you say the unicorn was unconscious?” Luna asked. “No, he was unconscious when they brought him up here. He eventually came around, but Doctor Physica then gave him some general anesthetics. She felt it was best for the unicorn to get his... sleep.” Celestia fell silent. A thought clicked into place in her mind, and it caused a smile to spread onto her lips as she looked down at the princess of the night. “Do you mean?” Luna only nodded a silent confirmation. “Very well,” Celestia said as she turned to leave. “I will gladly leave this unicorn in your capable hooves. Please send word when you’ve been able to find out anything of use, and I will do the same if we are able to locate Nyx.” ~~~ Quick Snap sat silently as he watched Shining Armor run a hoof through his mane. He sat on the opposite side of the table from the prince inside one of the castle’s interrogation rooms. He had, so far, managed to dodge and avoid most of Shining’s questions. He had been forced to give his real name, especially when Shining realized it was etched on the bottom of the camera. He also had to admit that Column was the unicorn he had been with when he ambushed Cadance and Twilight. Beyond that, Quick Snap had been able to avoid the truly compromising questions, but Shining looked like he was far from giving up. “Why were you waiting outside the castle walls?” “I was outside the walls?” Quick Snap nervously asked. He was trying to sit still, but he was unable to keep himself from fiddling with his hooves. It felt as if he’d explode if he didn’t do something with them. “Yes, you were,” Shining confirmed. “The guards at the gate said they’d seen you loitering outside the walls for almost an hour.” “Was I really loitering? I just thought I was standing there enjoying the view of the castle. It really is a beautiful sight this time of year.” “But didn’t you say you’ve been a Canterlot resident for the past several years?” Shining asked. “I did.” “Then haven’t you seen the castle before?” “Well, that doesn’t mean I can’t look at it, does it?” Quick Snap was able to quiet his nerves for a moment by eagerly pursuing what would be the fifth tangent in the interrogation. “I mean, tourists come to the capital all the time to see it. It’s one of the great landmarks of Equestria, and it’s right in our backyard. We should enjoy it more than anypony else, but most folks in Canterlot just never find the time. This pony I work with at the paper has never even seen the castle from up close. He just never has had a reason to come to this side of the city.” Shining Armor sighed and scratched his forehead. “Yes, I understand. It is a shame, but you still haven’t answered my question. Why were you—” “Prince Armor?” Shining flinched, and Quick Snap saw what looked like the beginnings of a shout form in the prince’s throat. But Shining didn’t shout. He kept his calm and turned to look at the guard who had just poked his head through the door leading out of the interrogation room. “What is it?” The guard held up an envelope in his wings. “They’re done.” “W-w-what’s done?” Quick Snap couldn’t help but ask, trying to crane his neck to see what the guard was holding. “Thank you,” Shining said, quickly taking the envelope in his magic. He waited for the guard to close the door and then turned back to face Quick Snap. He opened the envelope gingerly and began to slowly take out its contents. Quick Snap recognized what Shining was holding almost instantly. They were photographs, photographs undoubtedly developed from the film in his camera. “You aren’t a bad photographer, Quick Snap,” Shining complimented as he looked at the picture on the top of the stack. He then gently drew the photograph out and flicked it onto the table, like he was a card dealer in Las Pegasus. The picture spun on the well cared for table and came to a stop at Quick Snap’s hooves. He couldn't help but swallow nervously as he felt his heart skip a beat. The picture resting in front of him was of Cadance and Twilight, standing stunned, while Nyx hid beneath Twilight’s hooves. It was a picture he had taken when he and Column had ambushed Shining’s family at the Hearth’s Warming festival. Forcing a laugh, Quick Snap opened his mouth to try and deny that the picture was his. He tried numerous times, but each time his tongue felt numb. It was like his mouth was a dry well. No matter how many times he opened and closed his jaw, he just couldn’t seem to draw up any words. Shining watched this, taking the silence as an admission of guilt, before flicking his gaze to the next picture in the stack. He looked at this one only briefly before flipping it onto the table with the first. It was another picture from their ambush, this time a large, close up shot of Cadance with Column pestering Twilight for a question in the background. And no matter how Quick Snap wished it to stop, the pictures just kept coming and the pile on the table kept growing. Shining flicked all the pictures from the ambush onto the table and then began getting into some of the other images Quick Snap had captured. There was a picture of them coming back from the dinner at the hotel, and a picture of them leaving to go shopping the next day. A single picture of his mother slipping outside to check the mailbox. There was then a picture of their home later that evening, the same evening the logs in the back caught fire. Quick Snap thanked his lucky stars he hadn’t taken a picture of the backyard. That would have certainly made Shining question if he and Column had any involvement with the fire that had occurred. But there was still one picture left, one picture that Shining was staring at. Quick Snap didn’t know what the photograph could have been of. The last picture he remembered taking was the last one Shining had thrown onto the table. Maybe he had set the camera off by accident. It wouldn’t have been the first time, and those pictures were always a bit confusing. Even he, a trained photographer, sometimes had to stare at one of those accidental pictures for quite a while to understand just where and when it had been taken. But something was wrong. Shining didn’t look confused, like he was looking at a photograph he couldn’t make heads or tails of. No, he looked... it was hard to pin down. He was kind of angry, but he also looked like he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. It was like the time Quick Snap had shown Column a snapshot of a buffalo ballerina company that had started up after Discord’s attack on Equestria. Finally, after several tense minutes, Shining took his gaze off the picture and looked to Quick Snap, making a shiver crawl down the pegasus’s spine. “Okay, no more games. I want you to tell me everything you know about this picture, or the next pony who will be asking you questions will be the prosecutor when you’re tried for treason. Do you understand?” Quick Snap nodded as he swallowed nervously, and at that Shining Armor set the final picture down on the table. Quick Snap leaned in and instantly recognized that the picture wasn’t his work. The focus was off, and the image was blurry from an unsteady shot. There was also a blob of beige in the top center of the picture, a blob that had to be Column’s chin. First rule of using a neck mounted camera, keep your head up. But when Quick Snap looked past the flaws in the picture, his breathing grew still. It was a picture of Nyx. He could recognize her by her cutie mark and mane. Her headband was gone, and her white coat had turned an inky black. She had been photographed mid gallop, while she was looking back at the camera. Her wings were spread as if she was preparing to take flight, and her eyes, with their slitted pupils, showed brightly in the light of the camera’s flash. And the look on the filly’s face was one of terror. She was scared, like she was being chased by the headless horse himself. “Well?” Shining pressed. “I... I didn’t take this,” Quick Snap said as he used his wings to pick up the snapshot. “Column must have. He was just... just so dead set on making sure everypony knew the truth, that Nightmare Moon hadn’t been put in jail like so many of us believed. He takes his work seriously, sure, but... I’ve never seen him this determined. I... I shouldn’t have left him alone.” “What do you mean?” Quick Snap sighed, still looking at the picture. “Column wanted, needed, a picture of Nyx with her black coat to make his story. So, we worked out a plan for getting into the castle. The first thing we did was sneak in with the ponies delivering the tables for the reception. After that, we...” ~~~ To gain the ability to walk in the land of dreams, many ponies would expect there to be some complicated spell or ritual. They’d believe it required a long, complicated incantation and a sacrifice of seasonal fruits and vegetables on some long-forgotten altar. But for Luna, entering the world of dreams was no more complicated than turning her head. Like she was flexing a muscle, Luna made the sights and sounds of the castle’s medical wards fade. She grew numb to the real world and let the dreams come into focus. It was an ethereal soup of fantasies and nightmares that swirled and bubbled around her like stars in the night sky. Luna could see many such points of light behind her, representing the many sleeping minds of Canterlot. But one dream was far closer than all the others, a single dream that hung and floated in the room she had just been standing in. It was the dream of the mysterious unicorn, and Luna stepped towards it. Like she was walking into the ocean, each step made her sink further into the dream. She did it with grace and flinched only once as the cooler air of the dream washed over her coat. Her head reached the surface of the dream, which shimmered like water reflecting a perfect full moon, and she neither took a breath nor shut her eyes. She just continued to wade deeper and deeper. She floated for a short time as the dream began to account for her presence. She felt her hooves touch solid ground, and soon she had settled into her role. This was how she normally viewed dreams, as nothing more than an observer watching behind the mask of some aspect of a ponies dream. For young Scootaloo, she had watched from behind the silhouette of the mare in the moon. For this dream, however, she was one of thousands. A member of a faceless crowd of ponies who were nothing more than silhouettes. This was a common feature of dreams. A pony’s mind crafted only what was important, only manifested the details that it needed. For the dream, the unicorn needed to be in a crowd of ponies, but there was no need for each pony to have a face, name, or cutie mark of their own. The crowd was what was important, not the ponies within it. And where the crowd was looking seemed to be important as well. All eyes were turned upward, and Luna looked in the same direction as she began to take note of her surroundings. They were in Canterlot, in the largest of the castle’s courtyards. The crowd was focused on a balcony, the same balcony where Shining and Cadance had first greeted the world as husband and wife. And above that, hanging in the sky, was a sight that Luna had never seen first hoof. The moon was shining above Equestria, but upon it was the shadowy silhouette of a regal mare with a long horn: the mare in the moon. Motion in the periphery of her vision made Luna look back to the balcony, where she saw a familiar stallion stepping to the edge of the railing. A megaphone was brought out for his use, and soon his voice was ringing through the night. “Mares and Gentlecolts of Canterlot! I am Shining Armor, Canterlot acting Captain of the Guard, and it is my duty to announce that Princess Luna and Princess Celestia have been defeated.” A hushed murmur echoed through the crowd in the truest form. The ponies around Luna in the crowd made no real words, just mumbles and whinnies to fake the sound of conversation. But through the murmurs, Luna heard one, true voice. She looked in its direction and saw the one pony in the crowd that was more than a silhouette. The unicorn whose dream she had entered was standing just feet away, listening to Shining Armor’s words with a look of disbelief. “Their defeat came at the hooves of Nightmare Moon who, during the night, overwhelmed the castle guard before making her way to the throne room. There she bested Princess Celestia in single combat, and then waited for Princess Luna to return. Both princesses are now imprisoned in the sun and the moon respectively.” Luna began working her way closer to the unicorn, all the while listening to Shining Armor. This speech, she had heard of it from some of the castle staff. This was the speech Shining had given to all of Canterlot when Nyx took power, one of many similar proclamations that had been made all across Equestria. “Nightmare Moon has hereby decreed herself Queen of Equestria,” Shining Armor continued, his voice carrying threatening undertones. “And let it be known that much of the Canterlot Royal Guard, including myself, have sworn allegiance to our new queen and have joined in the blessing shared by the Children of Nightmare. Also know, I will personally ensure that law and order are maintained. Any attempts at rebellion will be punished.” Shining paused, causing Luna to glance in the direction of her nephew-in-law and the guards surrounding him. While their features had been vague at the dream’s start, as the mind focused so did the details of Shining Armor’s appearance. Luna could now see that Shining and all those who stood on the balcony shared a single, defining feature. Their eyes were exact matches to Nightmare Moon’s. “Lastly,” Shining said, “let it be known that Nightmare Moon has declared that Equestria has seen its last sunrise. This night will last forever.” Luna was now standing next to the unicorn and was able to hear him shout with much of the crowd, trying to protest the words they had just heard. It looked as if all of Canterlot was ready to rebel in that moment, but it seemed Shining Armor had predicted this. With snapped steps and firm glares, the bulk of Canterlot’s royal guard surrounded and began to march through the crowd. Pegasi also patrolled the skies and dive bombed the crowd, all part of Shining’s show of force. “You are now all to return to your homes!” Shining shouted. “A curfew is now in effect on Canterlot. No pony is to be out on the streets between ten p.m and five a.m. Anypony found violating this rule after today will face an extended stay in the dungeons.” The threat of incarceration under the new regime of Nightmare Moon was enough of a threat. The crowd calmed and, under the castle guard’s stern gaze, began to disperse peacefully. The unicorn Luna was following seemed to be going with the flow as well. He still seemed unable to comprehend that what was happening was real, but still he moved with the crowd towards the gates. “Come on, get moving!” Another voice, a new voice, rang out clearly in the dream, and both the unicorn and Luna looked to its owner. It was a mare, and, though she was not a bat pony like some, she still wore the dark blue colors of the lunar guard. Her face, her nose, her eyes, her cutie mark, all were in sharp focus. This was a pony the unicorn knew very well and cared for. It was the only way she would be in such focus inside his dream. “Clear Cut?!” The unicorn shouted, starting to shove his way through the crowd. He eventually broke free of the moving bodies, and Luna followed a few steps behind. He tried to approach the guard, Clear Cut, but was soon blocked by another soldier, who was a faceless silhouette like all the others. “Clear Cut! Clear Cut!” Finally, the mare seemed to acknowledge his existence. She turned to look at him, but the frown on her face didn’t fade. She marched towards him and pushed the other guard out of the way. Her eyes were a brilliant turquoise, like every other, and her glare threatened to bore a hole straight through the unicorn’s skin. “What are you doing?” the unicorn began, “You swore allegiance to Nightmare Moon!? Are you crazy!? She’s as bad as the changelings that attacked during the wedding! You’re coming back to my house right now!” The unicorn tried to grab Clear Cut’s hoof, but she reacted with all the training the guard had given her. Within moments, she had pinned the unicorn against the ground and was shouting sharply at him, her tongue like a dagger. “You get back to the house. Curfew is in effect and I’m on duty.” “Princess Luna?” A voice from reality reached Luna’s ears, and she began to pull herself out. The scene she had been watching faded, and the sights and sounds of the castle medical ward’s came back into focus. She looked down at the bed, to the unicorn who was still enduring a restless sleep, and then she turned her head to see Shining Armor standing beside her. “Were you able to locate the camera’s owner?” she asked. He nodded. “Yes, and I was able to get some information out of him once we got the film in his camera developed. He and his partner, Column, both work as newspaper reporters. They were trying to write a story about how Nyx, or rather how Nightmare Moon, isn’t locked up in a jail but is, instead, running free. They’ve been stalking my family for the past few days, and were even able to find a Letter of Pardon in Nyx’s name. They honestly had their story, but Column insisted that they needed a picture of Nyx in her natural, black coat to make ponies believe it was true.” “And how were they going to obtain this picture?” Luna asked as she turned to face the prince. “Quick Snap, the camera’s owner, said their plan was to sneak into the castle, hide as extras for the pageant, and take a picture of Nyx without her disguise on. But, when they realized Nyx still had her headband on while she was backstage, Column started talking about catching Nyx alone someplace and taking the headband off by force.” Luna furrowed her eyebrow as she flicked a gaze back at the unicorn in the bed. “And is that what they did?” “No,” Shining answered with a shake of his head. “Or rather, the photographer doesn’t know. When Column started talking about forcefully taking Nyx’s headband, Quick Snap refused to go any further. He left his camera with Column and left the castle on his own. He then waited outside for Column to come out until he was arrested.” “Then let me ask you one thing, Shining. Do you recognize this unicorn at all?” Shining moved up beside Luna, and looked at the unicorn who had been found amongst the wreckage. He already had his own suspicions of who the unicorn was, but, after getting a good look at him, Shining knew for certain. “Yes, I do. He and Quick Snap were the ones that ambushed Cadance and Twilight the other day. His name should be Column.” Luna nodded. “Yes, what the photographer told you aligns with what Nyx told me. She said she was attacked by somepony while she was on the catwalk. This unicorn, Column, had something to do with what happened on stage if he was not, in fact, directly responsible.” “But what was his motivation?” Shining Armor asked. “Quick Snap said Column could get wrapped up in his work, but he also said that he’d never seen Column go so far for a story. And why would he risk being arrested and tried for trespassing in the castle just for a story?” “Sometimes, we don’t understand our own motivations, Shining Armor,” Luna said as she turned and began to stride towards the door. “I’m going up to the observation tower. I would like you to join me up there after you do one thing for me.” “What is that?” Shining asked. “There is a Lunar Guard by the name of Clear Cut. She should be on duty tonight. Find her and tell her that her brother is here in the medical wards and that he is in very deep trouble.” ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. =====================================================================
Questions of MagicWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 9 Questions of Magic ==================== Nyx and Lumber Jack's path had taken them into a richer part of Canterlot, where smaller homes gave way to extravagant manors. Like fine mares in a Hearth’s Warming beauty contest, each home was trying to outshine its neighbors with its holiday decoration. There were garland, wreaths, candles, trees, and magical lights that made the manors glow brighter than the street lamps. One manor even had carolers who sang as Nyx and Lumber Jack went by, like they had been paid to do so late into the night. It was both beautiful and daunting. Nyx’s eyes couldn’t take it all in fast enough, but that didn’t stop her from trying. She leaned this way and that while sitting on Lumber Jack’s back, and, as he walked, Jack gladly bragged about how many of the larger trees were ones he had sold and which manors were burning wood he had chopped. They passed Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns on their way to Spell Nexus’s home. The campus was not as well lit or decorated as the homes that surrounded it, but there was a charm in its subtlety. Every lamppost on the campus had a wreath, and several of the trees that grew naturally on the grounds had been decorated, even those that weren’t evergreens. There were also students slowly strolling down the paths, mostly couples who used the chill in the air as an excuse to cling close to one another. Spell Nexus’s home was not far from the university nor was it hard to spot. It was a dark patch amidst the glowing lights of the homes that surrounded it. There were no decorations outside. The only sign that anypony was home was the lights glowing from inside a few windows. It was a sight that made Nyx’s stomach turn sour, and a nibbling urge to forget everything and go home to Twilight began to form in her head. She had not seen Spell Nexus since the day she cured him of the blessing. Nyx didn’t even know what had happened to him. He was a victim as much as anypony else, but he was also the start of it all. He had been the first of the Children of Nightmare, and he had been the one to spread the so-called blessing. It had been Spell Nexus who crafted the resurrection spell that had given her life. “You sure this vhat you vant?” Lumber Jack asked. Nyx licked her lips a moment but then looked at him and nodded. “Yes.” Lumber Jack returned the nod. He began to walk towards the front door, but, as he did, his eyes wandered across the dark manor. “Is shame, you know. Lumber Jack used to sell great, big tree to Spell Nexus. His house vas one of best, and, over there...” He pointed to a fountain covered in snow. The path that led to the manor’s front door circled around it, and, as they walked by, Lumber Jack couldn’t take his eyes off it. “...Spell Nexus used to always have great, big, glowing magic heart above fountain. It vas Hearth’s Varming heart, a copy of spell cast by Clover the Clever. It one of finest decorations Lumber Jack has ever seen. Don’t know vhy he didn’t put it out this year.” Nyx sank down a little. She had an idea why, and it was because of her and the Children of Nightmare. The blessing that had gripped him was one of the most pervasive. There had hardly been an inch of his body that wasn’t choked with the poisonous magic. What if it had changed him permanently? What if he was still bitter? What if there was some still left? It had taken Nyx all her strength to beat back that demonic cloud of jealousy and rage when she was queen. If it tried to overtake her now, she’d be unable to defend herself. The whole idea of speaking to Spell was becoming less and less appealing. Nyx even opened her mouth to ask Lumber Jack if they could, maybe, just go and find Twilight. But she was too late. Lumber Jack had reached the door, and, with his large hooves, he knocked three times. The knocks echoed from the far side of the door, as if the house was empty of all life. Yet, soon, the sound of hoofsteps began to emanate from inside the house. The door cracked open, light from inside spilling out into the night. The pony who had come to the door was not Spell Nexus. It was an older unicorn stallion who didn’t have a hair out of place. His mane was well trimmed and slicked back, his tail was properly brushed, and his monocle was crystal clean, just like the monocle that was his cutie mark. “Mr. Lumber,” he said, rolling the words out of his mouth like they had to be perfectly formed pearls. “As I assured you when you departed yesterday, we do not require a larger tree. If you have one that you simply cannot sell at your lot, you shall not find a home for it here.” Lumber Jack laughed and gently punched the pony at the door in the shoulder. “Ah, Proper Etiquette, you always make best jokes. Lumber Jack never fails to sell all his trees, even vhen I must sell one save for Spell Nexus.” “Then why are you here?” Proper Etiquette questioned as he adjusted his monocle. “Found Little Snowflake amongst snowflakes,” Jack said as he turned to one side. “She vants to see Spell Nexus.” Proper Etiquette looked at Nyx for a few moments, his face still a perfect mask of composure. Nyx had met Proper Etiquette before. He had come to Ponyville, to Night Stone castle, once or twice to bring Spell Nexus things from his manor and news from the occupation in Canterlot. He was a pony she had never seen smile or frown. He was a butler of such skill and experience, she’d expect him to be working for the princesses. For several long moments the trio just stood there, and, with each passing second, Nyx feared she and Jack would get the door shut in their face. But, eventually, Proper Etiquette stepped back and bowed slightly. “Please, come in.” Jack didn’t dawdle. He stomped through the door, making no effort to wipe his hooves on the doormat before walking into the center of the home’s foyer. It was there he and Nyx found the only bit of Hearth’s Warming decoration to be found in the entire manor. It was a single, small tree decorated simply but elegantly with golden ornaments, gentle glowing lights, and a star. “Ah, you did her up right, you did,” Lumber Jack said with a smile as he circled the tree. “Vhy, I could not have done it better myself. Vell, maybe little less garland, but very good otherwise.” “At least somepony has appreciated the effort,” Proper Etiquette said before coming up beside Lumber Jack and focusing on Nyx, who was still riding on the wood cutter’s back. “Miss Moon, Spell Nexus is currently in his study. Shall I show you to him?” “Y-yes,” she answered as she carefully hopped down from Lumber Jack’s back. “But please, my name is Nyx, not Nightmare Moon.” “Of course, Miss Nyx. Now, Mr. Lumber, please feel free to make yourself comfortable here. I do ask, however, that you try to resist the temptation to touch the tree. It does not require any further decoration or adjustment.” Proper Etiquette’s scolding tone made Lumber Jack quickly pull his hoof back from an ornament and smile innocently, like a colt who had been caught with his nose in a cookie jar. “Of course. It is fine tree. I could not make it better if I vanted, even if some ornaments are not hung best vay possible.” “That, Mr. Lumber, is a matter of opinion. Now, as to you, Miss Nyx. Please, follow me.” ~~~ “What do you want, Etiquette? I’m busy.” “Yes, the numerous bottles and takeout bags attest to just how busy you’ve been since the last time you let me in here to clean. Still, you may want to take a brief moment to straighten yourself up, sir.” “And why’s that?” “You have a guest.” “I do not want to see anypony.” “I realize that, sir. Your habits of the last few months have made that perfectly clear. This, however, is one pony I feel you may wish to see.” “I do not want to see anypony.” “But sir—” “I do not want to see anypony!” “But—” There was a clatter of books and glass hitting the floor. “I do not want to see anypony, Etiquette! Who in their right mind wants to see me anyway? If it’s Princess Celestia again, tell her my answer is still no!” “It is not Princess Celestia, sir. It is Miss Nyx.” The long pause that followed made Nyx shift anxiously. She had been left outside the study by Proper Etiquette, who had gone inside to speak with Spell Nexus. It hadn’t been a pleasant discussion from what she had heard from the far side of the door. But still, now everything had fallen silent. Then came a series of hoofsteps moving closer to the door. Nyx stepped back just as Proper Etiquette came out of the study. He left the door open behind him, and, without even looking in Nyx’s direction, began to head back down the hall towards the foyer. “Spell Nexus will see you now.” “W-what about you?” Nyx asked as she watched the butler walk away. “Spell Nexus has asked that he see you alone,” he answered before a rustling and laughing came from down the hall, from the direction of the foyer. “You’ll also have to excuse me, because I must ensure Mr. Lumber is not trying to decorate the foyer or reposition the tree.” With that Proper Etiquette was gone, stepping quickly to attend to the ruckus Lumber Jack was making in the foyer. This left Nyx alone outside the cracked door to the study, and she couldn’t help but swallow nervously. Once more, the thought of turning back and just going to Twilight slipped into her mind, but she pushed it back. She wanted answers, this was where she would get them. So, with her legs feeling like gelatin beneath her, she pushed open the door and moved into the study. She didn't know what she expected when she entered the study. Spell Nexus had bragged about how it had been the nerve center of the Children of Nightmare before her resurrection. He had spoken of his books hidden behind books and the secret meetings held within. He had even bragged his study had been the stage of Celestia’s greatest folly, when he had convinced her to lend an unsuspecting hoof in her own downfall. One thing was certain, however. She did not expect it to be such a mess. Books that once neatly filled the shelves were in stacks on the floor, being used as tables for the dozens of empty glass bottles that dotted the room. The air smelt of rotten fruit and body odor, a smell that was only made worse by the heat coming from the fire in the hearth. And in front of that fire, sitting slumped back in a chair, was Spell Nexus. And he wasn’t looking much better than the room. The stallion who had once been the dark minded leader of the Children of Nightmare now looked like he hadn’t been outside in weeks. His eyes were plagued with bags from lack of sleep. His mane now reached down to his shoulders, and his untrimmed bangs hid his eyes. His once lean middle had been overtaken by a heavy paunch of a belly, and a pile of empty bottles, takeout boxes, and dirty dishes cluttered the end table beside his chair. Even his tie, which had once clung neatly to his neck, had suffered. It lay across the end table, wrinkled and stained like it had been used as a napkin. “S-spell Nexus?” “It’s been a while,” he said. He didn’t turn to look at her. He just kept watching the fire in his fireplace. He levitated an empty bottle in his magic, lifting it to his lips. He titled it back, trying to draw a few final drops of juice from inside. Only when he was absolutely sure it was empty did Nexus set the bottle on the end table, next to a dozen others. “Forgive me if I don’t get up and bow to my old queen, but I think we both know that isn’t appropriate anymore.” “N-no... I suppose it’s not,” Nyx said as she began to walk closer to Spell Nexus, having to weave through the clutter of the room. “So, what brings you to Canterlot? Where’s your dear mother, Twilight? I’m surprised she let you get within a hundred feet of me.” “Twilight doesn’t know I’m here,” Nyx admitted as she came up behind his chair, beginning to feel the heat from the fire on her face. “Then I imagine Princess Celestia has the whole guard out helping search for you. Proper Etiquette is going to have a fit when they track mud on his nice clean floors,” Nexus said as he used his magic to toss a fresh log on the fire with a firm thud. “He’s always been such a neat freak. Makes him an excellent butler, but it’s made him a pain in my flank the past few months. “So, to what do I owe the honor?” he asked as he turned his head and look past the edge of the chair, watching Nyx through the gaps in his shaggy, unkempt mane. “I...” Nyx wet her lips and struggled to steady her voice. “I wanted to ask you a question, about the spell that made me.” “Why would you want to know about something like that?” he asked as he took his eyes off Nyx and sat back in his chair. “Shining Armor thinks you did something to Twilight,” Nyx said as she dared to creep closer to the chair, stepping past a stack of boxes that had been piled up in a tall, impressive tower. “He thinks the only reason Twilight took me back to the library after finding me in the forest is because you put a spell on her.” A small, quiet chuckle escaped Spell Nexus’s lips. “I know just what charm Shining Armor is thinking off: the ‘Want It, Need It’ spell. A very powerful little charm that makes anypony desire a particular item just by looking at it. To limit such a broad spectrum spell to have a specific effect on a specific mare... well, it would be child’s play. “In fact, that’s partially why it’s taboo to cast the ‘Want It, Need It’ outside of a controlled learning environment. A few centuries ago a stallion manage to modify the spell so it only worked on mares, and he then cast it on himself. He thought it would help him get noticed and get a date for some festival or dance. “And he was right. The spell did exactly what he wanted it to do,” Spell Nexus said as he shifted in his chair to get more comfortable. “But that also meant every mare in the village wanted to date him. It wasn’t long after that a riot broke out in the town. Mares were fighting with one another, and Princess Celestia herself had to come to the town to clean up the mess. “From what I’ve read, the stallion who cast the spell started a life of celibacy after that. “And Twilight,” Spell Nexus continued, “she should have faced a trial for the chaos she caused by casting that spell. Princess Celestia, however, was benevolent as ever. She enforced the spirit of the law, which was not quite the letter, as she always has, and turned the incident into a lesson for her student. Yes, she’s always forgiving. She likes to give second chances... “Even though, sometimes, a pony doesn’t even deserve to be in the same room as her anymore,” he said quietly as his he hung his head and sank deeper into his chair. “So, did you do it?” Nyx pressed, moving another step closer. “Did you use the blood from Twilight to cast a spell on her to make her care for me? Please, I need to know.” Spell Nexus turned his head slowly, but not to look at Nyx. He was instead focused on the floor, using his magic to flick through some takeout boxes, as if hoping to find some stale piece of leftover food. He even managed to find something, a fortune cookie. He cracked it in half gently, and popped both pieces into his mouth as he read the small piece of paper contained within. “You will be visited by an old friend.” Nexus chuckled and tossed the paper into the fireplace as he continued to chew. “Sometimes, those things are just creepy.” “Did you hear me?” Nyx asked, taking another step forward. She was now even with the side of his chair. “Did you cast a spell on Twilight?” “No, I didn’t,” he said flatly before bringing a hoof to his mouth to pick at his teeth. “I placed no charm on Twilight Sparkle.” In that moment, Nyx released the breath she did not even realize she was holding. A smile spread on her face, and she began to dance. She literally started dancing as the excitement fileld her. Shining was wrong. Shining was wrong! Shining was wrong! And that meant... that had to mean Lumber Jack was right. “Oh, thank you, Spell Nexus! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” she said as she bounced on her hooves. “Shining doesn’t have to be scared of me anymore. Nopony does! I can go back to Twilight, and we can be a real family. I can have real grandparents, a real uncle, and a real aunt.” She bent low, and then leapt into the air as her wings fluttered, trying to get their first taste of flight. “I’m Twilight’s real daughter!” “What are you talking about?” Nyx almost tripped when she landed and had to stumble to keep herself upright. She looked back at Spell Nexus, who was sitting forward in his chair with utter confusion written in the lines on his face. “The blood in the spell,” she answered him. “Lumber Jack thought that Shining Armor was wrong, and that the blood in the spell made Twilight my real mother. And, since you just said Shining is wrong, then Lumber Jack must be right.” Nyx began to smile and bounce on her hooves again. “I’m Twilight’s real daughter, not just her adoptive one. And that makes so many things better. I mean, if I’m Twilight’s real daughter, then that would explain why I didn’t like being queen. It’s probably why I like reading books too. It all makes so much sense, it’s—” “You know, no pony’s ever really asked me about the blood,” Spell Nexus interrupted, as if he hadn’t heard a word of Nyx’s jubilation. “Princess Celestia and Bastion Yorsettes, they were too preoccupied with the grander theories behind the spell. The thought of a unicorn bringing a pony to life through magic alone made the princess worry and made Bastion almost salivate. He is so passionate about magical theory, it’s no surprise he does not have a wife. He’s married to his work. “Then again, I’m not one to talk.” Nexus fell silent for a time, staring at the ceiling as he licked his lips, hoping for something to drink. But, with no juice or water at hoof, he brought his gaze back down to Nyx and continued to speak. “But Princess Celestia was relieved and Bastion was disappointed when I told them the truth. The spell, your spell... it was no proper resurrection. I did not create life. I just pieced back together what the Elements of Harmony tore apart, like some morbid jigsaw puzzle. “You see, the Elements never destroy. Thus, they did not destroy Nightmare Moon. They peeled her away... They peeled you away from Luna, like... like the blackened skin of a banana that is still good to eat on the inside. Have you ever had a banana? I’m not too fond of them myself. I do not like the texture, but I hear Princess Celestia enjoys them for breakfast. She cuts them up and adds them to her cereal.” Spell Nexus chuckled a little as he lifted a metal fireplace poker with a levitation spell and prodded at the logs within, causing one to split and fall open. “Imagine a princess eating cereal for breakfast. The royal chef must have a fit whenever she asks for a bowl of hay flakes with cut up bananas.” “But what does that have to do with the blood in the spell?” Nyx asked. Spell Nexus nodded silently, acknowledging Nyx’s question before his eyes became fixated on the large portrait on the wall, a picture of himself he hardly recognized anymore. “In any case, when the Elements of Harmony peeled Nightmare Moon away, they left shreds behind. It was in those shreds I found everything I needed to make a living mare. I had emotions. I had memories. I had flecks, sprinkles... seedlings from the darkest parts of Luna’s own soul, the parts that had given birth to the jealousy that drove her to try and usurp the throne.” Nexus rolled his head again, looking away from his portrait and focusing on Nyx again. “After all, not even the Elements of Harmony can peel away a thousand years of evil intentions and power from a mare without making a few mistakes. You can’t cut that much off somepony in a matter of seconds without slicing away a little more than you intended. That reminds me of this time I got my mane cut. The barber was in a rush because he had a train to catch, and—” “But if you had everything you needed, then why did you kidnap Twilight?” Nyx asked, cutting Nexus off before he could go on another tangent. “At first, I had much grander intentions,” Nexus admitted. He slowly pulled himself up from his seat, putting his hooves on the floor gingerly before walking closer to the fireplace. He used his magic to pick up the fireplace poker, and was now mindlessly prodding at the glowing embers. “I told the other Children of Nightmare what strength it would give our newly risen queen. I told them that I was sure I could use the blood to give Nightmare Moon invulnerability against the Elements of Harmony. I made many promises and I had many theories. “But none of them came to fruition.” Nexus laughed a little at himself as he drew shapes in the ashes of the fireplace, shapes resembling Twilight’s Element of Magic tiara. “I was so naive. The Elements and their magic are unlike anything else in the world. Trying to give Nightmare Moon, to give you, immunity from their effects was... impossible. It would be like asking a pony, who has never seen a drop of water, to build a dam to stop a flood. Yes, I imagine the pony that comes to understand the magic behind the Elements will be heralded as one of the greatest minds of our time. “But... that pony isn’t me.” Nyx dared to move a few steps closer to Spell Nexus, feeling as if he was avoiding something. “But then what did the blood do?” “When I could not get it to give you an immunity, I made the blood symbolic. After all, you can not argue that it was not poetic. Nightmare Moon was reborn from the blood of her enemies. It was the kind of thing that would turn into legend. In a thousand years ponies would speak of the hundreds sacrificed to their dark queen. It was a rallying cry for the Children of Nightmare, our queen becoming like a black feathered phoenix.” “Spell Nexus, what did the blood do?” Nyx said, moving closer until she was right next to his chair. “You keep telling me what it was supposed to do, what you wanted it to do, but what did it do?” With a small clink, Spell Nexus let the fireplace poker come to rest against the stone of the hearth. He then began to look across his books, looking for a specific tome. “Are you sure you wouldn’t want to hear more origins on the rest of the spell? Zebra magic powder is particularly fascinating.” “Nexus, what did the blood do?” “What about the magic of shapes, like the lines used in your spell?” he asked as he levitated a book off the shelf and cracked it open. “You see circles—” “Nexus! What did the blood do!?” He fell silent for a few moments, holding the book he had removed from the bookshelf in his magic. Nexus then sighed, shut the tome, and put it back in its place. He then turned to face Nyx. It was the first time he had looked at her head on since she had come into his study. “It was... food.” Nyx cocked her head to one side, the gears of her mind locking up at the simple, short utterance that had just come from Spell Nexus. “How can blood be food?” “Well, maybe food isn’t the right word,” Spell Nexus said as he began to walk back to his seat. “But that was what it did. The blood was a transfusion. It was a little spark of life to get your own heart pumping back when you were the size and shape of a golf ball. It sustained you for a few brief minutes before your body became stable enough to survive and draw in magic on its own. “Yes, Shining Armor is wrong, but Lumber Jack isn’t right either. You...” Nexus paused a moment, trying to calm the shaking in his voice as he sat back down. “There is no part of Twilight’s blood that remains within you, and it had no lasting effect. You share no lineage with her. Her parents are not your real grandparents, and Shining is not your real uncle. “You are... no more related to Twilight than a mosquito that happens to bite her neck.” Like a delicate glass, the hopes that had filled Nyx’s chest like dozens of butterflies shattered and began to fall away, leaving an aching hole. “N-no! Lumber Jack said...” “Lumber Jack doesn’t know about magic.” Spell Nexus sank back into the chair. “It was wrong of him to put such ideas in your head in the first place.” “B-but it would fix everything. Shining Armor wouldn’t have to be scared of me anymore. Nopony would have to be scared.” Nyx sank to the floor, rubbing at her eyes as she tried to deny the tears that were forming. “I just want to be her daughter. That’s all I want. Why can’t anypony understand that? I don’t want to hurt or scare anypony anymore. I just want to be with Twilight at the library and play with my friends.” “Well, you aren’t the only one who wants things to be different!” Nexus spat, irritation flaring as he grabbed an empty bottle off his end table. “All I want is to take it all back, all of it! I wish I had never tricked Celestia into taking you away from Twilight. I wish I had never plotted against her. I wish she had never brought those accursed shreds to me for study. I wish those shreds, Nightmare Moon, and anything to deal with this whole mess would just... would just...” Nexus’s short lived flare of temper faded, and he set the empty bottle back on his end table as he slouched, defeated, in his chair. “...would just go away.” “Go away,” Nyx echoed, getting to her hooves. She made no effort to hold back her tears now, and they flowed freely down her cheeks as she turned to look at Nexus. “You’re just as bad as Shining. You both just want to see me go away, like some bad dream, like a nightmare. But... I don’t want to go away. I know I’ve been bad, but I don’t want to go away. I just want to stay with Twilight. Why can’t you just let me stay? I’m not hurting anypony when I’m with her, am I?” Spell Nexus sat up in his chair, an almost panicked look entering his eyes. ”I... I didn’t mean—” “No! You meant exactly what you said!” Nyx snapped. “Just like Shining meant exactly what he said! W-why can’t you both just leave me alone!? Why can’t everypony just leave me alone!? I’m not doing anything bad! I’m not Nightmare Moon anymore! I’m a good filly; Twilight says so! “I’m a good filly,” Nyx said, starting to break down right there on the floor in front the fireplace. “I’m not bad anymore. I don’t want to hurt anypony anymore, so why... why is everypony trying to take me away?” Nyx succumbed to her tears right there, crying her eyes out as she continued to ask Spell Nexus why. She asked why Shining had done what he did. She asked why the unicorn had attacked her on the catwalks. She just kept asking and asking and asking until the strength began to leave her voice. It had been a long, trying day, and as Nyx felt her strength failing she stopped trying to get Nexus to explain. She instead just lay there, crying as she tried to understand how this Hearth’s Warming, which had started out so well, had gone so wrong. She tried to think, tried to understand, but it was all too much. Nyx cried herself to sleep on the study floor as Nexus remained in his chair like an unmoving statue. It was only when her cries had stopped that he looked up at her, and it was only when he was sure that she was asleep that he rose from his seat. He walked to her, horn glowing as he pulled a clean cushion and blanket off the nearby couch. He made Nyx as comfortable as he could without waking her, and then crossed the room. He walked up to the study door and pulled on a rope next to it. He heard the small bells ringing through the house, and soon the door to the study cracked open. “You called, sir?” Proper Etiquette asked. “Yes... I did,” Nexus said, pushing past the butler as he stepped into the hallway. “Please, keep an eye on her and make sure she doesn’t go anywhere.” “And may I ask where you are going, sir?” “To find Twilight Sparkle, before I say something else to break that little filly’s heart.” ~~~ “I have found her.” Shining Armor pulled his head away from the telescope’s eyepiece, and looked back at Luna. She was still in her magical trance. Her eyes were still closed and her horn was still glowing gently, but he was sure of what he had heard. “Where is she?” “I don’t know her exact location yet,” Luna said as the glow from her horn grew brighter. “She has fallen asleep, and she is beginning to dream. This is the first step in locating her, but I cannot ascertain her exact location from dream alone. There are no landmarks in the dreamscape, just the endless sea of lights that shift and change as ponies slip into and out of their dreams. I can find any dream in the dreamscape, but only Nyx can tell me where she sleeps.” “So, you’re going to enter her dream?” Luna gave a single, subtle nod. “Yes, I am delving in as we speak.” The smile on her face faded. “Except... the waters of her dream are... turbulent. She is having a nightmare. There is snow, endless snow. I am manifesting... but... no, wait... why is everypony shouting at me? No, I haven’t done anything wrong. No! No! I’m not a bad pony, I’m not a bad—!” “Princess Luna!” Shining shouted. He moved up beside her, placed a hoof on her shoulder, and gave it a firm shake. This drew Luna back to reality. She opened her eyes and gasped, as if she had been holding her breath underwater. “What happened?” “Something that will make reaching Nyx in her dream very difficult,” Luna said as she lifted a hoof to her head. “When I enter a pony’s dream, I must first become part of the dream. I must fuse with a manifestation of the dreamer’s mind before I can act. When I entered the dream of Column, I became a member of the crowd. Months back, when I entered the dream of young Scootaloo, I became the headless horse. It is only after I’ve become part of the dream that I can manifest as my true self and speak with the dreamer.” “So then what went wrong?” Shining asked. “When I enter a dream my consciousness is drawn to part of the dream most similar to me, to allow the dreamers mind to accept my presence with the greatest ease. If somepony was having a dream where I am already playing a part, then I would simply overtake that doppelganger of myself. This, however, is the problem. “Nyx is dreaming she is Nightmare Moon again,” Luna explained as she managed to quiet her breathing and regain her composure. “And when I enter her dream, that is the manifestation my consciousness is drawn to. My magic, however, does not give me the ability to usurp the dreamer. If I and the dreamer become tied to the same entity in the dreamscape, I become nothing more than a reflection of their thoughts and feelings.” Luna stood up from her seat on the balcony, moving to the edge of the banister to look out across the city. She then began to pace, her eyes focused on the banister of the balcony. She was deep in thought, and Shining Armor sat and watched in silence until Luna turned to look back at him. “There is only one solution. You will have to enter her dream in my stead.” Shining Armor couldn’t help but stare at Princess Luna for a moment, as if the plan she was suggesting was the ramblings of a lunatic. “I... you can’t be serious. You want me to be the one to go into her dreams? Aren’t I the last pony she’d want to see?” “Yes,” Luna answered flatly. “Twilight Sparkle, Cadance, or even your parents would be a better suited to sooth Nyx’s dream and get her to tell us where she is. Nightmares, however, are unsteady ground. If the dream becomes too traumatic, Nyx may awaken and be unable to get back to sleep for several hours. Even in the time it would take to contact Twilight and have her teleport here, Nyx may awaken and we will lose this chance.” “But—” “Yes, I know, you will not do this for Nyx,” Luna said as she took a seat in front of Shining Armor, her horn already glowing. “But if not for her, then would you do this for your sister? She will not find peace of mind until Nyx is found, and if you wish to regain her trust so she may listen to your fears, then helping to find Nyx will be a step in the correct direction. “Besides, didn’t we come to agreement earlier? No matter if your fears are true or false, it is in our best interest to find Nyx quickly. Is that not why you stayed here, using the telescope to search the streets below while I searched the dreamscape?” Shining Armor opened his mouth to protest, but then cursed under his breath when he realized Luna had backed him into a corner. Finding Nyx quickly was important, whether it was to stop her from brainwashing other ponies or because she was an innocent filly lost on a cold winter night. Whether he was right or wrong, whether he liked it or not, this was the fastest way of finding Nyx they currently had presented to them. “All right, I’ll do it,” Shining finally agreed as he sat down in front of Luna. “Very good, I am glad you saw reason.” Shining looked up, crossing his eyes as he watched Luna’s glowing horn drawing closer to his forehead. “So... how does this work, exactly?” “First, Shining Armor, all you have to do is relax,” she said, her voice turning soothing and calm, like a lullaby whispered by a mother. “Listen to the sound of my voice. Focus on nothing else. Just listen to my words. Let them slip in your ears and roll down your body until they reach your hooves. Yes, feel my words rolling down to your hooves and then back up to your spine. Breath deep and slowly, match the pace of the flowing words. Down... and up. Out... and in. Yes, breathe deeply and listen to the sound of my voice. You wish to sleep, to dream. Listen to my words, and know that when you sleep, that when you dream, you will be in control. Your dream shall be lucid, for that is the first step in this journey. Yes, just listen to the sound of my voice. Breath in and out. Feel the words rolling down and up your body. Yes, feel your eyes growing heavy. Feel yourself wishing to dream, for you must enter the dreamscape the only way a normal pony can. “Yes, listen to my voice and... sleep.” She tapped her horn against his forehead. “Listen to my voice, let yourself dream, and let me guide you from there.” Shining stood no chance against Luna’s words and the subtle magic in her voice. His eyes drooped, then slid shut. The world fell away, growing dark as his consciousness slipped into a dream. It felt like he was sinking in water, descending slowly, but he was able to breathe without issue. Ground eventually came up to meet him, a soft patch of grass that grew larger as he got closer. Like it was rising from the blackness around him, his dream took shape. He saw blue skies and clouds. He saw familiar faces and structures. He saw the crystal empire, shining in all its glory as his hooves touched down on the path. He was at the city’s gate, the crystal spires that stood to greet any travelers coming from the train station and to bid farewell to any ponies heading out along the same path. “Am I really dreaming?” Shining couldn’t help but ask. The ground felt so real beneath his hooves. The air smelt of the flowers that were in bloom on the crystal berry bushes. It was all so perfect. “You are,” Cadance said as she came out from behind a tree. Yet, at the same time, Cadance’s appearance was shifting. The pinks, purples, and yellows of her mane and coat were being replaced with rich blues. Her body shifted in build as some subtle nuances of her face change. By the time she had reached the place on the path where Shining Armor was standing, Cadance had turned into Princess Luna. “And now that you are in the dreamscape,” Luna continued as she turned to face the welcoming gate of the Crystal Empire, “I shall bridge your dream with Nyx’s so that you may enter her nightmare and try to calm it.” “And how do I do that?” Luna flared her wings and her horn glowed as she focused her gaze on the arch. “That, Shining Armor, is something you will have to figure out for yourself.” It was then she unleashed her magic, an aura of blue energy shooting from her horn to the keystone of the gemstone archway. The gems began to resonate with light, and, with a blinding flash, a set of great white doors appeared inside the archway. Those doors swung open of their own accord, opening up to a black expanse. A chilling wind blew into his dreamscape from the far side of the door, carrying with it a few trace snowflakes that quickly melted against the ground of Shining’s dreamscape. Luna stepped to the side, and looked back to Shining. “The way is open,” she said before extending a wing. “I can do nothing more.” Shining swallowed nervously and began to take slow, cautious steps towards the door. This was starting to seem like a very bad idea, like the time he had snuck up behind Cadance while she had been reading a scary story. He came right up to the edge, his forehooves less than an inch away from the realm that was Nyx’s dream. He then stood there on the edge for several seconds, just staring at where the path of the Crystal Empire suddenly changed to the snow that blanketed the ground beyond the door. “Is something the matter, Shining Armor?” “What if it’s a trap?” he asked, looking over at Luna as he took a single step back from the doorway’s edge. “A trap?” Shining nodded his head. “I’m going into Nyx’s mind. It seems like a great place for her to catch me and brainwash me, and I’d rather avoid getting brainwashed for a third time.” “Your concerns are understandable, but Nyx cannot do that while you are in her nightmare. She could only do that if she was to enter your dream, and I promise I will stand watch and ensure she does not enter this space without your permission.” “But what if she—” “Shining Armor,” Luna interrupted curtly. “Yes, Your Highness?” “Enter Nyx’s dream before I throw you in.” Shining laughed, and took a step towards Luna, assuming she was joking. Yet, he soon found himself being levitated off the ground by the princess’s magic. A moment later, he was hurled through the open doorway, a panicked shout escaping his lips as he soared through the air like an expertly tossed bag of leaves. He crashed into Nyx’s dreamscape, the snow providing both a soft landing and a cold, wet chill down Shining’s spine. “I thought you were joking!” he shouted back at Luna as he climbed to his hooves and shook the snow from his coat and mane. He lit his horn, trying to see into the darkness, but there was nothing around him to see. There was only the snow covered ground and the darkness in all directions. He took a few steps forward and then turned around to ask Luna if something wrong. That was when he saw the tower. The doorway, which provided passage to his own dreamscape, was built into the base of a tall, white stone bell tower that stretched for several stories into the sky. It was massive, easily larger than the bell tower that played the carols at Canterlot Palace. Yet the tower, and its bells, were silent. But the dream itself was not silent. In place of the music he’d expect to be hearing from the bells, there were angry shouts coming from the opposite side of the tower. It was a mob, a large mob of very angry ponies from the sounds of it. And there was one pony shouting above them all, though he could not make out the words just yet. Steeling himself in case this was the trap he feared, Shining Armor walked to the edge of the tower. He pressed himself against the stone, and then slowly moved along the edge until he reached the first corner. He checked around it briefly, putting to use skills honed sharp by years of training in the guard. He then moved around the corner and continued on, continuing to hug the wall as the shouts of the crowd grew louder. The one louder voice also grew clearer. “Nightmare Moon, even with all the evidence presented, you still plead your innocence. Don’t you feel it’s high time you confess what you've done? Isn’t it time to admit you brainwashed the ponies of Equestria, so that in generations to come they would give you the throne you seek? Isn’t it time to admit you brainwashed everypony to make them believe you were no threat?” “No! I’m not brainwashing anypony! I’m not evil! I’m not Nightmare Moon anymore!” “Then why do you still look like her?” Shining reached the second corner of the clock tower’s square shape and poked his head around the edge. He could now see what was going on. There was a crowd in front of the tower, an angry mob of ponies carrying torches. Most were faceless, odd shadows that he knew were ponies yet lacked any defining features. But there were some he recognized that were standing near the front. He saw his mother, his father, and Cadance standing at the front, shouting up with the rest of the crowd. Their brows were furrowed and their jaws were turned down in hateful frowns. He had never seen them like that before, but they weren’t the only ones. He saw Twilight’s friends amongst the crowd, some of them accompanied by young fillies. The whole crowd had their gazes fixed upward. Standing before them was a gatehouse without an accompanying wall or castle to defend. It was tall, made of dark stone, and from the battlements a large, wooden platform extended out where everypony could see it. Above that was a rope attached to a structure of thick wooden timbers. The platform was the hangmare’s noose. And on that platform were two ponies. One was Nightmare Moon. She was without her armor, and it was around her neck that the hangmare’s noose had been tightened. Her cutie mark was also different. In place of the moon with the purple background Shining Armor instead saw a familiar blue shield. Yet Shining Armor’s blood ran cold in his veins when he saw the other pony with Nyx on the platform. It was a stallion of a strong, soldier’s build. It was a stallion with a white coat and a blue mane. It was a stallion with a shield cutie mark that had a six pointed star at its center and three smaller stars above it. It was a stallion with a voice Shining knew better than any other. It was a stallion with a face he saw every time he looked in the mirror each morning. The stallion on the platform was Shining Armor’s own doppelganger in Nyx’s dreamscape. It was a terrible fact that compounded as Shining’s mind took in the scene. He was the one who stood guard over Nyx. He was the one calling out to the crowd below, only making their lust for blood go stronger. He was the one that was toying with the rope around Nyx’s neck and nudging her closer to the edge. In this nightmare, with the entire world turned against her, Nyx saw him as her executioner. ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. =====================================================================
ReconciliationWinter Bells By Pen Stroke Preread, Edited, and Reviewed By Batty Gloom, Illustrious Q, Municipal Engines, Cloudhammer, Wraithguard, Kohta Izumi, Kirk Heller ===================================================================== Part of a side-story miniseries known as "In The Family" for the story Past Sins The stories of the miniseries - Trinkets - Nightmare or Nyx? - Winter Bells ===================================================================== Chapter 12 Reconciliation ==================== “It’s running that way!” “Grab it!” “It’s too fast!” “It went under the table!” Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle dove under the buffet table, sliding on their bellies as they disappeared beneath the tablecloth. The pair were chasing after one of the legged brownies that Discord had created. The little squares of fudgy goodness were fast, despite their short squatty legs. Early in the party Discord had caused a few dozen of them to go running off. Most had been rounded up, but Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle found one hiding behind the drink table. The brownie ran the moment it was found, and the pair of fillies tore through the crowd in hot pursuit. “Did you get it?” Sweetie Belle asked the moment she realized she had lost sight of the brownie. Scootaloo smiled triumphantly and held up her forelegs. Pinned between her hooves, squirming to escape, was the brownie. “Yeah, I got it.” “Oh boy, I hope it’s as good as Babs says.” “It better be,” Scootaloo said as she and Sweetie Belle took a seat beneath the table. “We chased this thing all around the party.” “I wonder what makes it so good?” Sweetie Belle asked, using her hoof to poke at the brownie, which kicked at her with its stubby legs. "It looks like a normal brownie to me. I don’t even see the strawberries Babs said she tasted.” “It must be Discord’s magic. He gave this thing legs. I bet it’s super easy for him to make it taste better. Now, how do you want to split it? Down the middle so we each get one of the legs, or should I break it the other way? I wouldn’t mind getting both of the legs.” “I don’t know, Scootaloo. Look at it,” Sweetie Belle said, leaning in to look at the brownie more closely as it shivered and struggled in Scootaloo’s grip. “It’s scared. Maybe we shouldn’t eat it. Maybe we should just let it go.” “Let it go?” Scootaloo said, turning to hold the brownie away from Sweetie Belle. “Are you serious? After all we went through to get it!? If we let it go somepony else is just going to eat it.” “But Scootaloo,” Sweetie Belle whined. “Just look at it. It’s cute.” “Sweetie Belle, it’s a brownie with freaky little legs. It is not cute. Still, if you don’t want any, I could just eat it all—” “What!? No! I helped catch it. I deserve a piece!” Scootaloo smiled like a cat that had cornered a mouse. “Oh, so you do want to eat it.” “I... well... I just—” Sweetie Belle puffed up her cheeks, as if holding her breath would let her brain think faster. Still, just as she was starting to turn red in the cheeks, she let go of the breath and nodded her head. “Okay, just give me the half without the legs.” Scootaloo nodded and began to pull at the brownie with her hooves, smiling with anticipation as the brownie began to break in half. Yet, before the deed could be done, a loud thump came from the table above them. Sweetie Belle jumped while Scootaloo flinched. She succeeded in ripping the brownie in half, but the two pieces flew from her hooves and fell to the floor. In a flash, the half with legs was up and running. The other half was gone quickly as well, needing only a moment to grow legs of its own before fleeing. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo would have likely heard light, chattering laugh from the brownies too, but their eyes were instead focused on the table above them. The thump had been followed by two voices, and the ponies who owned them were not having a pleasant conversation. “But Cadance—” “I don’t want to hear it, Shining Armor.” “But I’m sorry. I didn’t mean—” “Don’t lie, Shining. You meant every word.” “But—” “Just leave me alone, Shining.” Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle snuck closer to the edge of the table, gently lifting up the table cloth just in time to see Cadance storm away from the table, leaving Shining with one hoof in the air. Shining, however, didn’t go after Cadance, instead sighing and turning to walk the other direction, his head hanging low. “Whoa, what happened to them?” Scootaloo asked. “I don’t know. They were so happy at their wedding,” Sweetie Belle said as she and Scootaloo climbed out from beneath the table. “And did you see when they danced at the reception when Twilight was singing? It was so romantic.” “Well, they sure aren’t being romantic right now. Princess Cadance looks as angry as my mom was when we got back from Twist’s birthday party. I was grounded for a month for sneaking into Nyx’s castle. Still, that brownie is getting away,” Scootaloo said as she turned and began to look around the floor. “We better hurry if we’re—” Sweetie Belle grabbed Scootaloo by the shoulder, spun her around, and then put both hooves to the side of her face. “How can you think of brownies at a time like this?!” “Easy. I’m hungry and we’ve been chasing those things for the past fifteen minutes.” “But Scootaloo, what if Princess Cadance and Shining Armor stay mad at each other?!” Sweetie Belle paused, gasped, and then pushed her nose up against Scootaloo’s. “What if they get a divorce?! We were their flower fillies! If they get divorced, then nopony might ever ask us to be flower fillies again, or mares of honor... or we might not even get married! “And if they get divorced, the crystal ponies will be sad. Then, if the crystal ponies are sad, something could take over the crystal empire again. And if that happens, the thing that took over could come after the rest of Equestria. The Elements of Harmony will fail. Discord will turn evil again! It will be the end of the world as we know it! “We have to fix this!” Sweetie Belle nearly shouted as she shook Scootaloo. Scootaloo brought up her hooves and gently pushed herself away from Sweetie Belle. “Okay, first, you’ve been spending way too much time with your sister. Second, what are we supposed to do about it? We’re just two fillies.” “You're right! We need help!” Sweetie Belle said with a stomp of her hoof. “It’s time for the Cutie Mark Crusaders to become Marriage Savers! To the kiddy table!” With that Sweetie Belle sprinted off, galloping across the party hall to the low table where Nyx, Babs, and Apple Bloom were talking and eating. Scootaloo followed as well, but only after stopping and piling up a plate of cookies from the buffet table. The two brownie halves were probably long gone anyway. ~~~ “What about crystal ponies that want to change the color of their houses? Do they use magic or do they just paint them? It has to be special paint, otherwise the crystal houses wouldn’t look as nice. How is the paint made? Do you use crystal berries to make it? What other kind of crystal foods do you have? Do you have crystal wheat? Do you use it to make crystal bread? What does crystal bread taste like? Is it better for you than normal bread? What does it look—” “Oh, look, I think Princess Celestia is calling for me, over there. I’m terribly sorry, just give me a moment and I’ll be right back to answer all your questions.” Cadance didn’t wait a moment after uttering those words to quickly escape from Sweetie Belle, who for the past fifteen minutes had been an unending barrage of questions about the crystal empire, its ponies, its traditions, and... just everything. She had tried to get away earlier, had tried to walk away politely, but Sweetie Belle followed her. All around the room they went until they were next to the exterior doors of the ballroom, and still the small unicorn filly pursued. The doors, however, were Cadance’s escape. She misdirected Sweetie Belle to the far side of the room, and then slipped outside into the cool, midday air of Canterlot. Never had she ever appreciated the quiet of the gardens so much. She took a few calming breaths. She let the wintery chill fill her lungs, let it calm her mind and body. Sweetie Belle was a just a filly, she couldn’t be mad. She just needed a break from those questions. Yes, just a short break. Maybe once around the garden? “Princess Cadance? I thought you said Princess Celestia was calling you? Why did you go outside when she’s inside? Is this a crystal empire tradition?” No maybe. There was no maybe. Putting a few panicked steps behind her, Cadance stepped down from the stone veranda and into the garden. She followed the well swept path through the snow covered grounds, smiling as the sounds of the party and Sweetie Belle’s questions fell into the distance behind her. The gardens were really beautiful during winter. Honestly, they were beautiful all the time, but each season was like a different dress on the same stunning mare, a mare who could make anything look good. Snow and icicles glistened in the sun. The sky was cloudless, the few birds that remained in winter were chirping. There wasn’t a care in the world. She continued to follow the path, the one clean path. Yes, there were multiple ways through the gardens of Canterlot, but for some reason all the other paths looked like they hadn't been swept. Actually, if she was to be honest, it looked like somepony had pushed snow back onto the paths. But what pony would go to all the trouble of sweeping the paths just to cover some of them up again? It seemed silly, and Cadance just assumed she was seeing things. The path she was on eventually lead to one of the most secluded parts of the royal gardens, a place where Luna and Celestia liked to share an afternoon tea when their schedules would allow. A small but thick grove of trees hid away a gazebo from the rest of the garden, a place of private respite for the princesses who moved the sun and moon. It was also a place where she and Twilight would play on occasion. Usually it was when Twilight was going to have a private lesson with Princess Celestia. Following the curve of the only swept path, Cadance stepped up into the gazebo, looking around as fond memories played in her head. It looked like some work was being done. A tarp was covering the underside of the gazebo’s roof and there were ropes going here and there. Maybe they were remodeling it, or maybe they were making repairs. With Discord free, Cadance could only imagine the spirit of chaos had crashed in on Celestia and Luna uninvited. “C-Cadance!?” The crystal princess turned and bristled at the sight of Shining Armor and Nyx walking up the path behind her. Shining Armor stopped dead in his tracks and averted his eyes from Cadance. “Sorry, we didn’t know you were out here. Nyx just wanted to see the gardens. We’ll leave you—” “Leave? But we just came outside!” Nyx said, walking forward until she was halfway between Shining and Cadance. “Besides, I don’t mind if Cadance walks with us.” “But I mind,” Cadance said. “I don’t know if Shining put you up to this or not, Nyx, but I’m still mad about what he said. Now, I’m going back ins—” “Cadance? Are you out here? I wanted to know more about crystal corn on the cob!” Sweetie Belle called out from the far side of the thick trees surrounding the gazebo. Cadance dropped down almost immediately, as if she was being hunted by some assassin. She then turned and panicky waved her hooves at both Shining and Nyx. “Get over here before she sees you!” Nyx and Shining did as they were asked, quickly climbing up into the gazebo. They stayed still for a time, listening as Sweetie Belle’s calls grew louder and then softer. All the while Shining looked on in confusion, not sure why his wife was hiding from a little filly. And Nyx, she was doing her best to keep herself from smiling at how well things were going. Without Shining or Cadance noticing, Nyx turned and nodded towards a part of the trees surrounding the gazebo, a place where a pair of eyes were watching them back. There was a moment of scratching, of a needle being put on the start of a record. Then, from around the trees, music began to play. Very loud, jazzy, dance music that made Nyx, Cadance, and Shining jump a foot in the air. “What is going on!?” Cadance shouted as the music abruptly stopped. There was rustling amongst the tree trunks next to the gazebo, and if one listened closely they could hear a few small voices. But before Cadance and Shining Armor could focus in the music came back, this time something much more soothing and arguably romantic. Little paper hearts, tied to strings, dropped from the edge of the gazebo’s roof. They hung in place, gently turning and swinging. Then, the ropes that were around the trio began to move. They were attached to the tarp that was covering the underside of the gazebo’s roof. As it was pulled back, mistletoe began to rain down on them. Cadance, Shining Armor, and Nyx got completely covered in the green, festive plant, which abruptly made Nyx turn and scowl at the bushes. “You were supposed to tie them on strings like the hearts.” “The spool of string got tangled up.” Scootaloo said as she and Babs Seed poked their head out from behind the trunk of a nearby tree. At the same time Apple Bloom hung her head over the edge of the gazebo, having gotten on top of the roof so she could throw down the paper hearts at the right time. “Is... is this what I think it is?” Cadance asked, starting to shake a little. “Eeyup, it’s mistletoe!” Apple Bloom cheered, even as the blood began to rush to her head from hanging it over the edge of the roof. “Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo overheard you two arguing, and so we decided to try and help you make up.” “Yeah, and my mom and dad always get along better after they’ve kissed,” Scootaloo said. “Mine too,” Babs Seed added. “MISTLETOE!” Cadance shouted before screaming at the top of her lungs. She barreled out of the gazebo, trailing a few pieces of mistletoe behind her before she leapt into the snow. She then began to roll around frantically, covering herself in the white fluff as if her life depended on it. Shining Armor was soon at her side as well, using his magic to quickly toss away any bits of mistletoe that Cadance had carried with her away from the gazebo. “Uh, am I missing something?” Scootaloo asked as she and Babs came out of the trees. “Aren’t they supposed be kissing and making up?” “Yeah, what the hay are you doin’?” Babs asked. “We’re trying to wash off the oils from the mistletoe!” Shining said as he dumped a levitation spell full of snow on Cadance. “Why are you doing that?” Apple Bloom asked. “Because Cadance is allergic to mistletoe!” “She’s WHAT!?” All four fillies shouted in unison. ~~~ “Where did you even find that much mistletoe?” Nyx stared down at her hooves as she, Twilight, Night Light, and Velvet waited outside the medical wards, sitting on a cushion provided to them by one of the castle staff. Despite Shining and Cadance’s best efforts to wash off mistletoe oils with snow, Cadance began to feel ill. Shining Armor didn’t waste a moment after that. He picked Cadance up in his magic and sprinted back to the castle. He barreled through the party, ignoring the surprised shouts being raised by his actions, and carried Cadance all the way to the castle’s doctors. “It was in a box in a closet near the ballroom,” Nyx answered. It hadn’t taken long for everypony in the party to hear what had happened, and even less time for Nyx and her friends to be pulled off to the side by each of their families. They all faced similar questions about how they had done what they did. They all also faced the same simple truth: they were all in trouble. “We were just trying to help them make up,” Nyx said for what had to be the twentieth time. “And we were going to hang the mistletoe, but Scootaloo said the string we found got all tangled up for some reason. We wouldn’t have done it if we knew she was allergic. We’re sorry.” “I know,” Twilight said, putting a hoof around Nyx’s shoulder and hugging her. She sounded a little tired, as she usually seemed to be after one of their Cutie Mark Crusader escapades. Twilight, however, was sincere all the same. “You were just helping your aunt and uncle, but maybe next time ask somepony before you pull surprises like this. Okay?” Nyx nodded her head and focused on the door to the medical ward. “Okay. Twilight, is Cadance going to be okay?” “Don't worry. She’s just going to be itchy and a little... puffy for a day or two.” “Puffy?” ~~~ Cadance groaned, cracking open her eyes as she laid back in the bed. She felt sore all over, which was arguably better than she had been feeling a few minutes before. The doctor had given her something to stop the itching, a little pill that caused her own magic to work as a soothing agent for her body. It meant she couldn’t really cast spells as well as normal, but it brought sweet relief from the itching she would otherwise be suffering from. “Hey, how are you feeling?” Cadance turned her head slowly, her body feeling heavy and stiff. Besides the itching, Mistletoe tended to make her swell up a little bit. Not so much she was in danger, unless she purposefully ate the stuff. It was, however, enough to make it look like she had gotten into a fight with somepony. That or she had binged out on holiday treats and gained ten pounds on most parts of her body. Standing above her, smiling gently, was Shining. “I feel puffy,” Cadance pouted. “Well, you are a little puffy,” he said with a small chuckle. “but the doctor said you’ll be just fine by tomorrow night.” Shining turned his head and levitated a glass of water close to Cadance. A straw hung right in front of her lips, and Cadance gladly took a drink. She drained half the glass before finishing it and allowed Shining Armor to set it back down on the nearby table. “Can I get you anything else? The party is still going on, if you’d like something from the buffet. I’ll even chase down one of those legged brownies for you, if you want.” “I’m not really that hungry,” Cadance said quietly as she let her eyes drift back to the ceiling. “No, I can’t imagine you are right now,” Shining said as he levitated a cushion closer to the bed and took a seat on it. “Still, is there anything you want? Another pillow?” “Did the doctor say anything else?” Shining Armor shook his head. “No, all he really said is that you’ll be better soon and that you have nothing to worry about. Your allergic reaction is only cosmetic, and that it will all clear up just fine.” Cadance breathed a sigh of relief as she rested her forehooves on top of the blanket, specifically on top of her stomach. “That’s good. I was worried. I’ve never had this bad of a reaction before.” “Well, you’ve never had that much mistletoe dumped on your head. Makes me remember what happened the first time, when we didn’t know you were allergic. Twilight was trying to decorate and she dropped a piece of mistletoe on your back. You spent the next hour after that trying to scratch yourself on everything in the house.” Cadance chuckled before wincing a little. Smiling made her face hurt more, but she still felt like smiling “Yeah, I remember. Twilight looked up a bunch of techniques bears use to scratch their backs. Still, thanks for carrying me in, Shining.” “What else was I supposed to do?” he asked, smiling weakly before glancing away. The room gave way to the awkward silence. Neither really had anything to say. Cadance had been angry, but it was hard to stay angry when your whole body aches. And Shining had apologized before, a dozen times. She hadn’t been keen to listen to him those dozen times, but she knew he was sorry. “Cadance—” “Shining—” The pair both tried to speak at the same time, to try and break the silence, but they both fell quiet again in fear they were interrupting. Then a small chuckle, first from Shining and then from Cadance. “I’m sorry—” Again, the pair got caught speaking in unison, and they chuckled once more. Cadance moved one of her forehooves, holding Shining’s hoof as she looked at him. “Do you promise to never be that boneheaded again, to listen to me when I say you should trust somepony?” He nodded, squeezing her hoof back. “I promise.” “Okay,” she said, once more cringing from the pain of smiling. “Because I want a hot fudge sundae.” Shining laughed before leaning forward and gently kissing Cadance on the forehead. “Of course. Anything you want?” “Really, anything?” Cadance teased. “Will you bring me breakfast in bed for a week?” “With all I have to make up for, I’ll bring you breakfast in bed for a month,” he said gladly. “Hoof rubs?” “For as long as you want.” “Well... I guess that’s a start,” Cadance said. “Besides, I think you’ll have more than enough to do over the next few months. I’m going to need a lot of help. We’ll have classes to take and books to read. It’s going to be a lot of work getting ready.” “Getting ready for what?” Cadance smiled through her pain, pulling Shining Armor’s hoof to her stomach and just holding it there. “There’s been something I’ve been meaning to tell you. Have you noticed that I’ve been eating more lately, and that I’ve been craving some weird things.” “Now that you mention it, I suppose I have.” “And do you remember when I went to the doctor last week?” “Yes, it was because you gained some weight. You were really nervous about it for some reason.” “Well, that’s not entirely true. I did gain some weight, but it was also because I was late.” “You were nervous because you were late for the appointment?” “No, I was late,” Cadance stressed. “I don’t understand,” Shining Armor said, an eyebrow arched in confusion. His mind then suddenly clicked together everything Cadance had said. Food cravings, weight gain, being that special kind of “late” only mares could be. “Wait... are you? How long?” Cadance just nodded her head. “The doctor says I’m about a month in.” Shining turned, focusing on Cadance’s blanket covered belly as he gently rubbed his hoof against it. He was silent for several seconds, the smile on his face growing inch by inch over that time. Finally, it grew as large as his face would allow, and that was when he exploded. He cheered and began to bound around like a rabbit. He whooped, he hollered, and he danced, not caring who heard or saw. “Shining Armor, what’s going on?!” Twilight asked as she, Night Light, Velvet, and Nyx rushing into the room at the sound of his shouting. “Twilie! Cadance and I are going to have a foal!” Velvet and Twilight’s jaws dropped. They looked to Cadance, then back at Shining. They then repeated themselves twice, looking back and forth between the two before they looked at one another. They were stuck in a loop, neither able to believe what they had been told. “My brother is having a foal?” “My son is having a foal? “I’m going to be an aunt?” “I’m going to be a grandmother?” “They’re going to have a foal?” “They’re going to have a foal!?” Twilight and Velvet smiled, rose up on their back hooves, and hugged each other tight as they cheered as loud as their voices would allow. They chanted and sang, “They’re having a foal! They’re having a foal! They’re having a foal!” Night Light was a bit more controlled, but he was holding back tears as he went up to his son. First they shook hooves, but then Night Light pulled Shining into a firm hug. Nyx was bounding amongst all four of them, putting together the fact that she would be getting a cousin. She was cheering and talking about all they would do together, and how she and her cousin would be friends just like Apple Bloom and Babs. It was growing into a cacophony. Five ponies all cheering at once while Cadance could only lay back in smile. Twilight and Velvet leapt at Night Light and Shining, and Nyx gladly joined in as well. The whole family shared the tight group hug, tilted their heads back, and shouted so loud there was hardly a pony in the castle that couldn't have heard them. “Cadance is having a foal!” ~~~ “Did you hear that? It sounded like somepony shouting something about a foal?” Column glowered at Quick Snap from his bed. After getting his condition stabilized, he had been moved to another room. At least, that’s what he had been told. He had been asleep for most of it, suffering from one of the worst nightmares he had endured in a while. All he knew was he had woken up that morning to find he was sharing a small, well guarded room with the pony that had stabbed him in the back. “All I hear is a snitch who can’t keep his mouth shut,” Column hissed before looking back up at the ceiling. Quick Snap rolled his eyes and shifted to get more comfortable. He was sitting in the room’s sole chair, reading the single magazine that had been left. All other furniture had been removed. A nurse came in regularly to check on Column, and the guards escorted Quick Snap to the bathroom when he asked. Otherwise, the pair of reporters were on lockdown. A shuffle of hooves outside the door made Quick Snap look up from the magazine while Column couldn’t be bothered to even turn his head. A mare marched into the room, a pegasus of the night guard in full armor. She removed her helmet with a wing, removing a portion of the disguising enchantment imbued in the metal. The fur around her head turned a light beige, and her mane became a bright, grain field blonde. “What’s the news, Clear Cut?” Quick Snap asked, getting out of his chair and walking towards Column’s sister. “Other than the fact both of you are still in deep trouble?” she quipped, making no effort to sugar coat her words or the truth behind them. “The good news is Nyx was found last night. No pony has yet asked Twilight Sparkle, Prince Shining Armor, or Princess Mi Amore Cadenza if they want to press charges yet. Even if they end up letting you off the hook, which is more than you deserve, you still have a long list of charges against you.” Clear Cut extended one of her wings, counting off the charges with her feathers. “You're being charged with breaking and entering the castle, assaulting royal guards, and property damage for a start. You're also being investigated for your involvement with a case of a break in at the train station. The guard there recalls being buried in an avalanche of snow by a pair of ponies matching your and Quick Snap’s descriptions.” “And what about an attorney?” Column asked as he sat up in his bed. “I know my rights.” “You're getting your attorney. One’s already been assigned to the case, and do you know what that attorney thinks? He thinks both of you need to just plead guilty, because it’s only going to get worse. You go to trial—” “And the truth comes out,” Column said firmly. “Everypony will finally know the truth, that Nightmare Moon is alive, well, and running free. They’re going to enter the pictures I took into evidence, and then their secret will be blown wide open.” “Are you really going to turn this into some media circus, Column?” Quick Snap asked. “Are you really that obsessed? We could get locked up for the rest of our lives! We could get banished!” “No jury is going to convict us when they hear how the princesses have been lying to us.” “It’s not going to be a jury trial, Column. It’s going to be a bench trial, and your judge is going to be Princess Celestia herself. The princess has pushed this case straight to the top level of the court system, which is her. And, if she wants, she can order a news blackout about the trail.” “N-no!” Column spat, starting to struggle to get out of bed only to groan and lay back down. He was still beat up from the catwalk collapse. “S-she can’t do that! Everypony deserves to know.” “You’re right,” Clear Cut said, setting a hoof on her brother's shoulder. Her face was still firm, but her hoof was reassuring. “And the princesses happen to agree. That’s why they are willing to make a deal.” Quick Snap stumbled up beside Clear Cut, a fleeting hope in his eyes. “W-what did the princesses say?” “Princess Luna has offered a deal. It is your one and only chance to avoid full prosecution.” “We aren’t going to make any—” “Shut up, Column!” Quick Snap shouted before quickly focusing his attention back on Clear Cut. “W-what’s the deal?” “Quick Snap, if you plead guilty at the trial, the princesses have agreed to wave the higher charges for what you did on castle grounds. You’ll still be sentenced for breaking into the train station, but Princess Celestia is willing to go easy. A hefty fine, community service, but no jail time.” “Then I’m guilty!” Quick Snap shouted. “I’ll say it now. I am guilty! G-U-I-L-T-Y!” “You spineless—” “He’s making the right decision, Column,” Clear Cut snapped at her brother. “And you’d better listen to the deal they're offering you.” “Oh, and what’s my deal?” Column asked, the sarcasm thick in his voice. “Do I have to say I’m sorry? Do I have to sweep a few paths?” “Psychological treatment at Winter Ridge Psychiatric Hospital.” “They’re trying to put me in the nut house?!” Column bellowed. “I’m not crazy! I’m the only sane one in the kingdom. That thing can’t be trusted! She’ll take over the nation again. She’ll—” “Do you want to go to jail?” Clear Cut shouted back, pulling her brother up into a sitting position before grabbing him by both shoulders. “Do you want to be some martyr for your self-deluded cause? You’re getting locked up one way or another, Column. There’s no getting out of it considering all you did and who you put in danger. It’s either the psychiatric hospital, where you have a chance of getting better and getting released, or proper jail, where you won’t get to leave early.” “I’m not going to a nut house! I’m not insane! I’m not some crazy—” “I know,” Clear Cut said, her voice firm as she squeezed her brother’s shoulders with her hooves. “I know, but you are obsessed, and sending you to jail will only make it worse. The princesses are giving you a chance to get better, to not throw your life away because of this. So please, do it for me.” Column gritted his teeth and cursed under his breath. He struggled to escape from Clear Cut’s grip. Finally, he fell limp. He hung his head and ever so quietly said, “Okay... for you.” “Thank you,” Clear Cut said as she helped Column lay back in the bed. “You’ll need to sign your confessions and guilty pleas. A pony will come tomorrow to take care of it. For now, Column, you're on bed rest. Quick Snap, head outside. The princesses don’t want to keep you away from your family on Hearth’s Warming. The guards outside will fit you with a magical tracking bracelet. You can’t leave Canterlot, but you can at least go home. But be back here at nine in the morning. A minute late and the deal goes away. Got it?” Quick Snap nodded his head firmly. “Yes, of course.” “Good, now get out of here. I need talk to my brother.” The photographer pegasus didn’t dawdle. He was out the door in a flash, leaving Clear Cut and Column alone. Clear Cut pulled a cushion up beside the bed and sat quietly for a moment. Column just stared at the ceiling, as if not wanting to even acknowledge her presence. Still, Clear Cut remained, and after taking a breath to steady herself, she began. “Column, have you been having nightmares?” ~~~ The Hearth’s Warming festivities got back into motion once everypony knew Cadance was okay, and things got even better when they heard the good news. Most of the ponies in attendance wanted to go right down to the medical wards to congratulate the happy couple. A few wise words from Celestia, however, kept everypony in the ballroom and the party continued as it had been. Talking, laughing, and the occasional chaotic but otherwise harmless shenanigan from Discord. Still, as day wore into the late afternoon, ponies began to depart. They left to eat dinner and to spend the last few hours of Hearth’s Warming in the simple, quiet comfort of family. Cadance was given the go ahead by the castle doctors to go home with the rest of Twilight’s family, and soon only Luna and Celestia remained in the royal ballroom. “Yeeeeehaaawwwww!” Except, of course, for Discord, who was riding the Hearth’s Warming tree like a bucking bronco. The proud pine was bent over, its ornaments shaking as it tossed, turned, and gallivanted around the ballroom. Tables, chairs, and everything else sprung to life, just so they could jump, hobble, and roll away in fear. It was pure, honest chaos, and Discord’s happy cheers made it clear he was enjoying it. The tree, however, proved too much for the draconequus. With a whiney and a powerful buck, Discord was sent flying, crashing onto the floor at Celestia and Luna’s hooves. “Shoot, I was this close to making eight seconds,” he said, holding the fingers on his claw apart by less than an inch. He then let his claw flop to the ground as he covered his face with his paw. “I guess I’ll never be a rodeo star.” “Wouldn’t rodeo star be a step down from a lord of chaos?” Luna asked. “That, Luna, would be true if they were mutually exclusive,” Discord said as he floated into the air, curling around the princess as he rose. “But they are not. I can attend to my duties as the super heroic bringer of chaos in this overly orderly world while also going for the blue ribbon at the rodeo. And after that, I’ll be off to compete in the Miss Equestria pageant.” With a spin Discord had put himself in a flowing dress with a glistening tiara. He also wore a white sash with “Miss Equestria” written across it in mismatched letters and a few numbers. “With my good looks and winning personality, I’m a shoo in for the crown.” “I don’t know, don’t pageant winners normally need hair?” Celestia asked, smiling to herself. “Oh, look who has a sense of humor! It’s a Hearth’s Warming miracle!” Discord said as he circled the princesses once more. But this time, when he floated back into view, fabulous blonde, shoulder length hair had sprouted from his back. It waved and rolled like liquid gold, and Discord ran a claw through it in slow motion before smiling down at the princesses. “What do you think, too much?” Luna giggled to herself as Celestia shook her head and rolled her eyes. “It’s very you, Discord.” “Well, then, I’m just going to have to change it then.” He said, snapping his fingers and returning himself to normal. “It would ruin my reputation if I went out wearing something you approved of.” “Speaking of approval, I wanted to ask you about a little something involving mistletoe.” “Really, Celestia, if you want to sneak a kiss from me all you have to do is ask.” Discord flexed, his normally stringy body suddenly bulking up with muscle. “I know I’m a stud muffin.” “I’m more interested in the box of mistletoe that the fillies were able to get into,” Celestia said. “The mistletoe they ended up dumping onto Cadance.” “You know, Celestia, not every little piece of chaos that happens is my fault,” Discord said, putting a claw to his perfectly sculpted chest as if he had wounded his pride. “I mean, how was I to know what those fillies were planning? It wasn’t like I was listening in from an ornament on the tree. And how is it my fault that your castle staff decided to put a crate of fresh mistletoe, a ladder, a large tarp, red construction paper, scissors, string, and several yards worth of rope in the closet right across the hall from the ballroom?” “So you're saying you didn’t have anything to do with it?” Luna asked. “Well, maybe not entirely,” Discord admitted, his muscles deflating like balloons as he chuckled a little to himself. “Though, I have to give credit where credit is due. The Chaos Making Crusaders did a bang up job with the supplies. Oh, and the look on their faces when Shining told them Cadance was allergic was priceless! I wish I had a picture.” Discord reached up and grabbed his antler with his paw and gave it a sharp yank. It shifted on his head like a lever, and, from his mouth, a thick white square with a picture popped out. He took the polaroid in his claw and began to shake it in the air before holding it out to the princesses. “Ah, there we go. That’s one for the scrapbook.” “Yes, if anything this Hearth’s Warming has been memorable,” Celestia said as Discord pulled a jumbled mess of a book out of his ear. He began to flip through the pages, looking for the perfect place to put the new polaroid. “Your highnesses, dinner is served on the sunset balcony, as you requested.” Celestia and Luna both turned, looking to the servant who was standing in the ballroom’s doorway. Celestia gently nodded to the stallion and smiled. “Thank you. We’ll be there in a few minutes.” The servant returned the nod and hastily retreated. At the same time, Discord finished putting the photo in his scrap book. He shut it with a sharp snap before it evaporated into the air, as if it had been made only of smoke. “Well, I guess I should be heading out myself then. Enjoy a free night before I have to get back to my chores. So farewell, arrivederci, aloha, and—” “But, Discord, we were going to ask you to join us,” Luna said. The spirit of chaos skidded to a stop, leaving black marks floating in the air. He then turned, making sunglasses appear over his eyes just so he could take them off in disbelief. “You’re joking. You have to be joking. Why, would I, Discord, want to eat with you two stuffy, order-loving princesses?” “It’s Hearth’s Warming, and I think even we three can put aside our differences today,” Luna said before gently nudging Celestia in the side. “Right, sister?” “Yes,” Celestia said, though it was obvious she was not entirely keen on the idea. “Fluttershy thought we needed to get better acquainted as friends. Besides, we told the chef to make your favorite.” “But he doesn’t know my favorite,” Discord said as he landed beside the princesses. “Of course, that’s why we told him to guess. It’s going to be a surprise for all of us.” Discord smiled, disappearing for one moment only to appear between the two princesses. He had his paw hanging over Celestia’s shoulder and his claw over Luna’s. “Oh, you two really know how to make a spirit of chaos feel welcome. I was going to go around town, spreading my own unique brand of holiday charm, but you’ve changed my mind. We'll have dinner, and I’ll provide the entertainment. How about a three ring circus extravaganza?” Discord nodded to himself and floated towards the door. “Yes, I’ll make the appetizers the clowns and the acrobats, and I’ll make the main course the wild animals. I will be the humble ringmaster, serving up fine food and fantastic feats of culinary strength and skill. “And then we’ll eat dessert while having a quiet chat and watching the sunset from the balcony. ” Discord landed at the door, putting a claw on the handle and opening it gently before looking back at the princesses. “You want to sit and talk?” Celestia asked. “Well, no, not really, but I think I’ve had my fair share of chaos today. As Fluttershy taught me, compromise is an important part of any friendship.” Celestia chuckled as she and Luna walked through the door. “Careful, Discord, you're sounding like a greeting card.” “Bleah, I know, but I just can’t help it! When the first friend you’ve ever had is a mare like Fluttershy, it rubs off. Before you know it I’ll have a fussy little pet bunny and will have dyed myself yellow. Can you imagine? Me, in all yellow? It’s preposterous! Now, cotton candy pink on the other claw...” ~~~ Twilight smiled as she sat at her desk, a blank scroll resting in the moonlight from the window. It was late, and everypony else was asleep. Cadance had let Shining Armor back into their room. He was sleeping on the floor, but that was more because he wanted to give Cadance the whole bed until she felt better. Her parents were in their room. Her friends were off at the castle. They and their families had been given suites by the princess, that way her family wasn’t trying to cram another dozen ponies into their home. Finally, Nyx and Spike were snoozing behind her. They had drifted off within minutes of being tucked into bed. Still, after everything that happened, Twilight found herself feeling the need for a report. And so she sat at her desk. She had a fresh scroll, a fresh bottle of ink, a quill, an extra quill, spare paper in case the ink splattered, and a few other necessities. She dipped the quill into the ink and then gingerly placed it against the scroll. Dear Princess Celestia, This Hearth's Warming, I learned A tapping on the window drew Twilight from her friendship report. There, she saw a familiar, if surprising, sight. Philomena was fluttering just outside the window, her bright feathers a stark contrast against the black, star speckled sky and snow covered ground. Twilight quickly opened the window, letting Philomena quickly flutter in before she shut the window, locking out the cool night air. “What are you doing here?” Twilight couldn’t help but ask, and she quickly got her answer. Philomena opened one of her claws and dropped a pair of scrolls she was carrying. One was marked with Celestia’s seal. The other one bore the seal of the Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. Philomena nudged the scroll with Celestia’s personal seal with her beak, and Twilight quickly took the hint. She opened that scroll first, quickly reading over the small note contained within. Dear Twilight, I was asked by an old friend to forward this scroll to you. I hope you don’t mind that I used Philomena instead of Spike. I can only imagine the little dragon is already asleep, and I didn’t want to wake him. I also didn’t see any harm in letting Philomena spread her wings. Happy Hearth’s Warming Sincerely, Princess Celestia P.S. When you see Fluttershy, please tell her that I thank her for her suggestion. It was a surprisingly pleasant evening, and the circus was very good. “Circus? What circus? There aren’t any circuses in Canterlot this time of year,” Twilight whispered to herself. She looked to Philomena, as if hoping the phoenix might give her some answer. She, however, just nudged the next scroll closer to Twilight. Twilight didn’t know who this second scroll was from, mostly because she didn’t know who Celestia considered a friend. She, however, wasn’t going to be rude, and began to read the noticeably longer message on the second scroll. Dear Twilight Sparkle, It’s been many years since I’ve written a letter like this, reporting to somepony what I’ve learned. Back when I used to write to Celestia regularly, when I was just a little older than you are, they would always be about my work. My talent is for creating new spells, and back then hardly a week would go by when I hadn’t thought up some new theory or come up with, what I felt, was some groundbreaking technique in the mystical arts. Still, I guess a pony is never too old to learn, and today I learned a new lesson. Sometimes ponies make mistakes. Sometimes you spill a glass of milk. Sometimes you stumble and drop something because you weren’t looking where you were going. And sometimes you aren’t as cautious as you should be when dealing with strange, dangerous, magical material. Yes, I made a big mistake, and for the past several months I was sure that it was a mistake that I couldn’t fix. And, I was right to a degree. There is nothing I can do to put things back the way they were. There’s no way to undo what’s been done, but that’s not why I can’t fix it. I can’t fix it because it’s not broken. When Nyx arrived at my manor, we spoke. She asked about the spell, about what your blood did in the ritual. She was hoping that it would make you, in some way, her biological mother. Unfortunately, that is not how the spell was designed, but I’ll touch on that later. What I’d like to say first is that Nyx struck a nerve, and that I ended up saying something to her. I told her how I wish none of it had happened. That I had never made the spell that created her, that I had never even been given the shreds of Nightmare Moon. I wished that she would just go away. It was from Nyx’s reaction to my words that I realized what I was really wishing for. Yes, I made a mistake, one that could have doomed all of Equestria to the eternal night. But, somehow, things still worked out alright. Truthfully, things really worked out for the best. Equestria was no worse for the wear when the princesses returned to the throne. And Nyx has been given a chance to lead a life free of the anger and hatred that defined her as Nightmare Moon. So I apologize, to both you and Nyx for anything I said that may have upset her. I have not been myself lately, but I believe the commotion at my manor that evening has helped get me back on track. I must also apologize for upsetting and possibly confusing Nyx with my explanation of the spell that created her. I wish for her to know the truth, in its purest form, and I hope I will have better luck articulating myself with a pen than I was with my own mouth. Despite her wishes, Nyx is not related to you by blood. The spell was designed to work in stages. The first stage was to create a body to house everything that was Nightmare Moon. This is where your blood came into play. It was a transfusion, like one that would be given to a sick pony in the hospital. Your warm, living blood was a spark that helped ignite the heart that was forming inside what would become Nyx’s body. That was, of course, when Princess Celestia interrupted. If the spell had continued on its regular course, it would have worked until Nightmare Moon’s body was complete. The spell would have then formed Nightmare Moon’s mind by stitching together the echoes of her memories and emotions that lingered in the shreds of her old body. After that the spell would have focused on her soul. No pony can create a soul from scratch, but one can be grown. There were only a few tiny scrapings of Luna’s spirit left in the shreds, fragments from the part of her soul where her jealousy first took root. I designed the spell to use those pieces as seeds. The mind the spell had already assembled would act as a trellis, guiding the growing soul just as our own souls grow and change with the experiences in life we face. To speak truthfully, the spell was very closely based upon existing research in the growth and development of foals. But, as we both know, things did not go as planned. The spell was interrupted, and so I can only guess at what happened after that. From what I know, this is what I believe. The part of the spell dealing with Nyx’s body was able to complete without issue. She is, physically, Nightmare Moon. The part of the spell dealing with her mind, however, almost completely failed. At the moment of her birth Nyx had few if any of her own memories. Even her general knowledge was broken to pieces. She was a blank slate, like a true newborn she was almost entirely ignorant to the world around her. As to her soul, it was left to grow naturally. With no mind, no memories, to act as a trellis, it was free to take whatever shape it wanted. This, I believe, is why Nyx shares some traits with you, like your love of books and your curiosity. She imprinted upon you, like any child would imprint on a mother, and her soul looked to yours as a role model. Looking back, I don’t really think I had a hope of turning Nyx into a true Nightmare Moon after she spent even a week with you. Still, I ask that you assure Nyx that she has no reason to be sad. You may not be her biological mother, but you are her true mother nonetheless. And she should be proud, I think. Every part of her came from Nightmare Moon: mind, body, and soul. She was Nightmare Moon when she was born. Yet, with a little luck and a lot of love from you, she grew into so much more. So, in the end, I guess the lesson I learned is that sometimes mistakes can lead to amazing things, things that you wouldn’t have ever imagined were otherwise possible. I wish you, Nyx, and your family a Happy Hearth’s Warming and a bright new year. Sincerely, The Returning Headmaster of Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns Spell Nexus Twilight smiled a little as her eyes rose from the scroll. She let it rest on top of her desk, where she would be unable to forget it the following morning. She then gave Philomena a scratch beneath the beak before letting the phoenix fly out the window and back in the direction of the castle. After watching Philomena until she disappeared from sight, Twilight stepped away from the window and her desk. She crossed the room to her old bed. She slipped in as quietly as possible, not wanting to disturb Nyx who was sleeping on the opposite side or Spike who was passed out on the foot of the bed. She laid her head down slowly, eyes drooping but a smile still lingering on her face. The road had been bumpy, and maybe once or twice she had worried that bringing Nyx up to meet her family had been a mistake. But, in the end, it had all worked out for the best. Nyx was happy, her family was happy, Cadance was having a foal. In all, it had been a pretty good Hearth’s Warming. Beginning to doze off, Twilight let her eyes slide shut. She listened only to the quiet of the room. She heard Spike and Nyx breathing, but also another sound. A sound that was like a lullaby carrying her off to a land of pleasant dreams. It was the bells of Canterlot tower. For one final night, the glorious bells sang out with all their strength. The large bells rang like thunder, the small bells chimed like whispers, but together they formed the grandest of chorus as they proudly played the carols of Hearth Warming. They sang out for all of Canterlot, for all Equestria, letting all know that the fire of friendship burned brightly in the kingdom of the ponies. That the three tribes were still in unison, and that the magic of friendship and family was alive and well. ♪ The fire of friendship lives in our hearts ♪ ♫ As long as it burns we cannot drift apart ♫ ♪ Though quarrels arise, their numbers are few ♪ ♫ Laughter and singing will see us through (will see us through) ♫ ♪ We are a circle of pony friends ♪ ♫ A circle of friends we'll be to the very end ♫ ===================================================================== The End ===================================================================== ===================================================================== Questions, Comments, Concerns? pen.stroke.pony@gmail.com My Little Pony, Friendship is Magic © Hasbro I do not own the intellectual properties this fan-fiction is based on. =====================================================================
